Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/jameslucretiamot00hall_1 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


From  a daguerreotype  by  Langenheim  about  1842. 


THE  HELIOTYPE  PRINTING  CO  , BOSTON 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


EDITED  BY  THEIR  GRANDDAUGHTER, 

ANNA  DAVIS  HALLOWELL. 


WITH  PORTRAITS. 


“ It  is  the  Ideal  which  endures,  and  is  ; and  the 
Material,  which  seems  to  be,  is  but  fleeting,  and 
perishes. » ’ — Renan. 


BOSTON: 

HOUGHTON,  MIFFLIN  AND  COMPANY. 
New  York:  11  East  Seventeenth  Street. 

Btoer^ide  Cambridge. 

1896. 


Copyright,  1884, 

By  ANNA  DAVIS  HALLO  WELL. 

All  rights  reserved, 


FIFTH  EDITION. 


The  Riverside  Press,  Cambridge , Mass.,  U.  S.  A. 
Electrotyped  and  Printed  by  H.  0.  Houghton  & Company. 


Rewo-r£ 


He  that  walheth  righteously , and  speaketh  uprightly ; he  that  despiseth 
the  gain  of  oppressions,  that  shaJceth  his  hands  from  holding  of  bribes, 
that  stoppeth  his  ears  from  hearing  of  blood,  and  shutteth  his  eyes  from 
seeing  evil ; he  shall  dwell  on  high : his  place  of  defence  shall  be  the  mu- 
nitions of  rocks : bread  shall  be  given  him ; his  waters  shall  be  sure. 

Isaiah. 

She  worketh  willingly  with  her  hands.  . . . She  riseth  also  while  it  is  yet 
night.  . . . She  stretcheth  out  her  hands  to  the  poor , yea,  she  reacheth  forth 
her  hands  to  the  needy.  . . . Strength  and  honor  are  her  clothing;  and  she 
shall  rejoice  in  time  to  come.  She  openeth  her  mouth  with  wisdom;  and 
in  her  tongue  is  the  law  of  kindness.  She  looketh  well  to  the  ways  of  her 
household,  and  eateth  not  the  bread  of  idleness.  Her  children  arise  up, 
and  call  her  blessed;  her  husband  also,  and  he  praiseth  her.  . . . Give 
her  of  the  fruit  of  her  hands;  and  let  her  own  works  praise  her  in  the 
gates. 


Proverbs. 


PREFACE. 


When  the  Memoir  of  Lucretia  Mott  was  first  con- 
templated, it  was  proposed  to  divide  the  work  into 
several  periods,  each  to  be  written  by  a different 
person.  This  was  soon  found  to  be  impracticable. 
It  was  then  suggested  that  the  material  collected 
should  be  given  to  some  experienced  writer  to  pre- 
pare for  publication ; but  as  this  proved  undesir- 
able, it  was  finally  decided  that  only  a member  of 
the  family  could  undertake  the  proper  delineation 
of  a character  whose  domestic  life  was  hardly  less 
important  than  the  more  widely  known  events  of 
her  public  career.  This  duty  and  privilege  devolved 
upon  me.  Although  I began  the  work  as  appertain- 
ing only  to  my  Grandmother,  I soon  discovered  that 
she  was  accompanied  even  in  my  thoughts  by  my 
Grandfather,  and  that  it  would  be  difficult  for  me  to 
write  of  one  without  the  other,  or  attempt  to  give 
an  idea  of  her  life  without  presenting,  side  by  side, 
the  complementary  account  of  his.  Hence  the  pres- 
ent form. 

As  far  as  possible  I have  endeavored  to  let  the 
principal  actors  speak  for  themselves,  through  dia* 


VI 


PREFACE. 


ries  and  letters  introduced  generally  in  chronological 
order,  in  preference  to  any  mere  topical  arrange- 
ment. I have  purposely  laid  much  stress  on  the  do- 
mestic side  of  the  character  of  my  Grandmother,  in 
order  to  offset  the  prevailing  fallacy  that  a woman 
cannot  attend  to  public  service  except  at  the  sacri- 
fice of  household  duties. 

The  monotonous  repetition  of  full  proper  names 
must  be  ascribed  to  the  usage  among  Friends,  from 
which  it  was  thought  best  not  to  deviate,  though  it 
would  have  been  easier  to  conform  to  general  custom 
in  this  respect. 

I am  indebted  for  the  entire  first  chapter,  to  the 
kindness  of  my  Grandfather’s  nephew,  Thomas  C. 
Cornell ; and  to  several  others,  both  in  and  out  of 
the  family,  for  valuable  aid  in  various  other  parts. 

A.  D.  H. 

West  Medford,  Second  mo.  29th,  1884. 


CONTENTS, 


Chapter  Page 

I.  Ancestry  and  Youth  of  James  Mott  ....  1 

II.  Ancestry  and  Youth  of  Lucretia  Mott  . . 18 

III.  Early  Married  Life 40 

IY.  Early  Relations  with  the  Society  of  Friends  . 59 

Y.  The  Separation  in  the  Society  of  Friends  . . 86 

VI.  The  Anti-Slavery  Movement  .....  110 

VII.  Diary,  The  World’s  Convention  in  London  . . 146 

VIII.  Other  Accounts  of  the  World’s  Convention  . 185 

IX.  Letters  on  Quakerism  and  Anti-Slavery  (1839  to 

1841) . 201 

X.  Letters  Chiefly  on  Anti-Slavery  (1842  and  1843)  . 223 

XI.  Home  Life  in  Philadelphia  (1840  to  1850)  . . 251 

XII.  Letters  (1846  and  1847),  and  Visit  to  Ohio  . . 272 

XIII.  Woman’s  Rights,  Anti-Slavery,  and  Quakerism  . 298 

XIV.  “Three-thirty-eight”  and  Family  Letters  (1853  to 

1857) 326 

XV.  “Roadside” 364 

XVI.  Family  Letters  (1861  to  1867) 400 

XVII.  The  Free  Religious  Association  ....  424 

XVIII.  The  Death  of  James  Mott 428 

XIX.  Old  Age  at  “Roadside” 445 

APPENDIX. 

Letter  from  Daniel  O’Connell  (1840)  . . . 471 

Letter  from  William  Howitt  (1840)  . . . 474 

Account  of  Hannah  Barnard 477 

Addresses  by  Lucretia  Mott,  Anti-Sabbath  Conven- 
tion (1848) 479 

Discourse  on  Woman  (1849) 487 

Sermon  at  Yardleyville  (1858) 506 

Sermon  at  Bristol  (1860) 522 

Discourse  in  New  York  (1866) 529 

Sermon  in  Philadelphia  (1869) 539 

Addresses  before  Free  Religious  Association  . • 550 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


James  and  Lucretia  Mott,  from  a daguerreotype  by  Langen- 


heim , about  1842  Frontispiece . 

“The  Old  House”  at  Cowneck,  Long  Island,  built  by  uthe 

Younger  Son  Adam,"  about  1715 1 

Home  of  Lucretia  Mott’s  Childhood,  built  by  Thomas  Coffin 

in  1796  18 

“Roadside,”  near  Philadelphia,  the  country  home  of  James 

and  Lucretia  Mott  after  1857  364 

J ames  Mott,  from  a photograph  by  GuteJcunst,  in  1863  . . . 428 

Lucretia  Mott*  from  a photograph  in  1875  .....  445 


“The  Old  House”  at  Cowneck. 


CHAPTER  I. 

James  Mott,  the  eldest  child  of  Adam  and  Anne 
Mott,  was  born  on  the  20th  of  Sixth  month,  1T88, 
at  Cowneck,  — the  name  then  given  to  the  north- 
east part  of  North  Hempstead,  on  Long  Island,  — at 
the  house  of  his  father’s  father,  Adam  Mott,  Sr. 
Adam  was  an  hereditary  name  of  the  Motts  for 
many  generations.  The  ample  farm  was  also  the 
home  of  the  family.  The  ancient,  low-beamed,  two- 
story,  shingled  house,  facing  south  over  its  own  fields 
and  lane,  a mile  from  any  highway,  had  been  built 
by  his  father’s  grandfather  — the  Adam  Mott  of  his 
day  — in  about  1715.  A rural  group  of  bams  and 
sheds  and  granaries  had  grown  up  adjacent  to  it  on 
the  west,  and  a hundred  yards  behind  the  house 
the  shore  of  the  Sound  sets  southeasterly  towards 
the  deep  indentation  of  Hempstead  harbor  ; while 
across  the  wide  stretch  of  water,  the  eye  takes  in 
the  Westchester  and  the  Connecticut  shore  for  thirty 
miles.  Here  the  father  of  James  Mott  had  been 
i 


2 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE T1 A MOTT \ 


born  in  1762,  and  his  grandfather  in  1734.  And 
now,  nearly  a hundred  years  after  James  Mott’s 
birth,  the  house  is  still  occupied  by  the  Motts  de- 
scended from  its  founder. 

All  of  James  Mott’s  ancestors  had  been  of  the 
Society  of  Friends.  Within  ten  years  after  George 
Fox  began  to  preach  in  England,  his  disciples  were  in 
Hempstead  and  its  vicinity  on  Long  Island.  George 
Fox,  himself,  preached  in  the  neighborhood  in  1672. 
His  followers,  here  as  elsewhere,  were  abused, 
brought  before  the  courts,  fined,  imprisoned,  and 
whipped ; but  before  the  end  of  the  century  the 
Willises  and  the  Tituses,  the  Frys,  the  Underhills, 
the  Pearsalls,  and  the  Willets,  and  the  other  an- 
cestors of  James  Mott,  were  already  Friends;  and 
all  the  family  traditions  and  the  family  character 
are  full  of  this  influence. 

One  of  the  most  conspicuous  figures  in  the  family 
tradition  in  James  Mott’s  boyhood  was  that  of  his 
father’s  grandmother,  long  a minister  in  good  esteem 
in  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  from  her  second  hus- 
band, Tristam  Dodge,  then  known  and  still  remem- 
bered among  her  descendants  as  Grandmother  Dodge. 
She  was  born  in  1699  — Phebe  Willets  — next  to 
the  youngest  child  of  Richard  and  Abigail  Willets, 
Friends  of  good  repute  for  many  years  at  Jericho ; 
and  had  already  been  for  several  years  a minister, 
when,  in  1731,  she  married  her  first  husband,  the 
Adam  Mott  of  that  day.  He  was  then  no  longer 
young,  although  known  as  the  younger  son  Adam, 
of  the  first  Adam  Mott,  of  Hempstead. 

This  first  Adam  Mott  in  Hempstead,  born  about 
1620,  in  Essex,  England  — the  son  of  a still  elder 
Adam  — had  come  while  young  to  New  England,  and 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


3 


had  spent  several  years  with  the  Dutch  in  New  Am- 
sterdam, where  the  records  of  the  old  Dutch  Church 
show  that  he  there  married,  in  1647,  Jane  Hewlet, 
of  Buckingham,  and  that  his  eldest  son  Adam  was 
there  baptized,  in  1649.  But  neither  this  son  Adam, 
nor  the  first  wife,  Jane  Hewlet,  were  ancestors  of 
James  Mott.  Adam  Mott  removed  his  young  family 
to  Hempstead  about  1655,  among  the  earliest  set- 
tlers, while  Cowneck  was  still  the  common  pasturage 
for  their  cows.  Here  his  first  wife  subsequently 
died,  leaving  several  children,  and  in  1667  he  mar- 
ried Elizabeth  Richbell,  daughter  of  John  and  Ann 
Richbell,  the  first  patentees  of  the  town  of  Mama- 
roneck,  across  the  Sound,  in  wliat  is  now  Westches- 
ter County.  From  this  second  wife  descended,  in  sep- 
arate lines,  both  the  father  and  the  mother  of  James 
Mott.  Her  first-born  son  she  named  Richbell,  after 
her  own  father’s  family,  and  this  Richbell  Mott  was 
the  great-grandfather  of  James  Mott’s  mother,  who 
was  born  a hundred  years  later.  To  her  second  son 
she  gave  her  husband’s  name,  Adam,  although  his 
eldest  son  by  his  first  wife  bore  the  same  name, 
and  was  still  living ; and  hence  her  husband’s  will 
speaks  of  his  “eldest  son  Adam,”  and  his  “young- 
est son  Adam.”  This  “ youngest  son  Adam  ” was 
the  grandfather  of  James  Mott’s  father.  Elizabeth 
Riclibell’s  third  son,  William,  was  the  great-grand- 
father of  Dr.  Valentine  Mott,  the  celebrated  surgeon 
of  New  York.  The  elder  Adam  Mott  was  a thrifty 
farmer,  and  in  the  Hempstead  tax-list  of  1680  is 
charged  with  more  taxable  property  than  any  of  his 
neighbors.  The  “younger  son  Adam”  was  also  a 
fore-handed  man.  His  grandmother  directed  in  her 
will,  that  her  bequest  to  him  should  be  the  last  paid, 


4 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


“ because  his  needs  are  less  than  the  others.”  When 
he  married  Phebe  Willets  in  1731,  he  was  nearly 
sixty,  almost  double  her  age ; he  died  seven  years 
later,  leaving  three  children.  His  oldest  son  Adam, 
who,  half  a century  later,  had  become  the  grand- 
father in  whose  house  James  Mott  was  born,  was 
then  but  four  years  old.  Three  years  later,  in  1741, 
the  widow  married  Tristam  Dodge,  and  brought  him 
to  the  old  Mott  homestead,  as  the  will  of  her  first 
husband  permitted,  while  his  children  were  growing 
up. 

Grandmother  Dodge  had  no  children  after  her 
second  marriage.  She  was  zealous  in  her  religious 
services,  and  occasionally  traveled  as  a minister  in 
the  adjacent  Monthly  and  Quarterly  meetings.  In 
1744  she  visited  the  “Jersies,”  and  in  1752  made 
an  extended  religious  visit  in  England  and  Wales, 
where  she  was  well  received.  Tristam  Dodge  died 
in  1760,  leaving  to  his  widow,  by  will,  among  other 
things,  “ the  negro  girl  Rachel.”  The  holding  of 
slaves  was  then  common  in  New  York,  and  most 
Friends’  families  on  Long  Island  had  one  or  more. 
But  the  anti-slavery  feeling  was  awakened,  and  in 
1776  — a few  months  before  the  American  Declara- 
tion of  Independence — Grandmother  Dodge,  by  a 
legal  instrument,  reciting  that  she  had  “ for  some 
years  been  under  a concern  of  mind  on  account  of 
holding  negroes  in  bondage,”  declared  it  to  be  her 
“ duty,  as  well  as  a Christian  act,”  to  set  Rachel  at 
liberty.  This  was  among  the  first  of  many  similar 
manumissions  on  the  records  of  u Westbury  Monthly 
Meeting,”  where  Phebe  Dodge  belonged.  A little 
later,  her  sons,  Adam  and  Stephen  Mott,  set  free 
“the  negro  man  Dick;”  and  in  less  than  three 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


5 


years,  in  1778,  Elias  Hicks  set  free  his  “ negro  man 
named  Ben.”  A few  years  later  the  Westbury  rec- 
ords bear  this  entry  : — 

“ Died,  at  Cowneck,  7th  of  Ninth  month,  1782,  Phebe 
Dodge,  aged  eighty-three  ; a minister  in  good  esteem  near 
sixty  years,  and  continued  lively  in  the  truth  to  the  last.” 

Grandmother  Dodge’s  three  children,  Elizabeth, 
Adam,  and  Stephen  Mott,  married  three  children  of 
Samuel  and  Mary  Willis.  Elizabeth  married  John 
Willis,  a minister  in  the  Society  of  Friends;  Adam, 
the  sister,  Sarah  Willis,  who  thus  became  grand- 
mother of  James  Mott ; and  Stephen,  her  younger 
sister,  Amy  Willis.  The  Willis  family  was  one  of 
the  most  notable  among  Friends  on  Long  Island. 
Samuel  Willis’  grandfather,  Henry  Willis,  was  born 
in  Wiltshire,  England,  in  1628.  In  1667,  the  year 
after  the  great  fire,  he  went  to  London  to  work  at 
his  trade  of  a carpenter.  But,  already  one  of  George 
Fox’s  adherents,  he  suffered  so  much  for  his  faith, 
“ in  imprisonment,  and  the  abuse  of  the  rude  rab- 
ble,” that  he  emigrated  to  New  York  about  1670, 
with  his  wife  Mary  Peace  and  their  children,  and 
soon  after  settled  at  Westbury,  to  which  place  he 
gave  its  name. 

Sarah  Willis,  the  grandmother  of  James  Mott, 
inherited  the  virtues  of  her  Quaker  ancestors.  She 
died  of  consumption,  in  the  old  Mott  house  at  Cow- 
neck,  in  1783,  at  the  age  of  forty-six.  Her  husband, 
then  Adam  Mott,  Sr.,  a few  weeks  after  her  death, 
wrote  in  expression  of  mutual  grief  and  sympathy, 
to  her  mother,  the  venerable  widow  of  Samuel  Wil- 
lis. He  addresses  her,  “ much  regarded  mother,” 
signing  himself  her  “ affectionate  but  sorrowing  son,” 


6 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT . 


and  finds  consolation  in  his  grief  in  recalling  the  vir- 
tues of  his  “ dear,  loving  wife,”  and  their  twenty- 
eight  years  of  happiness  together. 

This  was  just  after  the  close  of  the  American 
Revolution.  During  the  war,  Long  Island  suffered 
much.  Adam  Mott,  on  the  east  side  of  Cowneck, 
was  twice  robbed  by  whaleboat  men  ; once  of  “ con- 
siderable clothing.”  He  was  also  compelled,  in  com- 
mon with  his  neighbors,  to  furnish  his  quota  of  fire- 
wood to  the  British  army  in  New  York,  and  felt  the 
evils  of  war  in  many  ways.  But  the  work  of  the 
farm  was  prosecuted  with  diligence,  and  at  the  close 
of  the  war  his  eldest  son  Adam,  who  was  to  be  James 
Mott’s  father,  had  attained  the  age  of  twenty  years. 

While  this  Adam  Mott  was  growing  up,  a young 
man  on  those  ancestral  acres  at  Cowneck,  occasion- 
ally as  he  held  the  plow  on  the  uplands,  he  saw  with 
growing  interest,  five  or  six  miles  away  to  the  west 
across  the  Sound,  on  the  Mamaroneck  shore,  and  al- 
most in  front  of  the  village  of  New  Rochelle,  as  it 
lay  in  the  morning  sun,  the  point  of  land  since  known 
as  Premium  Point,  where  were  situated  the  house 
and  mills  of  James  Mott,  the  grandson  of  his  own 
great  uncle,  Richbell  Mott.  This  James  Mott  must 
be  frequently  mentioned  in  the  beginning  of  this 
memoir,  for  his  only  daughter,  Anne,  was  already 
making  her  father’s  house  attractive  to  young  Adam 
Mott,  and  she  was  to  be  the  mother  of  our  James 
Mott.  Her  father,  this  elder  James  Mott,  was  de- 
scended, on  his  mother’s  side,  from  Captain  John 
Underhill,  the  first  commander  of  the  Boston  militia 
under  Governor  Winthrop.  As  one  of  the  few  sol- 
diers among  the  forefathers  of  James  Mott,  he  de- 
serves special  mention. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


7 


Captain  John  Underhill,  one  of  those  stormy  char- 
acters whose  religious  nature  struggles  long  against 
the  fire  of  human  passion,  was  born  in  Warwickshire, 
about  1596,  and  was  a soldier  for  a large  part  of  his 
life.  He  was  an  officer  in  the  service  of  the  Low 
Countries,  in  the  long  war  which  finally  gained  the 
independence  of  Holland : he  was  much  with  the 
Puritan  refugees  there,  and  at  length  came  with 
John  Winthrop  and  his  nine  hundred  emigrants  to 
Boston,  in  1630,  under  a special  agreement  to  train 
the  Boston  militia.  This  was  the  year  in  which 
Boston  was  founded.  The  General  Court  ordered 
that  the  first  Thursday  of  the  month  should  be  gen- 
eral training  day  for  Captain  Underhill’s  company. 
George  Fox  was  then  but  six  years  old,  and  Captain 
Underhill  did  not  become  a convert  to  his  peace  prin- 
ciples till  thirty  years  later.  He  took  an  active  part 
in  the  affairs  of  the  young  Commonwealth,  and  was 
elected  a member  of  the  General  Court.  He  brought 
with  him  to  Boston  his  first  wife,  a Holland  lady, 
thus  also  an  ancestor  of  James  Mott ; and  the  records 
of  the  Old  South  Church  show  that  “ Helena,  wife  of 
our  brother  John  Underhill,  was  received  into  the 
church,  Sept.  15th  1633.”  But  a few  years  later, 
Captain  Underhill  was  found  not  to  be  orthodox,  ac- 
cording to  the  Boston  standard  of  orthodoxy,  and  he 
was  banished  for  his  misconduct  in  1637.  He  con- 
tinued active,  however,  in  the  affairs  of  the  neighbor- 
ing settlements,  and  took  part  in  most  of  the  Indian 
wars  of  his  time.  He  was  governor  of  Dover,  in 
New  Hampshire ; and  in  1640  went  to  New  Amster- 
dam on  the  invitation  of  the  Dutch  Government,  and 
speaking  the  language,  remained  in  their  confidence 
for  many  years.  In  1643  he  led  one  hundred  and 


8 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


twenty  men  in  a successful  attack  upon  the  Indians 
in  Hempstead,  and  in  1645,  was  one  of  the  “ eight 
men”  in  the  Dutch  administration  of  Governor 
Kieft.  He  obtained  a grant  of  land  in  what  is  now 
the  town  of  Oyster  Bay,  to  which  he  gave  the  name 
of  Kenilworth,  where  he  passed  the  latter  years  of 
his  life,  and  where  he  died  in  1672. 

It  was  while  living  at  Kenilworth,  and  after  they 
had  all  become  Friends,  .that  his  eldest  son,  John, 
married  in  1668  young  Mary  Pryor,  — not  yet  sev- 
enteen years  of  age,  — the  daughter  of  neighboring 
Friends,  Matthew  and  Mary  Pryor.  As  one  among 
many  acts  of  persecution  which  Friends  of  those 
days  suffered,  it  may  be  mentioned  here,  that  these 
young  people,  because  they  had  married  in  accord- 
ance with  the  custom  adopted  among  Friends,  were 
brought  before  the  court,  their  marriage  declared 
void,  and  fined  five  pounds  ; and  “ continuing  contu- 
macious,” were  subsequently  sent  to  the  Sessions, 
and  fined  ten  pounds  for  their  persistent  disobedi- 
ence. In  1676  the  same  John  Underhill  was  fined 
and  punished  for  refusing  “ to  train  in  the  militia,” 
and  to  “work  on  the  Fort;  ” but  fines  for  refusing 
militia  service,  and  punishment  for  not  paying  such 
fines,  were  continued  down  to  within  the  experience 
and  memory  of  many  still  living.1 

Space  is  lacking  to  speak  in  detail  of  another  an- 
cestor, the  sturdy  Hempstead  Quaker  blacksmith, 
Nathaniel  Pearsall,  who,  twice  elected  to  the  Provin- 
cial Assembly,  in  1690  and  1691,  continued  faithful 

1 In  1822  or  1823,  James  Mott  (the  younger),  then  living  in  Philadel- 
phia, was  arrested  and  committed  to  jail  for  non-payment  of  the  militia 
fine.  The  jail  was  then  in  Arch  Street,  just  above  Broad.  After  being 
confined  there  two  days,  he  was  set  at  liberty,  the  fine  having  been  paid 
by  some  one  unknown  to  him. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


9 


to  the  “ testimony  against  oaths,”  and  refusing  to  be 
sworn  in,  was  not  admitted  to  his  seat,  although  his 
name  still  stands  on  the  Civil  list  of  the  State. 

To  return  to  the  elder  James  Mott.  He  was  born 
in  Roslyn,  then  called  the  Head  of  Hempstead  Har- 
bor, in  1741 ; lost  his  father  before  he  was  two  years 
old  ; and  was  brought  up  by  his  mother,  and  his 
step-father,  Richard  Alsop.  In  1765,  in  Westbury 
meeting-house,  he  married  Mary  Underhill ; went 
into  business  in  New  York,  and  became  a prosperous 
merchant,  living  in  what  was  then  the  pleasant 
neighborhood  of  Beekman  Street,  between  Cliff  and 
Pearl  streets.  Here  were  born  his  four  children: 
Richard,  who  became  an  esteemed  minister  in  the 
Society  of  Friends;  Anne,  who  became  the  mother 
of  our  James  Mott;  and  Robert  and  Samuel.  In 
the  stormy  time  before  the  breaking  out  of  the 
Revolutionary  War,  the  British  ship  of  war  Asia 
threatened  to  fire  on  the  city,  and  James  Mott  sent 
his  children  for  safety  into  the  country,  near  the 
present  site  of  Hester  Street.  His  wife’s  health  fail- 
ing, he  retired  from  business  in  1776,  and  removed  to 
Mamaroneck,  where  he  bought  of  his  wife’s  brother, 
Samuel  Underhill,  the  farm  and  tide-mill,  afterwards 
known  as  the  Premium  Mill  property,  and  operated 
the  mill  for  many  years. 

The  handsome  old  two-story  frame  house,  with 
ample  garret  in  its  double  pitched  roof,  long  occu- 
pied by  the  elder  James  Mott,  still  stands  in  good 
preservation,  — facing  southerly  among  its  trees,  a 
mile  above  New  Rochelle,  on  the  low,  narrow  penin- 
sula, between  the  shore  of  the  Sound  and  the  inlet 
which  formed  the  mill-pond,  and  a few  rods  from 
the  site  of  the  mill  which  he  operated,  now  long 


10 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


since  removed.  Here  his  wife,  Mary  Underhill, 
whom  he  had  married  when  she  was  twenty,  died  at 
the  age  of  thirty-one.  Her  husband  was  then  but 
thirty-five,  but  he  never  married  again  ; and  more 
than  forty  years  after  her  death,  he  wrote  of  her, 
that  she  was  u still  so  present  to  his  mental  view  ” 
that  he  desired  “ to  mention  some  of  her  traits.  Her 
person  was  tall  and  erect ; complexion  fair,  rather 
pale  than  ruddy  ; eyes  light  blue  ; hair  dark  brown, 
bordering  on  black  ; countenance  placid  and  open  ; 
manners  gentle  and  easy ; her  conversation  cheerful 
and  pleasant ; rather  diffident  of  her  own  abilities ; 
temper  mild  and  even,  of  great  self-command.  Dis- 
position kind,  sympathetic,  and  benevolent.  Indus- 
trious and  economical,  but  not  parsimonious.  Hum- 
bly pious,  without  bigotry.  Studiously  careful  to 
promote  conjugal  harmony  and  happiness.  What  an 
invaluable  treasure  is  such  a wife  ! ” 

She  left  four  children  — Anne,  then  eight  years 
old,  and  her  three  brothers  — to  grow  up  in  the  dan- 
gers and  hardships  of  the  Westchester  County  shore 
during  the  Revolutionary  War.  In  after  years,  Anne 
often  told  her  grandchildren  of  some  of  these  perils : 
how  when  a child  she  had  driven  the  cattle  behind 
the  hills  to  conceal  them  from  predatory  cow-boys ; 
and  how  the  halter  was  once  around  her  own  neck, 
and  she  was  threatened  with  hanging  if  she  did  not 
tell  where  was  concealed  the  money  received  for 
some  bags  of  coffee,  which  had  recently  been  stored 
in  the  mill.  But  she  could  not  tell.  Soon  after  the 
close  of  the  war,  in  1785,  while  still  wanting  nearly 
three  months  of  completing  her  seventeenth  year, 
she  married,  in  Mamaroneck  meeting-house,  Adam 
Mott,  the  younger,  of  Cowneck,  then  twenty-three 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


11 


years  of  age.  Bridal  trips  were  not  then  usual 
among  Friends,  and,  instead,  Anne  Mott  went  with 
her  young  husband  direct  to  his  father’s  house,  the 
old  Mott  homestead  on  the  Cowneck  shore.  Here 
was  born  James  Mott,  her  second  child,  the  subject 
of  this  biography,  before  she  was  twenty  years  old. 
The  first  child,  Mary,  died  in  infancy. 

Although  still  living  with  his  father,  the  younger 
Adam  Mott  was  at  this  time  in  active  business  in 
the  flour-mill  recently  built  for  him  on  the  opposite 
side  of  Cowneck,  where  the  tide  was  arrested  to 
serve  human  requirements  in  a little  inlet  of  Cow- 
bay.  The  mill  is  still  in  use,  nearly  a hundred  years 
after  it  was  built ; but  the  hamlet  is  now  Port  Wash- 
ington, and  Cow-bay  is  Manhasset  Bay. 

The  elder  Adam  Mott  died  in  the  latter  part  of 
1790,  and  soon  afterward  the  younger  Adam  moved 
to  his  own  house  near  his  mill.  The  hanging  of  the 
crane  w7as  still  the  practical  fact  in  every  new  house- 
hold, and  with  the  simple  appliances  of  a hundred 
years  ago  the  young  wife  ministered  to  the  wants  of 
her  family,  and  trained  her  children  to  industry  ; 
fabrics  of  flax  spun  by  her  daughters’  hands  are  yet 
among  the  treasures  of  her  great-grandchildren.  The 
new  mill-house  was  situated  on  a farm  of  sixty  acres 
on  the  mill-pond,  and  under  the  new  management  the 
farm  became  a model  farm,  as  the  mill  was  already 
a model  mill ; and  business  prospered.  The  simple, 
frugal,  diligent  habits  of  this  rural  life ; the  kindly, 
gentle  manners  and  self-watchfulness  inherited  from 
many  Quaker  ancestors,  added  to  much  intellectual 
culture  and  refinement,  made  a model  household.  In 
personal  appearance  Adam  Mott  was  tall,  erect,  with 
strongly-marked  features,  and  a simple  dignity  that 


12 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


accorded  with  his  rural,  laborious,  and  devout  life ; 
and  although  quiet  in  manner,  and  often  silent,  his 
speech  was  always  sagacious  and  to  the  point,  and 
frequently  gleamed  with  subtle  and  kindly  humor. 
Anne  Mott,  with  a slight  figure,  an  intellectual  face, 
and  the  grace,  refinement,  and  simplicity  of  a high- 
bred woman,  had  unusual  mental  endowments,  and 
a power  of  conversation  which  made  her  welcome  in 
any  society,  and  always  drew  out  the  best  qualities 
of  whatever  company  she  met.  The  young  father 
and  mother  always  conformed  in  dress  and  manner 
to  the  strictest  rule  of  Quaker  simplicity.  They 
were  diligent  in  attendance  on  all  the  religious  meet- 
ings to  which  they  belonged  ; and  were  clerks  of 
their  respective  meetings,  while  the  young  James 
was  still  in  early  childhood.  The  clerk  of  a business 
meeting  of  the  Society  of  Friends  must  have  special 
gifts  and  aptitudes ; for  not  only  is  he  the  presiding 
as  well  as  the  recording  officer,  but  he  is  expected  to 
gather  or  divine  the  will  of  the  assembly  without 
taking  a vote. 

Lest  another  opportunity  should  not  occur,  it  may 
here  be  mentioned  that  Adam  Mott  died  in  his  sev- 
enty-seventh year,  at  the  residence  of  his  son-in-law, 
Lindley  Murray  Moore,  in  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  in  1839  ; 
Anne  Mott  died  at  the  age  of  eighty-four,  at  the  res- 
idence of  her  son-in-law,  Silas  Cornell,  in  Rochester, 
in  1852. 

There  was  a little  school  in  the  hamlet  of  Cow- 
bay,  where  the  young  James  Mott  and  his  sisters 
obtained  such  of  the  rudiments  of  education  as  they 
had  not  acquired  at  home  ; but  the  daily  influence 
of  their  home  was  an  education  higher  than  that  of 
any  school,  to  which  was  added  a constant  and  ele- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


13 


vating  intercourse  with  the  family  of  their  grandfa- 
ther, their  mother’s  father,  at  Mamaroneck.  The 
intimacy  of  his  relations  with  his  grandson  and 
namesake,  James  Mott,  and  subsequently  with  Lu- 
cretia  Mott,  until  his  death  in  1823,  calls  for  further 
mention  of  him.  He  was  a man  of  much  culture 
and  high  character ; tall,  erect,  and  unusually  hand- 
some in  person;  somewhat  diffident,  but  always  dig- 
nified, easy  and  graceful  in  manner,  and  in  all  re- 
spects a gentleman.  He  traveled  much  with  Friends 
in  their  religious  visits,  and  freely  used  his  pen  and 
his  influence  in  the  advancement  of  education,  and 
in  the  suppression  of  intemperance  and  slavery.  He 
would  use  nothing  produced  by  slave  labor,  either  in 
food  or  clothing.  For  this  reason  he  limited  his  fam- 
ily to  maple -sugar  ; always  wore  linen,  and  his  cloth 
was  of  domestic  manufacture,  gray  or  drab  in  color, 
and  made  in  small-clothes  or  knee-breeches  ; occa- 
sionally, in  stormy  weather,  he  wore  white-topped 
boots,  and  always  a broad-brimmed  white  hat. 

Notwithstanding  his  staunch  Quakerism,  he  was 
liberal  in  his  intercourse  with  the  world,  and  always 
ready  to  cooperate  with  others  in  any  good  work. 
After  the  fall  of  Napoleon  in  1815,  the  Czar  Alex- 
ander, in  his  progress  through  Europe,  took  so  many 
occasions  in  reply  to  public  addresses  and  otherwise, 
to  speak  strongly  in  favor  of  universal  peace,  that 
the  elder  James  Mott  thought  it  a favorable  oppor- 
tunity to  address  him  from  this  side ; and  a carefully 
prepared  letter  was  sent  to  him,  together  with  the 
three  volumes  which  had  then  been  issued  of  a jour- 
nal called  “ The  Friend  of  Peace.”  In  due  time  a 
gracious  letter  of  thanks  came  back  from  St.  Peters- 
burg containing  expressions  of  sympathy  with  peace- 
ful sentiments. 


14 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Another  illustration  of  the  spirit  fostered  in  the 
home  of  the  elder  James  Mott  may  be  mentioned. 
About  the  end  of  the  last  century,  his  son  Robert, 
then  a merchant  in  New  York,  walking  home  one 
evening,  passed  a man  lying  drunk  in  the  street,  “ and 
went  by  on  the  other  side,” — as  most  of  us  do. 
But  the  feeling  that  he  was  neglecting  a fellow-crea- 
ture, who  needed  his  care  only  the  more  because  he 
was  drunk,  became  so  strong  that  he  went  back, 
aroused  the  man,  and  taking  him  to  his  own  house, 
cared  for  him  that  night,  and  in  the  morning  gave 
him  kind  words  and  provided  him  with  work.  This 
act  of  charity  reformed  the  man.  He  afterwards 
found  other  work,  and  prospered,  and  a few  years 
later  returned  to  Robert  Mott,  and  asked  his  accep- 
tance of  a gold  watch.  It  was  the  best  watch  he 
could  buy,  a heavy,  gold  repeater,  and  bore  this 
inscription  : “ A tribute  of  gratitude  from  Thomas 
Donavan  to  Robert  Mott.”  The  watch  is  now  in 
possession  of  Robert’s  nephew,  Richard  Mott,  of  To- 
ledo, Ohio,  and  is  still  an  excellent  timekeeper. 

After  the  elder  James  Mott  had  retired  from  the 
care  of  the  mill,  his  sons,  Richard,  Robert,  and  Sam- 
uel, built  a large  new  mill,  lower  down  towards  the 
mouth  of  the  bay  which  provided  the  water-power, 
and,  introducing  every  improvement  then  known, 
gave  it  the  name  of  Premium  Mill,  and  hence  the 
place  is  still  called  Premium  Point.  It  operated 
twelve  runs  of  mill-stones,  and  was  successful.  In 
1803  Adam  Mott  was  induced  by  his  brothers-in-law 
to  leave  his  mill  at  Cow-bay,  and  take  his  young 
family  across  the  Sound  to  Premium  Point.  He 
settled  on  the  farm  adjoining  that  of  his  father-in-law 
on  the  north,  having  an  interest  in  the  mill,  but  giv- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


15 


ing  the  most  of  his  time  to  the  farm.  He  was  now 
in  easy  circumstances.  American  commerce  was  pros- 
perous. Europe  was  at  war,  and  American  vessels 
were  neutral  everywhere.  But  in  1804  Napoleon  as- 
sumed the  title  of  Emperor ; in  1805  the  English 
courts  began  to  condemn  many  American  vessels  for 
alleged  violation  of  neutrality  ; in  1806  the  British 
Orders  in  Council  and  Napoleon’s  Berlin  Decrees 
blockaded  all  the  ports  of  Europe ; in  1807  the 
American  Congress,  on  President  Jefferson’s  recom- 
mendation, laid  an  embargo  on  all  American  vessels 
trading  to  foreign  ports ; the  long  - threatened  war 
with  England,  which  broke  out  in  1812,  was  preceded 
by  an  Indian  war  in  the  Northwest;  and  the  com- 
mercial disasters  and  distress  which  began  in  1805 
continued  to  increase  until  after  the  fall  of  Napoleon, 
and  business  did  not  revive  until  after  1820. 

It  was  in  the  face  of  these  adverse  circumstances 
that  the  younger  James  Mott  began  the  world.  In 
1807  his  father  removed  from  his  pleasant  farm  to  the 
mill-house  near  the  great  mill,  and  again  gave  dili- 
gent attention  to  business,  seeking  to  retrieve  if  pos- 
sible their  failing  fortunes,  or  at  least  to  save  some- 
thing from  the  wreck ; and  the  same  year  James, 
who  had  just  completed  his  nineteenth  year,  found 
employment  as  a teacher  in  Nine  Partners  school. 

This  boarding-school  became  a conspicuous  feature 
in  James  Mott’s  life.  It  had  been  founded  in  1796 
by  the  New  York  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends,  about 
fifteen  miles  from  Poughkeepsie,  to  give  a better  edu- 
cation to  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Friends.  But 
the  co-education  was  in  separate  class-rooms,  and 
under  different  teachers.  The  school  was  under  the 
care  of  a committee  of  the  Yearly  Meeting ; and  the 


16 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


elder  James  Mott,  now  a man  of  leisure,  gave  much 
time  and  care  to  its  interests  for  many  years,  and 
sometimes  permitted  himself  to  be  burdened  with 
the  chief  responsibility  of  its  administration.  James 
and  his  sisters  had  been  sent  to  this  school  when  he 
was  only  nine  years  old,  and  had  made  friendships 
among  their  fellow  - students.  In  1806  his  sister 
Sarah  had  brought  home  with  her  on  a visit  her 
school  friend,  Lucretia  Coffin,  then  thirteen  years  of 
age.  A letter  from  the  elder  James  Mott,  written 
soon  after  his  grandson  went  to  Nine  Partners  as  a 
teacher,  and  addressed  to  his  mother,  says,  “ James 
answers  an  excellent  purpose.  I shall  therefore  con- 
sider him  a teacher  instead  of  an  assistant,  and  make 
him  the  compensation  that  is  right.”  And  again 
later,  “ He  is  very  steady  and  guarded  in  his  con- 
duct, which  I believe  does  not  altogether  proceed 
from  his  natural  love  to  do  so.”  How  James  him- 
self felt  under  his  new  responsibilities  is  shown  in 
his  letters  to  his  parents.  He  writes  under  date : — 

N.  P.  B.  S.,  12th  mo.  11th,  1807. 

. . . Then  I concluded  to  write  another  letter,  but  grand- 
father wished  me  to  assist  him  in  posting  his  books,  and 
to  draw  off  some  accounts,  which  took  till  one  o’clock  at 
night,  so  that  I had  not  time  to  write  again,  to  inform 
you  more  particularly  of  my  situation,  which  I will  now 
endeavor  to  do.  You  may  reasonably  expect  it  was  a trial 
to  me,  to  part  with  grandfather  so  soon  after  my  coming 
here,  and  especially  as  the  school  was  in  an  unsettled  con- 
dition, . . . The  morning  after  he  left  I entered  the  school 
as  assistant  to  Hugh.  As  the  arrangement  of  the  school  was 
somewhat  different  from  what  it  was  when  I left  here,  I 
did  not  wish  to  take  charge  of  it,  until  it  was  divided.  This 
was  done  on  Second-day  ; Hugh  taking  sixteen  of  the  most 
backward  scholars,  leaving  me  twenty-three  that  were  fur- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


17 


ther  advanced.  Then  I took  the  charge,  and  if  I may  be 
allowed  the  expression,  immediately  felt  myself  loaded  as 
it  were  with  heavy  shackles,  grievous  to  be  borne ; so  much 
beyond  my  abilities  did  I conceive  the  task  to  be,  that  I 
said  to  myself,  I have  a burden  upon  me,  far  greater  than 
I can  bear  or  perform,  and  who  shall  support  me  under  it, 
or  deliver  me  from  it.  But  presently  these  expressions 
were  brought  forcibly  to  my  mind : 4 Trust  in  the  Lord, 
and  He  will  help  thee/  — surely,  said  I,  that  is  all  I can  ask 
or  wish  for.” 

He  relates  that  Elias  Hicks  and  liis  wife  are  at  the 
school,  and  then  adds,  “ Lucretia  Coffin  says  she  is 
very  lonely  since  sister  Sarah  is  gone,  for  there  is 
nobody  in  the  school  that  fills  her  place.” 

Perhaps  it  was  on  this  visit  of  Elias  Hicks  — as 
Lucretia  Mott  related  three  quarters  of  a century 
later — that  in  listening  to  a recitation  in  geography 
when  the  height  of  Chimborazo  came  in  question, 
he  sharply  criticised  the  waste  of  time  in  teaching 
girls  such  useless  things  as  the  height  of  mountains. 
“ Teach  them  something  that  will  be  useful  to  them 
in  after  life,”  said  he. 

It  appears  that  James  did  not  at  any  time  find  his 
life  as  teacher  attractive  to  him,  for,  nearly  four 
years  later,  when  writing  from  Philadelphia,  “10th 
mo.  12th,.  1811,”  of  his  sister  Mary’s  experience  in  a 
like  position,  he  says,  “ I can  sympathize  with  her, 
having  tasted  of  the  same  cup,  mixed  with  ingredi- 
ents more  bitter  than  she  ever  knew,  or  can  have  an 
idea  of.”  . . . 

Nevertheless,  he  continued  in  the  school  during 
1809  ; and  in  the  latter  part  of  this  time,  Lucretia 
Coffin  was  an  assistant  teacher  on  the  girls’  side  of 
the  house. 


2 


The  Coffin  House,  Nantucket. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Ltjcretia  Coffin,  the  second  of  Thomas  and 
Anna  Coffin’s  six  children,  was  born  on  the  Island 
of  Nantucket,  on  the  third  of  First  month,  1793. 
Her  ancestors  had  lived  on  the  island  since  its  first 
settlement  by  white  men  in  1659,  and  had  been  peo- 
ple of  standing  in  every  generation.  Through  her 
father,  the  seventeenth  child  of  Benjamin  Coffin,  she 
was  descended  from  two  of  the  original  purchasers  of 
Nantucket,  Tristram  Coffyn,  Sr.,  and  Thomas  Macy  ; 
and  on  the  side  of  her  mother,  Anna  Folger,  young- 
est daughter  of  William  and  Ruth  Folger,  from 
Peter  Folger,  of  “ Mather’s  Vineyard,”  another  of 
these  twenty  “ early  proprietors.”  Searching  the 
records  through  a maze  of  names  familiar  to  Nan- 
tucket ears,  Hopcote,  Gayer,  Severance,  Bunker, 
Stevens,  Austin,  Morrell,  Gardiner,  Church,  May- 
hew,  Starbuck,  Macy,  Folger,  and  Coffin,  it  is  inter- 
esting to  find  that  both  the  father  and  the  mother  of 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


19 


Lucretia  Coffin  — the  mother,  through  her  mother, 
Ruth  Coffin  — are  descended  from  James  Coffin,  the 
third  son  of  Tristram.  Thus  two  branches  of  the 
family,  dividing  in  the  second  generation,  reunite  in 
the  fifth,  in  the  person  of  Lucretia  Coffin. 

It  has  generally  been  supposed  that  the  first  set- 
tlers of  Nantucket  were  driven  from  their  homes  on 
the  main-land  by  religious  persecution  ; and  this  view 
is  supported  by  some  of  the  highest  authorities,  but 
others  believe  that  they  emigrated  thither  solely 
with  the  object  of  bettering  their  material  condition. 
It  was  a new  region,  land  was  cheap,  and  the  agri- 
cultural prospects  good.  It  is  cited  by  advocates  of 
the  former  theory,  that  Thomas  Macy,  one  of  these 
pioneers,  was  fined  “ 10s.  for  harboring  Quakers ; ” 
but  as  this  happened  several  months  after  he  became 
one  of  the  purchasers  of  Nantucket,  it  can  hardly  be 
regarded  as  an  inducement  to  that  step.  And  an- 
other, Peter  Folger,  was  known  to  be  in  sympathy 
with  “ anabaptists,  quakers,  and  other  sectaries,  who 
had  suffered  persecution.”  In  their  behalf  he  wrote 
a poem,  called  “ A Looking-Glass  for  the  Times,”  in 
which  he  “ attributes  the  wars  with  the  natives,  and 
other  calamities  which  afflict  the  nation,  to  this  per- 
secution,” and  regards  them  “ as  judgments  of  God.” 
But  this  was  written  in  1675,  several  years  after  he 
removed  to  Nantucket,  and  there  is  no  evidence  of 
his  having  suffered  at  any  time  the  persecution  he 
deplores.  Nor  is  any  mention  made,  in  such  con- 
nection, of  others  of  the  twenty  original  purchasers. 
They  came  from  various  towns  in  the  eastern  part 
of  Massachusetts.  Chief  among  them  was  Tristram 
Coffyn,  Sr.  He  was  the  son  of  Peter  and  Joan  Cof- 
fyn,  and  was  born  in  Brixton,  Devonshire,  England, 


20  JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 

where,  it  was  said,  he  owned  several  estates.  He 
was  a royalist,  and  is  supposed  to  have  left  England 
on  account  of  some  political  difficulty;  but  this  is 
not  certain.  It  is  known,  however,  that  he  left  his 
comfortable  English  home  in  1642,  and  emigrated  to 
America  with  his  wife,  Dionis  Stevens,  and  their 
five  small  children.  He  lived  first  at  Salisbury, 
Mass.,  then  at  Haverhill,  and  again  for  several  years 
at  Salisbury.  Here  he  organized  the  company  for 
the  purchase  of  Nantucket.  In  1662  he  removed  to 
the  island  with  his  family,  and  in  1671  was  ap- 
pointed chief  magistrate  of  the  new  settlement. 
Though  but  few  years  older  than  his  companions,  he 
was  regarded  as  the  patriarch  of  the  colony,  partic- 
ularly by  the  neighboring  Indians,  with  whom  he 
maintained  friendly  relations  from  first  to  last.  He 
died  in  1681,  aged  seventy-six  years.  While  living, 
he  divided  the  greater  part  of  his  large  property 
among  his  children  and  grandchildren,  “ to  have  and 
to  hold,  and  Quietly  to  Injoy.”  The  deeds  record- 
ing these  gifts  usually  begin  with  the  significant 
words,  “In  regard  of  my  Fatherly  affections,  I,”  etc. 
He  left  seven  children,  sixty  grandchildren,  and  sev- 
eral great-grandchildren. 

James,  the  third  son  of  Tristram  Coffyn,  was  the 
great-great-grandfather  of  Lucretia  Coffin.  His  wife 
was  Mary  Severance,  of  Salisbury.  They  had  four- 
teen children,  twelve  of  whom  lived  to  have  large 
families  of  their  own.  From  these  descended  the 
tory  branch  of  the  Coffin  family,  whose  best  known 
representatives  are  Admiral  Sir  Isaac  Coffin,  who,  in 
the  early  part  of  this  century,  founded  the  school 
bearing  his  name  in  Nantucket ; and  the  two  sons 
of  General  John  Coffin,  of  St.  John,  New  Brunswick, 
both  admirals  in  the  Royal  Navy. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


21 


James  Coffin’s  younger  sister,  Mary,  although 
hardly  within  the  scope  of  this  account,  being  out- 
side the  limit  of  lineal  descent,  is  too  striking  a char- 
acter to  be  passed  without  some  mention.  She  was 
the  youngest  daughter  of  Tristram  and  Dionis,  and 
was  born  after  they  came  to  America.  At  the  age 
of  seventeen  she  married  Nathaniel  Starbuck,  and, 
according  to  an  old  chronicle,  became  “ a Deborah 
among  the  people,  for  little  of  moment  was  done 
without  her.”  She  was  accustomed  to  attend  the 
town  meetings,  and  take  an  active  part  in  their  pro- 
ceedings. It  is  said  that  she  usually  began  her  re- 
marks with  some  allusion  to  her  husband,  such  as 
“My  husband  thinks,”  or  “My  husband  and  I feel,” 
etc.  In  1701,  during  a religious  visit  of  the  cele- 
brated English  preacher,  John  Richardson,  she  was 
converted  to  Quakerism,  and  became  a “ mighty 
instrument,”  through  which  large  numbers  were 
brought  into  the  same  faith. 

Lucretia  Coffin’s  mother  was  a Folger  of  the  fifth 
generation  from  the  Peter  Folger,  the  “ learned  and 
godly  Englishman,”  mentioned  before,  who  first  ac- 
companied • Tristram  Coffyn  to  Nantucket  as  inter- 
preter with  the  Indians,  and  afterward  joined  him  in 
the  purchase  of  the  island.  An  emphatic  testimony 
to  his  reputation  is  furnished  by  the  following  clause 
in  the  old  court  records  concerning  the  proper  divis- 
ion of  Nantucket  among  its  new  owners  : “At  the 
same  meeting,  it  was  ordered  that  Tristram  Coffin, 
Thomas  Macy,  Edward  Starbuck,  Thomas  Barnard, 
and  Peter  Folger,  of  Mather’s  Vineyard,  shall  have 
power  to  measure  and  lay  out  said  Land  according  to 
the  above  said  awder,  and  whatsoever  shall  be  done 
and  concluded  in  the  said  case  by  any  three  of  them. 


22 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


Peter  Folger  being  one,  shall  be  accounted  Legall 
and  valid.” 

Peter  Folger  married  Mary  Morrell.  They  had 
nine  children,  all  of  whom  lived  to  grow  up  and 
marry.  Eleazer,  the  eldest  son,  married  Sarah  Gardi- 
ner, and  became  the  great-great-grandfather  of  Anna 
Folger,  the  mother  of  Lucretia  Coffin.  The  youngest 
child,  Abiah,  married  Josiali  Franklin,  and  was  the 
mother  of  Dr.  Benjamin  Franklin. 

A Nantucket  writer,  Benjamin  Franklin  Folger, 
after  commenting  on  the  remarkable  longevity  of 
some  of  these  early  settlers  and  their  descendants, 
says : — 

“ Their  situation  in  life  required  the  most  unflinching 
self-reliance,  and  in  that  day  of  farming  and  fishing,  it  fol- 
lowed, of  course,  that  their  physical  powers  were  suffi- 
ciently taxed  for  their  most  vigorous  expansion.  . . . Not 
only  the  smaller  fish,  but  the  whale  itself,  was  pursued 
from  the  shore  ; and  at  the  first  dawn  of  day  the  men  were 
in  readiness  to  leave  their  homes,  having  taken  their  morn- 
ing meal  with  such  parts  of  the  families  as  had  hastened 
its  preparation.  The  men  proceeded  on  their  adventurous 
voyage,  full  of  expectation  and  hope,  and  in  entire  confi- 
dence that  the  women  would  be  no  idle  worshipers  at 
home.  The  cows  were  milked,  the  butter  was  churned, 
the  wool  was ‘’carded  and  spun,  the  cloth  was  woven,  and 
the  unpainted  floors  scoured  and  neatly  sanded ; the  oven 
had  been  previously  heated  for  the  rye  and  Indian  bread, 
the  pumpkin  pies,  and  other  substantial  provisions  for  the 
table,  that  the  father  and  his  sons  might  be  made  doubly 
welcome  on  their  return  at  nightfall.  The  men  returned, 
the  boats  had  been  successful,  and  the  joy  of  the  family 
was  complete.  Some  of  the  men  had  gigantic  strength, 
and  some  of  the  matrons  would  walk  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
miles  without  thinking  it  a hardship.  Here  were  fine  con- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 23 

stitutions,  and  a long  life  seemed  to  be  the  legitimate  at- 
tribute.” 

Another  writer,  Hector  St.  John,  of  Pennsylvania, 
visiting  Nantucket  one  hundred  years  after  the  time 
of  the  foregoing,  in  order  to  witness  for  himself  the 
curious  customs  of  which  he  had  heard,  says  : — 

“ It  is  but  seldom  that  vice  grows  on  a barren  soil  like 
this,  which  produces  nothing  without  extreme  labor.  How 
could  the  common  follies  of  society  take  root  in  so  despi- 
cable a soil  ? They  generally  thrive  on  its  exuberant 
juices;  here  we  have  none  but  those  which  administer  to 
the  useful,  to  the  necessary,  and  to  the  indispensable  com- 
forts of  life.  . . . The  inhabitants  abhor  the  very  idea  of 
expending  in  useless  waste  and  vain  luxuries  the  fruits  of 
prosperous  labor.  . . . The  simplicity  of  their  manners 
shortens  the  catalogue  of  their  wants.  ...  At  home  the 
tender  minds  of  the  children  must  be  early  struck  with  the 
gravity,  the  serious,  though  cheerful  deportment  of  their 
parents  ; they  are  inured  to  a principle  of  subordination, 
arising  neither  from  sudden  passions,  nor  inconsistent  pleas- 
ure. They  are  corrected  with  tenderness,  nursed  with 
most  affectionate  care,  clad  with  that  decent  plainness  from 
which  they  observe  their  parents  never  to  depart ; in  short, 
by  the  force  of  example,  more  than  by  precept,  they  learn 
to  follow  the  steps  of  their  parents,  and  to  despise  ostenta- 
tiousness as  being  sinful.  They  acquire  a taste  for  that 
neatness  for  which  their  fathers  are  so  conspicuous  ; they 
learn  to  be  prudent  and  saving  ; the  very  tone  of  voice  in 
which  they  are  addressed  establishes  in  them  that  softness 
of  diction  which  ever  after  becomes  habitual.  If  they  are 
left  with  fortunes,  they  know  how  to  save  them,  and  how 
to  enjoy  them  with  moderation  and  decency  ; if  they  have 
none,  they  know  how  to  venture,  how  to  work  and  toil  as 
their  parents  have  done  before  them.  At  meetings  they 
are  taught  the  few,  the  simple  tenets  of  their  sect ; tenets 


24 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


fit  to  render  men  sober,  industrious,  just,  and  merciful.  . • . 
There  are  but  two  congregations  in  this  town,  and  but  one 
priest  on  the  whole  island.  This  lonely  clergyman  is  the 
Presbyterian  minister,  who  has  a very  large  and  respecta- 
ble congregation  ; the  other  is  composed  of  Quakers,  who 
admit  of  no  one  particular  person  entitled  to  preach,  to 
catechise,  and  to  receive  certain  salaries  for  his  trouble. 
Most  of  these  people  are  continually  at  sea,  and  often  have 
the  most  urgent  reasons  to  worship  the  Parent  of  Nature 
in  the  midst  of  the  storms  which  they  encounter.  These 
two  sects  live  in  perfect  peace  and  harmony  with  each 
other.  Every  one  goes  to  that  place  of  worship  which  he 
likes  best,  aud  thinks  not  that  his  neighbor  does  wrong  by 
not  following  him.  ...  As  the  sea  excursions  are  often 
very  long,  the  wives  are  necessarily  obliged  to  transact 
business,  to  settle  accounts,  and,  in  short,  to  rule  and  pro- 
vide for  their  families.  These  circumstances  being  oft- 
repeated  give  women  the  ability,  as  well  as  the  taste,  for 
that  kind  of  superintendency  to  which,  by  their  prudence 
and  good  management,  they  seem  to  be  in  general  very 
equal.  This  ripens  their  judgment,  and  justly  entitles  them 
to  a rank  superior  to  that  of  other  wives.  To  this  dexter- 
ity in  managing  their  husband’s  business  whilst  he  is  ab- 
sent, the  Nantucket  women  unite  a great  deal  of  industry. 
They  spin,  or  cause  to  be  spun,  abundance  of  wool  and 
flax,  and  would  be  forever  disgraced  and  looked  upon  as 
idlers,  if  all  the  family  were  not  clad  in  good,  neat,  and 
sufficient  homespun  cloth.  First-days  are  the  only  sea- 
sons when  it  is  lawful  for  both  sexes  to  exhibit  garments 
of  English  manufacture,  and  even  these  are  of  the  most 
moderate  price,  and  of  the  gravest  colors.  . . . The  ab- 
sence of  so  many  men  at  particular  seasons  leaves  the 
town  quite  desolate,  and  this  mournful  situation  disposes 
the  women  to  go  to  each  others’  homes  much  oftener  than 
when  their  husbands  are  at  home.  The  house  is  always 
cleaned  before  they  set  out,  and  with  peculiar  alacrity  they 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


25' 


pursue  their  intended  visit,  which  consists  of  a social  chat, 
a dish  of  tea,  and  an  hearty  supper.  . . . The  young  fel- 
lows easily  find  out  which  is  the  most  convenient  house, 
and  there  they  assemble  with  the  girls  of  the  neighborhood. 
Instead  of  cards,  musical  instruments,  or  songs,  they  relate 
stories  of  their  various  sea-adventures,  . . . and  if  anyone 
has  lately  returned  from  a cruise,  he  is  generally  the  speaker 
of  the  night.  Pyes  and  custards  never  fail  to  be  produced 
on  such  occasions  ; . . . they  laugh  and  talk  together  until 
the  father  and  mother  return,  when  all  retire  to  their  re- 
spective homes,  the  men  reconducting  the  partner  of  their 
affections.  Thus  they  spend  many  of  the  youthful  even- 
ings of  their  lives  ; no  wonder  therefore  that  they  marry 
so  early.” 

In  this  primitive  life  grew  up  the  two  young  peo- 
ple who  were  to  be  the  father  and  mother  of  Lu- 
cretia  Coffin.  In  1779,  when  Thomas  Coffin  had 
obtained  the  command  of  his  first  ship,  he  married 
his  neighbor  and  playmate,  Anna  Folger,  he  being 
twenty-two  years  old,  and  she  just  seventeen.  They 
were  both  consistent  members  of  the  Society  of 
Friends,  as  their  fathers  had  been  before  them  for 
several  generations.  Thomas  Coffin,  although  a 
sailor  from  his  boyhood,  was  a courteous  and  refined 
man,  of  unusually  studious  habits,  and  strong  relig- 
ious feeling.  His  most  marked  characteristic  was 
that  of  unwavering  integrity.  In  appearance  he  was 
intelligent,  rather  than  handsome  ; in  manner  kindly, 
though  somewhat  formal.  Anna  Folger,  the  young- 
est of  six  sisters,  sometimes  called  by  the  townspeo- 
ple “ Bill  Folger’s  tory  daughters,”  was  a woman 
conspicuous  throughout  her  life  for  great  energy, 
keen  wit,  and  unfailing  good  sense.  A portrait, 
painted  some  ten  years  after  her  marriage,  repre- 
sents a stately  woman,  with  large,  penetrating  eyes, 


26 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


dark  hair,  a low,  broad  forehead,  and  firm  mouth. 
Her  father,  William  Folger,  at  one  time  a large 
ship-owner,  lost  much  of  his  property  during  the  war 
of  the  Revolution,  his  ships  being  seized  at  sea. 
Being  a declared  Tory,  he  was  no  favorite  with  his 
companions  ; they  liked  to  tell,  at  his  expense,  that 
the  only  thing  he  had  ever  found  in  his  life  was  a 
jack-knife,  sticking  in  a post  above  his  head.  His 
daughters,  women  of  ability  and  rare  good  sense, 
inherited  both  his  dignified  bearing  and  his  conser- 
vative tendencies.  Anna,  who  was  less  conventional 
than  the  others,  told  with  amusement  of  a rebuke 
once  given  her  by  her  elder  sister  Elizabeth,  when 
she  went  out  to  the  pump  for  water.  It  belonged 
to  several  families,  and  was  in  full  sight  from  the 
street.  Anna’s  vigorous  stroke  reached  the  ears  of 
Elizabeth,  who  remonstrated,  saying,  “ Don’t,  sister, 
don’t  pump  so  strong ! ” 

As  has  been  said  before,  Thomas  and  Anna  Coffin 
had  six  children,  one  boy  and  five  girls,  of  whom 
Lucretia  was  the  second.  The  house  in  which  the 
young  couple  began  their  married  life,  and  in  which 
Lucretia  was  born,  is  not  standing  ; but  we  are  told 
that  it  was  near  by  the  one  which  Captain  Coffin 
built  while  Lucretia  was  still  a little  girl.  She  could 
remember  but  a single  incident  connected  with  the 
old  house  : that  it  was  struck  by  lightning  one  day 
while  she  was  left  in  charge  of  her  baby  sister,  and 
that  a neighbor  came  in  and  took  them  both  home 
with  her ; but  no  impression  of  terror  seemed  to 
mingle  with  the  recollection.  All  the  associations  of 
her  childhood  were  with  the  new  house,  into  which 
the  family  removed  in  1797.  It  still  stands  in  good 
preservation  on  Fair  Street,  in  Nantucket  town.  As 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


27 


with  all  houses  of  that  period,  more  attention  was 
paid  to  comfort  and  strength  in  its  erection  than  to 
ornament,  although  the  mahogany  rail  on  its  easy 
staircase  shows  that  it  was  meant  to  be  as  hand- 
some as  was  consistent  with  proper  Friendly  sim- 
plicity. Its  frame  was  of  solid  hand-hewn  oak,  and 
the  chimney-pieces  were  paneled  up  to  the  ceiling 
over  the  open  fire-places.  The  room  at  the  right- 
hand  of  the  front  door  was  the  parlor,  the  scene  of 
many  happy  family  gatherings  ; and  it  was  little 
Lucretia’s  place,  on  these  occasions,  while  the  elders 
were  at  tea,  to  watch  the  wood  fire,  and  draw  the 
chairs  into  a sociable  circle  about  it.  This  naturally 
grew  to  be  in  her  mind  an  essential  feature  of  hos- 
pitality. Long  after,  in  her  old  age,  we  can  all  re- 
member her  saying,  44  Move  up,  — come  forward,  — 
do  come  more  into  a circle  ! ” How  often,  after  she 
became  so  feeble  that  she  could  not  sit  during  the 
whole  tea-time  at  table  with  her  guests,  has  she 
slipped  away  into  the  parlor,  and,  tired  as  she  was, 
before  lying  down  to  rest  a few  minutes,  pushed  the 
chairs  into  a close  circle  around  the  fire,  ready,  as 
she  felt,  for  the  evening’s  conversation  ! Side  by 
side,  in  my  mind,  are  the  two  pictures  : the  little 
girl  in  Nantucket,  and  the  dear  grandmother  at 
44  Roadside,”  arranging  the  chairs  in  the  time-hon- 
ored way. 

In  the  room  to  the  left  of  the  front  door  Anna 
Coffin  kept  a small  shop  for  the  sale  of  East  India 
goods,  by  this  means  eking  out  a scanty  income  dur- 
ing her  husband’s  long  and  uncertain  voyages  to 
China.  The  shutter  of  the  shop  window,  when  open, 
projected  far  enough  beyond  the  corner  of  the  house 
to  be  visible  down  the  side  lane,  the  children’s  way 


28 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


from  school.  Lucretia  often  told  how  eagerly  they 
used  to  watch  for  that  sign  of  their  mother’s  being 
at  home,  and  how  cheery  her  welcome  was  when 
they  ran  in.  Their  frugal  dinner  was  a feast  when 
she  presided.  In  carrying  on  her  business,  Anna 
Coffin  was  occasionally  obliged  to  go  to  the  u conti- 
nent,” as  they  called  the  main-land,  to  exchange  oil, 
candles,  and  other  staples  of  the  island,  for  dry  goods 
and  groceries.  In  those  days  such  a journey  was  a 
serious  undertaking,  and  constituted  an  important 
event  to  the  little  family,  especially  to  Lucretia,  who 
was  left  in  charge.  The  mother’s  return  was  impa- 
tiently looked  for,  and  was  made  a great  occasion. 
But  the  prominent  events  were  the  arrival  home  of 
vessels  from  China,  or  from  the  still  longer  peril  of  a 
whaling  voyage.  When  one  of  these  was  sighted, 
and  the  crier,  going  his  rounds,  shouted  the  good 
news  at  the  street  corners,  the  whole  population  be- 
took themselves  to  the  “ walks  ” 1 on  the  house-tops, 
spy-glass  in  hand,  to  see  whose  ship  was  coming.  By 
the  time  it  had  crossed  the  bar  and  was  rounding 
the  point,  Long  Wharf  was  filled  by  an  expectant 
crowd,  and  touching  were  the  scenes  of  welcome 
there.  Nantucket  was  then  at  the  height  of  her 
commercial  success.  It  was  said  that  the  little 
island  contributed  more  men  to  the  whale  fishery 
and  East  India  trade  than  any  other  town  of  its  pop- 
ulation. So  identical  was  such  employment  with 
thrift  and  prosperity,  that  a Nantucket  good-wife 
asked  for  no  better  fortune  than  “ a clean  hearth  and 
a husband  at  sea.” 

1 A walk  is  a platform,  railed  in,  extending  along  the  peak  of  the 
house,  and  accessible  by  a trap-door  in  the  roof.  These  lookouts  sur- 
mounted most  of  the  old  houses  in  Nantucket. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


29 


Among  the  curious  customs  of  this  primitive  com- 
munity, and  one  that  Lucretia  delighted  to  recall, 
was  the  “veal  feast.”  Fresh  meat  being  a rare 
luxury,  the  killing  of  a calf  was  a time  of  excite- 
ment to  all  concerned,  particularly  to  the  children. 
It  is  recorded  that,  on  one  such  memorable  occa- 
sion, the  little  Lucretia  was  told,  “ Now  if  thee ’s  a 
good  girl,  thee  shall  see  them  kill  the  calf  ! ” The 
“ veal  feast  ” that  followed  was  a family  reunion, 
occupying  two  days.  On  the  first,  all  the  husband’s 
relations  were  bidden ; on  the  second,  all  the  wife’s ; 
and  to  those  unable  to  come,  a portion  of  the  good 
things  was  carried,  in  dishes  wrapped  in  great  square 
napkins  especially  provided  for  this  use.  It  speaks 
well  for  Nantucket  neighborliness,  that  such  napkins 
always  made  part  of  a bridal  outfit.  The  veal  was 
presented  to  the  guests  at  the  “ feast,”  under  various 
skillful  disguises  made  from  receipts  handed  down 
through  a long  line  of  good  cooks.  Then,  as  now,  the 
women  of  Nantucket  understood  to  perfection  the  art 
of  cookery,  — how  to  make  much  out  of  very  little, 
as  well  as  to  make  the  most  of  much.  While  they 
were  content  with  their  ordinary  fare  of  bacon  and 
corned  beef,  clams,  fish,  and  corn  bread,  they  rejoiced 
in  occasions  that  called  forth  their  culinary  skill. 

Another  annual  festivity  was  the  three -days 
“ shearing  feast,”  when  old  and  young  made  a holi- 
day and  went  out  to  the  ponds  on  Miaeomet  plain 
to  wash  and  shear  the  sheep.  Among  the  Friends 
there  were  also  the  more  weighty  gatherings  of 
Monthly  and  Quarterly  meetings,  when  strangers,  — 
or  “ off-islanders,”  — sometimes  filled  the  hospitable 
houses  to  overflowing. 

Anna  Coffin,  like  the  rest  of  the  women  whose 


30 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


husbands  were  following  the  sea,  enjoyed  an  occa- 
sional “ dish  of  tea”  with  her  neighbors ; and  espe- 
cially with  her  five  sisters,  who  were  all  married  and 
settled  in  the  same  town.  When  going  to  join  them, 
she  would  say  to  her  daughters,  “Now,  after  you 
have  finished  knitting  twenty  bouts,  you  may  go 
down  cellar  and  pick  out  as  many  as  you  want  of  the 
smallest  potatoes,  — the  very  smallest,  — and  roast 
them  in  the  ashes.”  A primitive  treat,  truly,  but 
one  long  remembered ! The  huge  fire-place  in  the 
cellar,  where  the  children  held  this  feast,  was  the 
place  where  most  of  the  family  cooking  was  done. 
It  still  remains  in  the  old  house,  though  unused. 

When  it  was  the  aunts’  turn  to  visit  Anna  Coffin, 
the  children  would  be  sent  early  to  bed,  with  per- 
mission to  talk  as  long  as  they  pleased,  and  often 
with  a consolatory  promise  of  reward  the  next  day; 
but  this  was  little  comfort  to  Lucretia,  who  always 
longed  to  stay  down  stairs  to  hear  the  conversation 
of  the  grown  people.  Although  not  the  oldest  of  the 
little  family,  she  was  most  her  mother’s  companion, 
and  very  early  shared  the  care  and  responsibility  of 
the  household.  At  ten  years  of  age  she  was  given 
the  charge  of  one  of  her  younger  sisters,  a trust  of 
which  she  felt  very  proud.  If  a message  were  to  be 
carried,  or  an  errand  to  be  done,  she  was  generally 
chosen  to  do  it,  as  she  wras  both  quick  to  understand 
and  quick  to  execute.  But  this  very  readiness  made 
her  impatient  with  the  slowness  or  stupidity  of 
others.  She  required  every  one  to  be  as  sensible  as 
herself. 

Her  parents  were  careful  to  preserve  in  their  chil- 
dren the  peculiarities  of  the  religious  society  to  which 
they  belonged,  training  them  to  be  careful  in  their 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


31 


daily  observances,  and  regular  in  their  attendance 
at  meeting,  where  they  learned  to  sit  still  without 
restlessness  or  drowsiness,  and  to  feel  the  value  of 
silence.  Lucretia,  a very  active  child,  and  quick-tem- 
pered, — called  “ spitfire  ” and  u tease  ” by  her  school- 
mates,— was  warm-hearted  and  ingenuous,  and  al- 
ways eager  to  correct  her  faults.  When  a Friend, 
Elizabeth  Coggeshall,  visiting  Nantucket  on  a relig- 
ious “ concern,”  had  a “ sitting  ” with  the  Coffin 
family,  and  addressed  the  children  on  the  importance 
of  heeding  the  inward  monitor,  and  of  praying  for 
strength  to  follow  its  directions,  Lucretia,  conscious 
of  a wayward  spirit,  was  profoundly  impressed,  and 
appropriated  the  remarks  to  her  own  needs,  as  if  they 
had  been  particularly  directed  to  her.  But,  although 
she  had  many  spiritual  difficulties  to  overcome,  she 
was  not  an  unruly  child ; on  the  contrary,  as  she 
many  years  afterwards  wrote  in  a short  autobiograph- 
ical sketch,  “ I always  loved  the  good,  and  in  child- 
hood tried  to  do  right,  praying  for  strength  to  over- 
come a naturally  hasty  temper.  Being  trained  in 
the  religious  Society  of  Friends,  I had  no  faith  in  the 
generally  received  idea  of  human  depravity.  My 
sympathy  was  early  enlisted  for  the  poor  slave  by 
the  class  books  read  in  our  schools,  and  the  pictures 
of  the  slave-ships  as  presented  by  Clarkson.”  In 
later  years  she  often  repeated  a description  of  the 
horrors  of  the  “ middle  passage,”  which  she  had 
learned  from  the  school  reading -book,  “ Mental  Im- 
provement by  Priscilla  Wakefield.”  It  was  written 
by  Clarkson,  and  ended  with  the  words,  “ Humanity 
shudders  at  your  account.”  This  made  an  indelible 
impression  on  her  young  mind.  It  was  at  this  time 
also  that  she  committed  to  memory  an  alphabetical 


32 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


acrostic  by  “ an  early  Friend,”  by  writing  each  line 
for  a copy  in  her  writing-book.  When,  at  the  re- 
quest of  her  grandchildren,  in  1868,  she  copied  it 
from  memory,  she  could  recall  only  as  far  as  the 
letter  O : — 

“ All  mortal  men  that  live  must  surely  die, 

But  how,  or  when,  is  hid  from  human  eye. 

Consider  then,  thy  few  uncertain  days, 

Delay  no  longer  to  amend  thy  ways. 

Engage  thy  heart  to  serve  the  Lord  in  love, 

For  all  his  ways  do  wajrs  of  comfort  prove. 

Grant  to  thyself  no  time  for  vain  delight, 

Hate  all  that ’s  wrong,  and  try  to  do  the  right. 

In  all  thou  ever  dost,  act  in  God’s  fear, 

Keep  still  the  thought  of  death  and  judgment  near. 

Learn  to  avoid  what  thou  believ’st  is  sin, 

Mind  what  reproves  or  justifies  within. 

No  act  is  good  that  doth  disturb  thy  peace, 

Or  can  be  bad,  which  makes  true  joy  increase.” 

These  last  four  lines  she  often  gave  as  a sentiment, 
with  her  autograph,  particularly  to  young  people. 

Captain  Coffin’s  last  cruise  was  made  in  1800, 
when  his  little  daughter  Lucretia  was  seven  years 
old.  He  sailed,  as  commander  and  owner,  in  the 
ship  Trial,  from  Wood’s  Holl,  — Nantucket  bar  be- 
ing too  shallow  for  the  largest  vessels  to  cross,  — 
in  quest  of  seal-skins  to  take  to  China  and  exchange 
for  silks,  nankeens,  china,  and  tea.  He  bought  some 
in  the  Straits  of  Magellan,  and  forwarded  them  in 
another  vessel  bound  for  China,  going  himself  in 
search  of  a larger  cargo.  When  he  had  been  out 
a year,  the  Trial  was  seized  by  the  Spaniards  off 
the  Pacific  coast  of  South  America,  for  alleged  viola- 
tion of  neutrality,  and  taken  to  Valparaiso.  Captain 
Coffin  undertook  his  own  defense  in  the  Spanish 
courts,  and  obtained  some  favorable  decisions ; but 
after  much  delay,  finding  that  he  could  get  no  re* 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


dress,  and  that  there  was  no  chance  of  regaining  his 
vessel,  he  left  Valparaiso,  crossed  the  Andes,  and 
found  passage  home  from  a port  in  Brazil.  When 
he  finally  reached  home,  after  an  absence  of  three 
years,  he  learned  that  his  family  had  heard  nothing 
of  him  for  more  than  a year,  and  had  believed  him 
lost.  His  children  loved  to  recall  their  delight  in  his 
return  ; how  they  clustered  about  him  to  hear  him 
recount,  over  and  over  again,  the  wonderful  story  of 
his  adventures  ; the  amusement  he  took  in  teaching 
them  some  of  the  Spanish  phrases  that  he  had 
learned,  and  in  requiring  them  to  bid  him  “good 
morning”  and  “good  night  ” in  Spanish  (our  grand- 
mother, more  than  seventy  years  afterwards,  could 
repeat  these  words  as  if  she  had  learned  them  the 
day  before ) ; and  his  warm-hearted  defense  of  the 
Catholics  of  South  America,  because  of  the  hospi- 
tality shown  him  by  a kind  Catholic  family  dur- 
ing his  long  stay  in  Valparaiso.  It  is  also  inter- 
esting to  know  that,  notwithstanding  the  loss  of  his 
vessel  and  cargo,  the  seal-skins  sent  to  China  with 
his  friend  had  made  such  good  returns  that  the  voy- 
age was  considered  profitable.  Seven  years  after  this 
event,  Captain  Mayhew  Folger,  Anna  Coffin’s  young- 
est brother,  had  his  ship  seized  in  the  same  way ; 
but,  more  fortunate  than  Captain  Coffin,  he  recov- 
ered both  his  ship  and  $44,000  damages.  While  he 
was  at  Valparaiso,  awaiting  the  court’s  decision,  he 
saw  the  poor  Trial  still  lying  at  the  wharf.  This 
Captain  Folger  was  the  one  who,  in  1809,  discovered 
the  lost  mutineers  of  the  English  ship  Bounty,  on 
Pitcairn’s  Island,  where  they  had  remained  unmo- 
lested for  nineteen  years. 

This  unfortunate  experience  of  Captain  Coffin’s 
3 


34 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TJ A MOTT. 


was  his  last  as  a seafaring  man.  Soon  after,  in  the 
Seventh  month  of  1804,  when  Lucretia  was  in  her 
twelfth  year,  he  removed  with  his  family  to  Boston, 
where  he  engaged  in  a profitable  commercial  busi- 
ness. This  was  the  first  time  Lucretia  or  her  sisters 
had  ever  left  Nantucket,  even  for  a visit.  Although 
they  never  returned  to  the  island  to  live,  Lucretia 
always  seemed  to  regard  this  first  home  with  an  af- 
fection different  from  that  which  she  felt  for  any 
subsequent  dwelling-place.  In  after  years  she  taught 
her  children,  to  the  third  generation,  to  cherish  its 
traditions.  “ Nantucket  way”  became  household 
law.  The  habits  formed  in  these  early  days  dis- 
tinguished her  through  life,  — “ simplicity,  moder- 
ation, temperance,  and  self-restraint  in  all  material 
things ; ” these,  together  with  an  abhorrence  of  false- 
hood and  injustice  wherever  shown,  consecrated  her 
to  that  gospel  which  anoints  to  u preach  deliver- 
ance to  the  captive,”  and  “ to  set  at  liberty  them 
that  are  bruised.” 

Thomas  Coffin’s  house  in  Boston  was  situated  on 
the  north  side  of  Green  Street,  a little  below  Char- 
don  Stfeet.  The  garden  at  the  back  of  the  house 
sloped  down  to  the  fields,  beyond  which  the  Cause- 
way crossed  to  Charlestown.  From  her  window  Lu- 
cretia had  an  unobstructed  view  of  the  Charles  and 
the  Mystic  rivers,  with  the  low  hills  on  the  other 
side,  and  could  hear  the  sound  of  travel  on  the  draw- 
bridges. Green  Street  was  then  a select,  if  not  an 
aristocratic  neighborhood,  soon  made  still  more  de- 
sirable by  the  erection  of  a block  of  dwelling-houses 
fronting  on  Bowdoin  Square,  which,  from  their  un- 
usually handsome  finish,  — mahogany  window-seats 
and  doors,  — became  the  admiration  and  talk  of  that 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


85 


part  of  the  town.  Lucretia  was  taken  by  her  father 
to  see  these  while  they  were  being  built.  He  also 
used  to  walk  with  her  on  First-day  afternoons,  out 
Marlboro’  Street,  — now  Washington,  — to  the  nar- 
row neck  where  the  high  tide  washed  up  on  both 
sides  of  the  road ; returning  thence  by  the  way  of 
Charles  Street,  on  the  bank  of  the  broad  Back  Bay; 
or  by  the  pretty  gardens  and  fine  residences  on 
Franklin  and  Summer  streets. 

The  children  at  first  attended  a private  school,  but 
afterwards,  at  the  wish  of  their  father,  were  sent  to 
the  public  school  of  the  district,  “ to  mingle  with  all 
classes  without  distinction.”  Lucretia  wrote  after- 
wards concerning  this  change : “ It  was  the  custom 
then  to  send  the  children  of  such  families  to  select 
schools ; but  my  parents  feared  that  would  minister 
to  a feeling  of  class  pride,  which  they  felt  was  sinful 
to  cultivate  in  their  children.  And  this  I am  glad 
to  remember,  because  it  gave  me  a feeling  of  sym- 
pathy for  the  patient  and  struggling  poor,  which,  but 
for  this  experience,  I might  never  have  known.” 

When  she  was  thirteen  years  old  she  was  sent  with 
a younger  sister  to  the  Friends’  boarding-school,  at 
Nine  Partners,  N.  Y.,  before  mentioned,  where  her 
future  husband,  James  Mott,  was  already  a teacher 
on  the  boys’  side  of  the  house.  In  accordance  with 
the  general  practice  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  both 
boys  and  girls  were  admitted  to  the  school,  but  under 
a stricter  surveillance  than  is  now  considered  neces- 
sary in  such  establishments.  They  were  not  per- 
mitted to  meet,  or  speak  to  each  other,  unless  they 
were  near  relatives,  when  they  might  talk  a little 
while  together  on  certain  days,  over  a certain  corner 
of  the  fence  that  divided  their  play-grounds.  The 


36 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


sister  who  accompanied  Lucretia  to  school  was  the 
“ desirable  little  Elizabeth,”  as  her  father  called  her 
in  his  letters.  She  was  of  excellent  abilities,  and  of 
a sweet  and  loving  disposition,  but  so  retiring  that 
she  always  placed  herself  in  the  background.  Lu- 
cretia loved  her  with  the  deepest  affection ; and  in 
their  seventy  years  of  almost  daily  intercourse  sel- 
dom failed  to  take  counsel  with  the  shy  and  gentle 
companion  whose  judgment  she  valued  so  highly. 
Their  loving  intimacy  was  interrupted  only  by  the 
death  of  Eliza  in  1870. 

They  remained  at  Nine-Partners  two  years  with- 
out going  home.  This  does  not  appear  unreasonable 
when  we  consider  that  the  journey  had  to  be  made 
chiefly  in  private  conveyance,  and  was  too  expensive 
to  be  lightly  undertaken , but  it  does  seem  a little 
hard,  even  making  due  allowance  for  the  high  rates 
of  postage  in  that  day,  that  a baby  sister  should 
have  grown  to  be  three  months  old  before  they  heard 
of  its  existence.  In  the  main,  however,  their  school 
experience  was  a happy  one.  Like  other  spirited 
children,  Lucretia  sometimes  rebelled  under  what 
she  considered  unreasonable  severity,  and  gave  trou- 
ble to  the  authorities;  but  she  was  conscientious,  and 
as  ready  to  acknowledge  her  faults  as  she  was  quick 
to  see  them.  She  could  bear  punishment  herself 
much  easier  than  to  see  others  punished.  Once, 
when  one  of  the  boys,  James  Mott’s  cousin,  and  a 
favorite  with  her,  was  confined  in  a dark  closet  on 
bread  and  water,  for  what  she  thought  was  a trifling 
misdemeanor,  she  and  her  sister  contrived  to  get  into 
the  forbidden  side  of  the  house  where  he  was,  and 
supply  him  with  bread  and  butter  under  the  door. 
One  of  the  favorite  amusements  of  the  girls  was  to 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


37 


“play  meeting.”  On  one  such  occasion  they  held  a 
“ meeting  for  business,”  to  consider  a case  of  viola- 
tion of  the  “Discipline.”  Lucretia  and  one  other 
girl  were  appointed  to  visit  the  offender  and  report 
to  the  meeting,  which  they  did  in  the  following 
words,  given  with  a very  drawling  tone  : “ Friends, 
we  have  visited  Tabitha  Field, — and  — we  labored 
with  her  — and  we  — think  — we  — mellowed  her  — 
some.” 

Among  her  schoolmates,  Lucretia  liked  best  James 
Mott’s  sister  Sarah,  with  whom  she  went  to  Mamaro- 
neck  in  one  of  their  vacations,  thus  meeting  for  the 
first  time  the  family  whose  name  she  was  afterwards 
to  bear. 

Susan  Marriott,  the  principal  teacher  of  the 
school,  was  an  Englishwoman  of  uncommon  acquire- 
ments, with  a special  fondness  for  the  study  of  gram- 
mar, — a fondness  wdiich  she  succeeded  in  impart- 
ing to  her  pupils.  She  was  very  critical  of  their  pro- 
nunciation and  their  choice  of  language,  and  made 
nice  discrimination  between  words,  which  our  grand- 
mother often  repeated  in  later  life,  with  capital  im- 
itation of  her  old  teacher’s  precise  and  antiquated 
style.  Susan  Marriott  also  taught  her  scholars  to 
appreciate  English  poetry,  and  had  them  learn  se- 
lected passages  by  heart,  as  a regular  school  exer- 
cise. It  was,  doubtless,  to  her  influence  that  Lu- 
cretia Mott  owed  her  familiarity  with  Cowper  and 
Young.  In  her  old  age  she  would  repeat  page  after 
page  of  the  “ Task,”  as  the  family  sat  together  on 
the  porch  at  “ Roadside,”  in  the  dusky  summer  even- 
ings. The  course  of  studies  was  hardly  what  could 
be  called  wide  in  its  scope,  but  it  was  all  that  the 
Quakerism  of  that  day  demanded,  and  the  instruc- 


38 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


tion  was  thorough  as  far  as  it  went.  As  in  other 
schools  of  the  time,  this  included  the  “ use  of  the 
globes,”  but  no  map  of  any  kind  was  used  until 
Captain  Coffin,  in  1807,  presented  one  of  the  United 
States.  This  was  the  first  map  Lucretia  ever  saw. 
The  teachers  were  paid  small  salaries,  only  about 
$100  a year,  in  addition  to  their  board.  Neverthe- 
less, when  Lucretia,  at  the  age  of  fifteen,  was  made 
assistant  teacher,  the  appointment  was  very  gratify- 
ing to  her  ; particularly  when,  at  the  end  of  the  first 
year,  she  was  promoted  to  the  position  of  regular 
teacher,  with  the  additional  inducement  that  her  ser- 
vices would  entitle  a younger  sister  to  her  education. 
Of  this  she  says  herself  : “ My  father  was  at  that 
time  in  successful  business  in  Boston,  but  with  his 
views  of  the  importance  of  training  women  to  useful- 
ness, he  and  my  mother  gave  their  consent  to  an- 
other year’s  being  devoted  to  school.”  During  this 
last  year,  the  teachers,  James  Mott  and  Lucretia 
Coffin  among  them,  formed  a French  class,  and  took 
lessons  for  six  weeks.  In  this  and  other  ways  they 
showed  a desire  for  wider  culture  than  that  afforded 
by  the  somewhat  meagre  plan  of  Friendly  education. 
It  was  at  this  time,  to  quote  her  own  words  again, 
44  that  the  unequal  condition  of  woman  impressed  my 
mind.  Learning  that  the  charge  for  the  tuition  of 
girls  was  the  same  as  that  for  boys,  and  that  when 
they  became  teachers  women  received  only  half  as 
much  as  men  for  their  services,  the  injustice  of  this 
distinction  was  so  apparent,  that  I early  resolved  to 
claim  for  myself  all  that  an  impartial  Creator  had 
bestowed.” 

While  the  sisters  were  at  Nine-Partners,  some  re- 
lations of  their  father,  doing  a driving  business  in 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


39 


cut-nails,  then  a new  thing  in  the  world,  induced  him 
to  give  up  his  own  business  in  Boston  and  take 
charge  of  a branch  of  theirs  in  Philadelphia.  He 
consequently  removed  to  that  city  with  his  family  in 
1809.  The  factory  of  which  he  had  charge  was  es- 
tablished at  a place  called  French  Creek,  about 
twenty  miles  from  the  city ; and  the  sales  made  by 
Thomas  Coffin  reached  $100,000  a year,  which  was 
then  thought  a large  sum.  For  a while  all  went 
well,  but  in  an  unlucky  hour  he  indorsed  for  a friend 
and  lost  heavily.  Before  this  unfortunate  reverse, 
however,  and  while  everything  seemed  prosperous, 
his  daughters  had  left  school,  and  rejoined  the  fam- 
ily in  their  new  home  in  Philadelphia ; and  thither9 
in  1810,  James  Mott  followed  them. 


CHAPTER  III. 


While  James  Mott  and  Lucretia  Coffin  were  teach- 
ers together  at  Nine-Partners,  a strong  attachment 
grew  up  between  them  which  resulted  in  an  engage- 
ment of  marriage.  James  was  a tall,  pleasant-look- 
ing  youth,  with  sandy  hair  and  kindly  blue  eyes.  In 
manner  he  was  shy  and  grave.  As  can  be  inferred 
from  his  letters,  he  took  serious  views  of  life,  and 
was  much  given  to  religious  contemplation.  Lucre- 
tia was  a sprightly  girl  of  more  than  ordinary  come- 
liness, and  uncommon  intellectual  promise.  In  strong 
contrast  with  James  Mott,  she  was  short  of  stature, 
quick  in  her  movements,  and,  notwithstanding  the 
repression  of  Quaker  training,  impulsive  and  viva- 
cious in  manner.  She  had  a keen  appreciation  of 
humor,  and  was  fond  of  a joke,  even  at  her  own  ex- 
pense. Combined  with  these  lighter  qualities,  and 
prominent  even  at  this  early  time,  were  those  ele- 
ments of  spiritual  fervor  and  strength  which  ripened 
into  the  revered  character  of  Lucretia  Mott. 

The  engagement  of  the  two  young  people  was  re- 
garded with  much  favor  by  their  respective  families, 
and  an  early  marriage  was  encouraged.  With  this 
in  view,  James  Mott  gave  up  his  position  of  teacher, 
with  its  meagre  salary,  and  accepted  a place  offered 
him  in  Thomas  Coffin’s  business  in  Philadelphia ; in 
which  he  prospered  so  well,  that  in  a few  months  he 
and  Lucretia  concluded  to  “ pass  meeting,”  as  the  fol- 
lowing letter  to  his  parents  shows  : — 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


41 


Phila.,  12th  mo.  12th,  1810. 

Honored  Parents,  — I resume  the  pen  to  say  that  I 
have  come  to  a conclusion  to  settle  in  this  city.  Had  I 
consulted  my  own  feelings  and  inclinations,  independently 
of  other  circumstances,  I should  have  decided  to  return  and 
settle  in  New  York.  But  when  we  take  into  view  that  the 
business  here  is  an  established  one,  and  the  person  with 
whom  connected,  a man  of  experience  and  prudence,  I be- 
lieve you  will  say  with  me  that  this  is  the  most  eligible. 
. . . We  have  concluded  (Lucretia  and  myself)  to  declare 
our  intentions  of  marriage  before  the  monthly  mg  in  2nd  m° 
next,  which  will  be  on  the  20th,  with  your,  and  her  parents’ 
consent.  You  will  please  write  me  on  the  subject,  and 
should  you  concur,  will  recollect  that  your  consent  signified 
in  writing  will  be  necessary.  Jas.  Mott,  Jr. 

This  formidable  proceeding  was  one  of  the  precau- 
tions taken  by  the  Society  of  Friends,  “ that  young 
or  unmarried  persons  may  be  preserved  from  the 
dangerous  bias  of  forward,  brittle,  and  uncertain  af- 
fections.” To  quote  further  from  the  Rules  of  Dis- 
cipline : — 

“ Proposals  of  marriage  are  to  be  presented  in  writing  to 
the  preparative  meeting,  of  which  the  woman  is  a member, 
signed  by  the  parties ; . . . and  the  said  written  proposal 
is  to  be  forwarded  by  the  preparative  to  the  monthly  meet- 
ing ; ...  if  no  reasons  appear  to  prevent  it,  their  said  in- 
tentions should  be  minuted,  and  inquiry  made  concerning 
consent  of  parents  or  guardians,  whose  consent  should  be 
either  personally  expressed,  or  sent  to  the  monthly  meet- 
ing. ...  Two  Friends  are  to  be  appointed  to  inquire  into 
the  man’s  clearness  for  proceeding  in  marriage  ; and  a 
similar  care  should  be  taken  by  the  woman’s  meeting,  con- 
cerning the  woman.  ...  At  the  second  monthly  meeting, 
they  are  to  be  present,  separately,  in  their  respective  meet- 
ings, and  should  the  committee  report  that  there  appears  to 


42 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


be  no  obstruction  to  their  proceeding,  the  meeting  is  to 
leave  them  at  liberty  to  accomplish  their  marriage  accord- 
ing to  the  order  of  our  Society.” 

The  following  letter  shows  how  this  ordeal  im- 
pressed James  Mott  : — 

Phila.,  2nd  mo.,  23d,  1811. 

Honored  Parents,  — 

. . . Lucretia  and  myself  declared  our  intentions  of  mar- 
riage on  Fourth-day  last,  the  20th.  I found  the  anticipation 
of  it  much  more  than  the  reality  as  regards  timidity,  or  fear, 
or  bashfulness.  I felt  as  calm  and  composed  during  the 
whole  operation  as  if  I had  been  speaking  before  so  many 
cabbage  stumps.  May  I not  consider  it  as  an  omen  of  the 
rectitude  of  the  procedure,  for  circumstances  that  have  re- 
quired much  less  firmness  and  composure  have  heretofore 
put  me  in  a great  flustration.  Our  appearance  was  plain, 
and  becoming  the  occasion.  All  parties  were  pleased  with  it. 
Anna  Coffin  wishes  me  to  say  that  at  the  time  of  our  mar- 
riage, she  will  not  consent  for  you  to  go  to  any  other  house 
as  a home,  than  theirs ; or  rather,  she  will  be  very  much 
disappointed  if  you  do.  It  may  not  be  necessary  for  me  to 
add,  that  I shall  have  much  more  of  your  company  at  their 
house,  than  at  any  other  where  you  might  go  ! Perhaps 
when  you  come  again,  L.  and  myself  can  entertain  you  in 
a house  of  our  own.  We  begin  to  make  some  calculations 
respecting  future  proceedings,  and  hope  to  get  to  house- 
keeping early  in  the  fall,  at  farthest : but  this  is  all  in  an- 
ticipation ; a precarious  thing  to  place  much  dependence 
upon,  but  a fictitious  pleasure  may  be  derived  from  it,  in 
idea  and  imagination. 

There  is  no  pleasure  now  in  anticipating  things  in  the 
mercantile  line.  A very  gloomy  prospect  presents  itself. 
The  entanglements  with  foreign  nations,  and  the  distress 
occasioned  at  home  from  the  circumstance  of  the  U.  S. 
bank  charter  not  being  renewed,  are  serious  things  for 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


48 


merchants  generally.  Many  failures  have  taken  place,  and 
no  doubt  many  more  will.  All  confidence  is  destroyed,  and 
those  who  have  money  keep  it  in  their  own  hands.  . . . 

With  much  regard  for  all,  I am 

J.  Mott,  Jr. 

On  the  10th  of  4th  mo.,  1811,  in  Pine  Street  Meet- 
ing-house, the  marriage  of  James  Mott,  Jr.,  and  Lu- 
cretia  Coffin  was  accomplished  according  to  the  order 
of  Friends,  “ with  a gravity  and  weight  becoming  the 
occasion.”  James  was  almost  twenty- three  years  of 
age,  Lucretia  a little  past  eighteen.  For  the  first 
few  months  afterwards  they  formed  part  of  Thomas 
Coffin’s  family,  not  feeling  quite  justified  in  under- 
taking the  heavier  expense  of  housekeeping  for  them- 
selves. 

The  following  admirable  letter  was  the  first  ad- 
dressed to  the  young  couple  after  their  marriage  by 
Anne  Mott,  the  mother  of  J ames : — 

New  Rochelle,  5th  mo.  8th,  1811. 

When  I parted  with  my  dear  children  I had  no  idea  that 
more  than  three  weeks  would  elapse  ere  I should  take  the 
pen  to  tell  them  how  oft  the  affection  of  a mother  leads 
her  to  visit  them  in  idea,  and  to  desire  that  no  future  time 
may  cause  them  to  remember  the  'present  happy  hours  with 
a sigh  of  regret,  but  that  each  succeeding  day  may  bring  an 
increase  of  pure,  tranquil  contentment ; and  though  I do 
not  expect  to  gain  full  credit,  I will  hazard  the  sentiment, 
that  if  it  is  your  united  endeavor  to  make  each  other  hap- 
py, ten  years  hence,  on  comparing  your  feelings  and  meas- 
uring your  affection  by  what  you  now  consider  its  greatest 
height,  you  will  gratefully  acknowledge  that  the  early  days 
of  wedded  life  are  but  the  dawn  of  that  happiness  which  is 
attached  to  it.  Yet  do  not  mistake  me  ; I do  not  wish  for 
you  to  look  for  an  unclouded  sky ; this  is  not  the  lot  of 


44 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


mortals  ; but  only  to  believe  that,  by  doing  all  in  your 
power  to  deserve  the  blessing  of  sincere  and  unbroken  love 
to  each  other,  you  will  find  that  love  so  increased  as  to  be- 
come an  asylum  of  rest  when  all  other  temporal  supports 
fail,  and  only  prove  how  frail  a support  they  are.  But  be- 
ware, my  beloved  children,  of  supposing  that  even  the  most 
ardent  affection  can  give  that  happiness  which  the  maternal 
breast  craves  for  you,  should  your  hearts  rest  only  in  each 
other;  raise  them  to  Him,  who  has  already  blessed  in  join- 
ing you  together,  and  who  will  continue  to  bless,  if  there  is 
a disposition  to  estimate  his  favors  rightly.  Let  the  happi- 
ness which  only  real  Christians  experience  be  the  mark  for 
which  you  aim,  the  prize  for  which  you  run,  and  then  will 
every  secondary  consideration  have  only  its  own,  its  proper 
weight. 

Not  only  44  ten  years  hence,”  as  she  said,  but  fifty 
years  later,  when  the  beautiful  wedded  life  was 
crowned  with  its  golden  wedding,  the  sentiment 44  haz- 
arded ” by  this  loving  and  devout  mother  was  echoed 
by  the  happy  circle  of  children,  grandchildren,  and 
great-grandchildren,  gathered  in  thanksgiving  for 
those  who  were  blessed  in  being  joined  together. 

The  letters  following  the  foregoing  are  personal 
and  of  little  general  interest.  A few  extracts  will 
show  how  soon  the  difficulties  attending  the  war  of 
1812  beset  the  young  couple  : — 

FROM  JAMES  MOTT,  JR. 

7th  mo.  20th,  1811. 

We  have  hired  a neat,  new  house  in  Union  st.  near  fa- 
ther’s, the  market,  meeting-house,  and  my  business;  rent 
$300  a year.  We  shall  begin  house-keeping  as  soon  as  we 
can  get  ready,  say  in  about  a month 

Business  is  very  dull. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


45 


FROM  JAMES  MOTT,  JR. 

10th  mo.  1st,  1811. 

I wish  to  give  you  some  information  of  a fever  that  has 
for  some  time  been  gradually  making  inroads  upon  Father 
Coffin’s  family  and  myself  ; commonly  called  the  Ohio  fever. 
Commercial  business  in  all  large  cities  has  got  to  a very 
low  ebb.  Very  little  can  be  done,  and  what  is,  is  with 
much  risk.  From  this  cause  we  have  been  thinking,  and 
with  seriousness,  of  winding  up  our  business  in  this  city, 
and  moving  to  that  country  ; but  no  conclusion  has  been 
come  to. 

Many  plans  have  been  made,  but  none  matured  except 
one,  which  is  that  Father  Coffin’s  family  are  to  move  into 
the  house  we  now  occupy,  and  thus  make  one  family.  This 
they  will  probably  do  next  week.  The  house  is  sufficiently 
large  to  accommodate  us  all  and  leave  one  spare  chamber, 
and  our  expenses  will  be  much  curtailed. 

All  this  will  no  doubt  appear  strange  and  unaccountable 
to  you ; that  is,  our  prospect  of  removing.  I have  not  be- 
lieved until  now  that  it  would  really  take  place,  though  I 
have  thought  seriously  of  it  myself,  and  I now  find  that 
others  have  also. 

FROM  JAMES  MOTT,  JR. 

11th  mo.  2d,  1811. 

Since  I wrote  last  there  has  been  time  for  calm  and  cool 
reflection,  and  this-  time  has  been  iu  some  measure  improved 
by  your  son  : I have  endeavored  to  weigh  and  compare 
the  imaginary  conveniences  and  inconveniences,  advantages 
and  disadvantages,  that  would  probably  arise  in  taking  such 
a step.  To  come  to  the  main  point  in  question,  it  is  simply 
this  — and  no  more  nor  less  — feeling  rather  discouraged 
with  business,  it  was  natural  to  look  abroad  for  some  other 
home  and  employment,  and  Ohio  being  suggested,  it  was 
listened  to  with  some  attention,  and  many  projects  men- 
tioned, but  not  one  has  been  put  into  execution,  nor  is  there 


46 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


now  much  probability  that  they  will  be,  for  the  fever  has 
considerably  abated. 

In  the  course  of  the  year  1812,  however,  Thomas 
and  Anna  Coffin,  in  company  with  several  others, 
made  a journey  on  horseback  to  the  present  site  of 
Massillon,  Ohio,  with  a view  to  settling  there  per- 
manently, if  the  change  appeared  advantageous,  but 
they  found  it  best  to  return  to  Philadelphia,  where 
Thomas  Coffin  continued  the  commission  business 
until  his  death  in  1815.  Meanwhile,  James  Mott, 
finding  the  business  hardly  sufficient  to  maintain  two 
families,  kept  on  the  lookout  for  something  more 
profitable.  In  this  perplexing  condition  of  affairs, 
his  aged  grandfather,  for  whom  he  was  named,  wrote 
the  excellent  letters  that  follow  at  intervals.  Al- 
though some  of  them  may  seem  rather  long  for  in- 
sertion here,  they  exercised  too  important  an  influ- 
ence on  the  characters  of  those  to  whom  they  were 
addressed,  for  any  part  to  be  omitted.  They  kept 
alive  the  spiritual  flame  which  hard,  material  strug- 
gles might  otherwise  have  extinguished.  To  their 
loving  encouragement  and  wise  admonitions  may  be 
ascribed  much  of  the  faithful  sacrifice,  for  Truth’s 
sake,  of  the  ensuing  forty  years. 

JAMES  MOTT,  SR.,  TO  JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 

New  York,  5th  mo.  23d,  1812. 

I consider  this  a critical  moment  of  your  lives,  my  en- 
deared James  and  Lucretia,  just,  as  it  were,  setting  out  in 
life.  How  important  that  you  set  out  right,  and  with  cor- 
rect views ! How  needful  that  the  secret,  yet  intelligent, 
whisperings  of  the  voice  that  says,  “ This  is  the  way,  walk 
in  it,”  be  attended  to  on  all  occasions!  We  live  in  an  age 
of  trial  and  temptation,  with  many  inducements  to  deviate 
from  perfect  rectitude,  and  many  of  these  are  to  be  found 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


47 


in  our  own  society.  But,  my  precious  children,  the  solic- 
itude of  my  heart  is,  that  you  follow  the  example  of  none 
further  than  it  affords  peace  and  satisfaction  to  your  own 
minds.  Remember  the  language,  “ He  that  will  be  my 
disciple  must  deny  himself,  take  up  his  daily  cross,  and  fol- 
low me.”  These  are  the  terms,  and  they  will  be  made 
easy  to  those  who  cheerfully  submit  to  them.  He  also 
said,  “ My  yoke  is  easy,  and  my  burden  light.”  It  is  resig- 
nation that  makes  it  so.  May  you  experience  this  through 
life;  then  whether  prosperity  shine  upon  you,  or  adversity 
be  your  lot,  all  will  be  well ; it  will  teach  humility  in  the 
first,  and  contentment  in  the  latter. 

JAMES  MOTT,  JR.,  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phila.,  4th  mo.  27th,  1813. 

...  I have  concluded  to  go  to  Ohio  with  our  uncle  May- 
hew  Folger  and  family,  who  will  leave  in  a few  weeks. 
Lucretia  stays  with  her  father,  to  come  out  with  him,  if  I 
should  conclude  to  stay  after  getting  there,  which  is  uncer- 
tain, though  probable.  Considering  all  circumstances,  I 
believe  it  will  be  best  to  follow  this  plan,  and  satisfy  my- 
self as  respects  the  country.  My  ideas  are  far  from  san- 
guine, but  I hope  we  shall  all  be  satisfied,  and  realize  a 
comfortable  living,  which  is  all  we  can  expect  in  the  unset- 
tled state  of  affairs,  and  all  we  ought  to  be  anxious  for  at 
any  other  time. 

It  does  not  appear,  however,  that  he  ever  took  this 
journey,  as  his  letters  continue  to  date  from  Phila- 
delphia. They  speak  principally  of  family  and  busi- 
ness matters,  and  make  frequent  mention  of  the  ac- 
complishments of  his  little  daughter  Anna,  who  was 
born  on  the  sixth  of  8th  mo.,  1812,  in  the  house  on 
Union  Street.  In  the  autumn  of  1813  he  says,  “Our 
precious  Anna  grows  finely,  can  speak  a number  of 


48 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


words,  and  we  think  will  soon  talk.  She  is  sixteen 
months  old.” 

In  the  spring  of  1814,  thinking  there  might  be 
an  opening  for  him  in  the  cotton-mill  of.  his  uncle, 
Richard  Mott,  at  Mamaroneck,  N.  Y.,  James  moved 
there  with  his  family.  While  there,  in  the  7th  mo., 
their  second  child,  a son,  was  born,  and  named  after 
his  grandfather,  Thomas  Coffin.  The  expected  open- 
ing proving  delusive,  the  little  family  returned  in  the 
10th  mo.  to  Philadelphia,  where  James  found  em- 
ployment in  a wholesale  plow  store,  at  $600  a year. 
The  following  extract  from  Lucretia’s  letter  to  her 
“ Mother  Mott  ” gives  an  account  of  the  journey. 
How  different  from  the  luxury  of  the  “ limited  ex- 
press ” of  the  present  day ! 

“ Our  journey  here  was  quite  as  comfortable  as  we 
could  expect.  We  left  the  Hook  about  eight  o’clk.,  found 
the  roads  pretty  good  till  we  got  to  Brunswick,  where  we 
dined  ; from  there  to  Trenton  they  were  exceedingly  rough, 
large  stones  having  been  laid  where  the  holes  used  to  be, 
and  only  two  passengers  beside  ourselves,  so  that  we  were 
obliged  to  keep  little  Thomas  well  wedged  in,  that  he  need 
not  be  thrown  against  the  side  of  the  stage  ; the  pillow 
added  much  to  his  comfort  and  our  convenience,  as  it  ena- 
bled my  James  to  hold  him  part  of  the  time ; he  was  very 
quiet,  slept  most  of  the  day,  and  was  not  out  of  the  stage, 
except  when  we  stopped  to  dine,  until  we  arrived  at  Trenton 
at  half  past  seven  ; he  was  then  put  to  bed  immediately, 
and  slept  quietly  all  night.  The  steam  boat  was  quite  a 
relief,  and  we  reached  Phil,  at  12  o’clk.  the  next  day.” 

The  next  letter  makes  the  first  mention  of  the 
subject  with  which  they  were  so  prominently  con- 
nected through  life. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


49 


JAMES  MOTT,  JR.,  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phila.,  1st  mo.  27th,  1815. 

My  dear  Parents,  — 

...  A letter  has  been  received  from  two  persons  in 
Charleston,  S.  C.,  directed  to  Friends  of  the  city  of  Phila, 
stating  that  Moses  Bradley  of  their  city  had  by  will  be- 
queathed six  slaves  to  Friends  of  this  city.  A verbal  com- 
mittee was  nominated  from  all  the  monthly  meetings  to  con- 
sider the  subject,  and  they  this  week  returned  the  letter  to 
the  mg 8 without  making  any  report  thereon,  further  than 
that  they  had  met,  and  were  of  opinion  that  it  involved  seri- 
ous and  important  consideration.  There  was  not  much  said 
upon  it  in  mg.  The  subject  was  taken  on  minute,  and  com- 
mittees appointed  to  give  it  careful  attention,  and  report.1 
The  clause  in  the  will  runs  thus : “ I bequeath  to  the  So- 
ciety of  Friends  in  Phila  my  negro  slaves  (naming  them), 
and  appoint  A.  B.  & C.  D.  to  receive  them  in  trust ; the 
friends  of  humanity  will  understand  this  clause.” 

The  “ Abolition  Society  ” 2 * 4 have  likewise  lately  received 
a like  bequest  of  40  slaves.  It  is  a subject  highly  impor- 
tant, as  it  regards  the  testimonies  that  Friends  have  held 
up  to  the  world,  and  involves  considerations  of  no  small 
magnitude  to  civil  society.  The  more  I view  the  subject, 
the  more  I see  the  necessity  of  Friends’  acting  with  great 
caution  and  circumspection  in  it,  adhering  steadily  and 
firmly  to  the  principle.  I feel  undecided  in  my  own  mind. 
The  opinions  of  Friends  are  various,  but  all  agree  in  its 
importance,  and  some  say  that  no  subject  has  ever  come 

1 Owing  to  the  subsequent  divisions  and  subdivisions  of  the  Society, 
it  has  been  impossible  to  find  what  was  done  in  this  case.  — Ed. 

2 This  Society  must  not  be  confounded  with  those  later  established  in 
Philadelphia.  This  one  was  organized  in  April,  1775,  and  was  called 

“ The  Pennsylvania  Society  for  promoting  the  abolition  of  slavery,  the 
relief  of  free  negroes  unlawfully  held  in  bondage,  and  for  improving  the 
conditions  of  the  African  race.”  Benjamin  Franklin  was  its  first  pres- 
ident after  its  incorporation  by  the  State  in  1789. 

4 


50 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


before  the  Society  of  equal  interest.  I cannot  help  believ 
ing  that  much  depends  upon  this  case  as  regards  the  future 
situation  of  the  blacks  in  the  Southern  States.  I should 
like  to  have  your  sentiments  upon  this  subject,  and  in  return 
I will  give  you  mine,  when  more  matured  than  they  are  at 
present. 

Our  family  is  in  usual  health ; we  have  very  much  neg- 
lected teaching  our  Anna,  until  within  a few  weeks ; she 
learns  quickly,  and  begins  to  spell.1  Little  Thomas  says 
many  words,  and  will  soon  talk. 

With  much  love  to  all  the  family. 

James  Mott,  Jr. 

In  1815,  early  in  the  2nd  mo.,  Thomas  Coffin  died 
of  typhus  fever,  after  a short  and  distressing  ill- 
ness, leaving  his  family  poor,  including  James  Mott, 
whom  he  had  recently  taken  into  partnership.  Of 
this  James  Mott  writes:  “ My  business  is  suddenly 
changed  ; I have  now  to  settle  the  affairs  of  one 
whom  I have  tenderly  loved,  for  whom  I have  felt 
a filial  attachment,  and  upon  whom  I depended  for 
advice  and  instruction.  I feel  a responsibility  un- 
known before.” 

Anna  Coffin,  finding  herself  poor,  with  several 
children  dependent  on  her,  opened  a shop  similar  to 
the  one  she  had  kept  in  Nantucket,  and  was  so  suc- 
cessful in  the  undertaking,  that  James  and  Lucre tia 
Mott  concluded  to  make  a like  venture,  and  for  that 
purpose  hired  a place  in  Fourth  Street,  near  Arch ; 
but,  owing  to  a general  depression  in  business  in  the 
season  following,  they  were  obliged  to  sell  out  at 
considerable  loss.  To  this  the  two  next  letters  al- 
lude. 


1 Two  years  and  a half  old ! 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


51 


JAMES  MOTT,  JR.,  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Pkila.,  12th  mo.  3rd,  1815. 

. . . How  soon  may  all  our  fond  hopes  and  fair  pros- 
pects be  blasted,  and  how  necessary  it  is  to  live  day  by 
day  serving  our  Maker ! I think  I have  often  felt  desirous, 
particularly  of  latter  time,  to  be  found  doing  my  duty,  and 
filling  my  allotted  station  in  life  with  some  degree  of  propri- 
ety ; but  the  weakness  of  human  nature  is  great,  and  trials 
inwardly  and  outwardly  are  hard  to  support.  I have  fre- 
quently thought  of  what  Samuel  Bettle  told  us  a short  time 
since,  “ that  there  never  was  a temptation  without  a pre- 
serving power  near,  which,  if  relied  upon,  would  support.” 
He  (S.  Bettle)  has  become  a great  preacher ; he  speaks 
forcibly,  reasons  clearly,  and  addresses  himself  to  the  judg- 
ment, and  often  stands  nearly  an  hour. 

Our  shop-keeping  business  is  rather  dull,  though  I ap- 
prehend we  do  our  part  for  new  beginners,  as  it  is  a gen- 
eral complaint  of  dull  times.  I do  not  feel  discouraged, 
and  hope  next  season  to  make  it  answer  pretty  well. 
Mother’s  business  has  continued  good,  except  for  two 
weeks  past  it  has  slackened  a little,  but  I have  no  doubt  she 
will  succeed,  as  her  shop  is  becoming  noted.  I think  a 
person  without  friends  or  money  quite  as  likely  to  succeed 
in  business  in  this  city  as  in  New  York ; I have  not  much 
opinion  of  friendship  in  trade,  for  some  of  those  who  you 
might  suppose  would  be  willing  to  give  their  custom  are 
the  very  ones  that  will  avoid  the  shop.  . . . 

JAMES  MOTT,  SR.,  TO  J.  AND  L.  MOTT. 

New  Hartford,  2d  mo.  8th,  1818. 

My  precious  Anne  writes  me  often ; and  in  her  last  let- 
ter inclosed  yours  of  12th  m°  31st  for  my  perusal,  on  read- 
ing which,  my  mind  was  awakened  to  various  sensations  by 
Lucretia’s  representation  of  your  situation.  Your  gloomy 
prospects  excite  near  sympathy,  as  well  as  anxious  solici- 


L1BRARY  — 

UNIVERSITY  0*  N1.WMS 


52 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


tude.  In  pursuing  the  path  of  duty,  my  dear  children, 
reason  not  against  clear  convictions  even  in  trifling,  as  well 
as  more  important  concerns,  though  you  may  be  led  into  a 
narrower  path  than  some,  whom  you  may  prefer  far  before 
yourselves,  are  walking  in.  I crave  that  your  obedience 
may  so  keep  pace  with  clearly  manifested  duty,  that  you 
can  adopt  similar  sentiments  to  good  Joshua  of  old  : “ As 
for  me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the  Lord.”  ...  I am 
far  from  wishing  to  point  out  any  particular  line  of  conduct 
for  you ; this  must  be  done  by  the  unerring  guide  in  your 
own  bosoms,  which  will  speak  with  greater  and  greater 
clearness,  as  you  yield  unreserved  obedience  thereto.  Do 
not  be  discouraged,  even  if  it  lead  you  in  some  respects  to 
do,  or  to  leave  undone,  things  that  may  seem  as  trying  as 
parting  with  a right  hand. 

May  the  trust  in  providential  aid  which  James  rejoices 
in  being  sensible  of,  so  increase,  that  the  comforting  belief 
may  arise,  that  even  the  present  bitter  cup  will  prove  sal- 
utary, if  properly  received,  is  the  sincere  wish  of  your 

Grandfather. 

The  “little  shop  on  Fourth  Street”  proving  in- 
sufficient, and  its  failure  seriously  affecting  James 
Mott’s  health,  he  again  tried  his  fortune  in  New 
York,  as  clerk  in  a bank,  leaving  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren in  Philadelphia  in  her  mother’s  family.  Late 
in  1816  John  Large  of  Philadelphia  tendered  him 
the  office  of  book-keeper,  and  at  the  same  time  his 
wife  wrote  him  the  following  letter,  showing  how 
strong  was  her  desire  that  he  should  accept  the  offer, 
yet  how  ready  she  was  to  acquiesce  in  his  judgment 
if  he  should  decide  against  it : — 

. . . On  hearing  that  thy  present  salary  was  $750,  John 
Large  immediately  offered  the  same,  and  wished  thee  to 
come  as  soon  as  possible.  Dr.  M.  says  he  has  no  doubt,  if 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


53 


you  agree,  that  he  would  give  thee  $1,000  before  the  year 
is  out.  On  taking  all  things  into  consideration  I don’t 
know  but  it  may  be  better  for  thee  to  embrace  it ; the  re- 
moval of  our  goods  again  will  be  attended  with  some  ex- 
pense and  breakage.  We  can  continue  with  our  mother 
without  much  expense,  and  perhaps  something  will  offer 
for  me  to  do  in  addition  to  thy  salary.  . . . 

Now  after  reading  this  and  giving  it  further  considera- 
tion, if  thou  shouldst  conclude  to  come,  I should  be  rather 
than  else  pleased : but  if  to  stay,  I shall  rest  satisfied  with 
thy  better  judgment,  and  look  forward  with  hope. 

. . . One  thing  I request,  that  whether  thou  come  or 
stay,  thou  wilt  write  again  immediately,  that  I may  know 
whether  to  expect  thee  or  not : remember,  we  decided 
that  anticipated  pleasures  were  the  greatest.  . . . Brother 
Thomas  says  he  should  not  think  thou  would  hesitate  a 
moment  about  comg.  ...  I should  not  mind  being  thought 
changeable,  if  I were  thee. 

The  fear  of  “being  thought  changeable”  weighed 
little  with  James  Mott.  He  returned  at  once  to 
Philadelphia,  and  wrote  thus  to  his  parents : — 

My  friends  tell  me  they  are  glad  there  is  now  a prospect 
of  our  continuing  in  Philae.  How  we  shall  arrange  mat- 
ters and  affairs  is  not  yet  concluded.  We  are  talking  of 
taking  a house  and  beginning  house-keeping  again,  and  Lu- 
cretia  contemplates  opening  a school.  She  has  conversed 
with  a number  of  her  friends  on  the  subject.  They  tell 
her  she  must  charge  as  much  as  $10  pr.  quarter,  and  that 
she  will  have  as  many  scholars  as  she  wants. 

And  again,  4th  mo.,  1st,  1817,  he  says : — 

. . . Lucretia  and  Rebecca  Bunker  commenced  their 
school  two  weeks  since ; the  particulars  of  the  rise,  prog- 
ress, and  present  situation  of  it,  I will  leave  for  L.  to  give 
you  ; and  to  allow  her  room  to  do  so,  will  conclude  my 


54 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


part  with  my  most  affectionate  love  to  every  branch  of  the 
family. 

Lucretia  then  adds  as  follows  : — 

It  will  not  occupy  much  room  to  give  the  account  above 
mentioned.  We  began  with  four  scholars  at  $7  per  quar- 
ter, and  have  since  added  six : our  present  number  is  ten, 
and  we  have  a prospect  of  considerable  increase  shortly. 
Our  walk  is  long,  and,  as  there  are  two  sessions,  we  take 
our  dinner  with  us  ; but  if  we  can  get  a large  school,  we 
shall  not  mind  the  long  walk.  . . . 

This  school  was  under  the  care  of  Pine  Street 
Monthly  Meeting.  Rebecca  Bunker,  the  principal 
teacher,  was  the  daughter  of  Anna  Coffin’s  oldest 
sister. 

Phila.,  4th  mo.  17th,  1817. 

My  dear  Parents,  — How  true  is  the  saying,  “ In 
this  world  ye  shall  have  tribulations  ” ! “ Unsearchable  are 
the  ways  of  Providence,  and  past  our  finding  out.”  We  are 
the  children  of  mourning,  for  it  hath  pleased  the  Almighty 
in  his  inscrutable  wisdom  to  visit  our  habitation  with  the 
messenger  of  death,  and  take  from  us  our  darling  little 
Thomas.  . . . His  disposition  was  the  most  affectionate ; 
he  loved  everybody,  and  all  loved  him.  The  last  he  said 
was,  “ I love  thee,  mother.”  ...  It  is  a close  trial ; it  is 
hard  to  give  him  up,  and  say,  “ Thy  will  be  done.”  . . . 
Lucretia  has  had  symptoms  of  the  same  fever,  but  is  better 
this  morning,  though  very  weak. 

Yours  most  affectionately,  Jas.  Mott,  Jr. 

FROM  THE  SAME. 

4th  mo.  19th,  1817. 

...  I wrote  you  on  5th  day  last  informing  of  the  death 
of  our  darling  Thomas,  a loss  we  deeply  feel,  as  he  was  a 
child  possessing  every  qualification  tending  to  endear  him 
to  us  and  all  the  family.  His  health  for  the  past  winter 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


55 


has  been  remarkably  good  ; he  was  active,  fat,  and  rosy- 
cheeked  ; but  he  is  now  gone ! and  we  must  endeavor  pa- 
tiently to  bear  the  stroke,  and  with  gratitude  to  bless  the 
hand  that  gave  it.  Lucretia  is  better  than  when  I last 
wrote  ; she  is  about  house,  but  very  feeble.  . . . 

The  early  death  of  this  darling  child,  so  full  of 
rare  promise,  so  loving  and  large-hearted,  seemed  al- 
most a crushing  blow  to  his  mother,  whose  health 
suffered  seriously  for  a while  in  consequence.  Under 
the  solemn  influence  of  this  bereavement  she  was  led 
into  a deeper  religious  feeling,  which  finally  ex- 
pressed itself  in  Friends’  Meeting.  To  one  of  her 
descendants  who  asked  her,  in  her  old  age,  how  it 
happened  that  she  became  a preacher  in  the  Society, 
she  said,  with  tears,  even  then,  that  her  grief  at  the 
dear  boy’s  death  turned  her  mind  that  way,  and 
after  a small  beginning,  meeting  with  sympathy  and 
encouragement,  the  rest  was  gradual  and  easy. 

At  the  close  of  the  first  year  of  book-keeping, 
John  Large  paid  James  Mott  $1,000  instead  of  $750, 
the  amount  originally  agreed  upon,  and  offered  a 
still  further  advance.  It  is  to  this  circumstance  that 
James  Mott,  Sr.,  alludes  in  the  following  letter : — 

10th  mo.  24th,  1817. 

• • . I am  pleased  to  hear  of  the  generosity  of  James’ 
^employers.  It  is  noble  indeed  ; more  so  than  he  had  a 
right  to  expect,  and  I am  glad  to  hear  that  Lucretia’s 
school  increases  : their  prospects  cannot  appear  quite  so 
gloomy  to  them  as  in  time  past.  It  affords  me  a heart- 
felt satisfaction  in  believing  that  they  have  profited  by  their 
trials  and  cross  occurrences,  and  have  been  induced  wisely 
to  bend  to  the  yoke  that  was  declared  to  be  easy.  But  I 
want  them  to  bear  in  mind,  that  to  make  it  easy  there  must 
be  a steady  continuance  in  cheerful  submission  to  it.  Then 


56 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


indeed  may  they  expect  to  find  it  not  only  easy,  but  joy- 
ful. To  this  situation  is  the  promise  annexed,  “ All  these 
things  shall  be  added,”  — all  necessary  things.  But,  alas  ! 
how  difficult  it  is,  without  more  resignation  to  manifested 
duty,  and  practicing  a greater  degree  of  self-denial  than 
most  of  us  are  willing  to  yield  to,  even  to  determine,  and 
much  more  to  submit  to,  a way  of  living  which  requires 
only  necessary  things,  while  on  every  hand  we  see  such  in- 
dulgence of  imaginary  wants,  even  in  those  to  whom  we 
are  looking  up  for  instruction. 

That  this  precious  couple  may  never  suffer  example  to 
sway  them  from  a line  of  conduct  in  every  respect,  which 
clear  impressions  on  their  own  minds  dictate  to  be  right 
for  them,  is,  and  has  oft  been,  the  fervent  wish  of 

Their  Grandfather. 

JAMES  MOTT,  JR.,  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phila.,  12th  mo.  14th,  1817. 

. . . Although  I have  had  some  other  business  proposals, 
it  appears  likely  that  we  shall  continue  in  this  city  at  least 
for  a time,  as  nothing  as  yet  has  appeared  that  is  in  my 
view  a sufficient  inducement  to  leave  a place  in  which  I 
have  a certainty  of  obtaining  a living,  — the  salary  I now 
receive  is  a liberal  one,  $1,000  a year,  and  some  prospect 
of  an  increase.  John  Large  expects  to  sail  for  England  in 
a few  days,  to  be  absent  several  months,  and  says  he  wishes 
me  to  continue  in  his  store,  and  that  if  my  salary  is  not 
enough  to  live  on,  he  must  give  me  more  ; we  shall  come 
to  an  understanding  before  he  leaves.  If,  however,  there 
should  not  be  anything  said  in  relation  thereto,  and  he 
should  leave  under  the  impression  that  I was  to  continue 
during  his  absence,  I should  most  certainly  do  so,  because 
his  conduct  has  been  noble,  and  always  gentlemanly,  so 
that  I have  no  fault  to  find  with  my  situation,  endeavor- 
ing sometimes  to  cultivate  a disposition  to  be  content  with 
little.  . . . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  5Y 

Lucretia  and  Rebecca  have  now  forty  scholars,  seven  of 
whom  are  studying  French. 

JAMES  MOTT,  SR.,  TO  J.  AND  L.  MOTT. 

1st  mo.  3rd,  1818. 

The  perusal  of  two  or  three  letters  from  my  endeared 
grandchildren  has  so  ripened  the  thought  of  writing  to 
you,  that  I sit  down  this  evening  to  put  it  in  execution.  I 
have  never  lost  sight  of  a belief  that  your  trials  and  gloomy 
prospects  respecting  a comfortable  subsistence  for  your- 
selves and  precious  children  would,  if  suffered  to  have 
their  right  and  intended  effect,  terminate  greatly  to  your 
advantage,  both  your  temporal  and  spiritual  advantage. 
You  now  see  some  things  from  a new  point  of  view  ; you 
see  the  need  of  greater  watchfulness  and  circumspection,  in 
order  to  fulfil  the  religious  duty  you  desire  to  discharge. 
This  belief  rejoices  my  heart,  and  desires  accompany  that 
rejoicing,  that  you  may  so  continue  on  the  watch,  that  the 
way  may  appear  more  clear,  and  also  that  strength  may  be 
received  whereby  you  may  move  from  one  experience  to 
another,  until  like  Israel  of  old,  you  can  rejoice  on  the 
banks  of  deliverance. 

It  is  probable,  in  the  present  state  of  affairs  in  Society,1 
as  respects  an  unwarrantably  expensive  manner  of  living, 
particularly  as  regards  furniture,  that  the  cross  must  be 
taken  up  by  you  ; take  it  up  cheerfully,  and  bear  a noble 
testimony  against  the  deviations  from  that  moderation  that 
characterized  our  early  Friends,  and  which  true  humility 
still  dictates. 

Your  affectionate  Grandfather. 

In  the  short  autobiographical  sketch  alluded  to 
before,  Lucretia  Mott,  after  summing  up  all  their 
struggles  and  difficulties  very  briefly,  says  : “ These 
trials  in  early  life  were  not  without  their  good  ef- 

1 This  seems  to  be  an  expression  in  use  among  Friends  at  that  time.  It 
always  means  the  Society  of  Friends. 


58 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


feet  in  disciplining  the  mind,  and  leading  it  to  set  a 
just  estimate  on  worldly  pleasures.” 

In  the  middle  of  2nd  mo.,  1818,  she  gave  up  her 
position  as  teacher,  “a  young  woman  having  been 
engaged  by  the  committee  to  take  her  place,”  and 
about  six  weeks  afterwards,  Maria,  their  second 
daughter,  was  born.  James  Mott’s  business  was 
prospering,  and  affairs  were  beginning  to  look  a little 
brighter. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Family  letters  necessarily  form  a large  part  of 
this  biography.  These  letters  contain  frequent  ref- 
erence to  the  various  “ meetings  ” of  the  religious 
society,  of  which  James  and  Lucretia  Mott  were  not 
only  prominent,  but  influential  members,  and  there- 
fore it  is  assumed  that  the  following  brief  explana- 
tion will  be  of  interest  to  the  reader. 

The  principal  executive  body  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  is  the  Monthly  Meeting,  which  is  composed 
of  one  or  more  congregations  at  convenient  distances 
from  each  other.  These  are  styled  Preparative  Meet- 
ings, for  the  reason  that  they  prepare  business  for 
the  Monthly  Meetings.  Among  other  things,  it  is 
the  duty  of  the  latter  to  provide  for  the  maintenance 
of  poor  members,  and  for  the  education  of  their 
children,  and  to  judge  of  the  fitness  of  persons  who 
may  wish  to  become  members. 

A Quarterly  Meeting  is  composed  of  several 
Monthly  Meetings,  and  receives-  at  stated  periods 
statements  concerning  the  maintenance  of  the  testi- 
monies of  the  Society,  and  the  care  extended  over 
the  members. 

The  Yearty  Meeting  has  the  general  superintend- 
ence within  the  limits  embraced  by  the  several  Quar- 
terly Meetings  of  which  it  is  composed,  gives  its 
advice  as  circumstances  may  require,  and  institutes 
such  rules  as  appear  to  be  necessary.  In  accordance 


60 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


with  the  belief  of  Friends  that  women  may  be  prop- 
erly called  to  the  “ work  of  the  ministry,”  and  that 
they  should  participate  in  the  administration  of  the 
“ Discipline,”  they  have  all  these  meetings  of  their 
own,  held  at  the  same  time  as  those  of  men,  but 
separately. 

“ F or  the  preservation  of  all  in  unity  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice, . . . and  as  an  exterior  hedge  of  preservation  against 
the  temptations  and  dangers  to  which  we  are  exposed,  the 
. . . Rules  of  Discipline  are  adopted  for  the  government  of 
Friends,  . . . with  a view  that  in  the  exercise  thereof  the 
unfaithful,  the  immoral,  and  the  libertine  professors  may 
be  seasonably  reminded  of  their  danger,  and  of  their  duty  ; 

. . . and  that  such  as  continue  to  reject  the  convictions  of 
truth,  and  the  counsel  of  their  brethren,  and  refuse  to  be 
reclaimed,  may  be  made  sensible  that  they  themselves  are 
the  sole  cause  of  their  separation  from  our  religious  fellow- 
ship and  communion.”  1 

It  is  the  duty  of  Monthly  Meetings  to  select  from 
both  sexes  a few  persons,  who  may  be  considered  as 
qualified  for  the  station,  to  serve  as  “ Elders.”  These, 
together  with  “ approved  ministers,”  have  a regularly 
organized  meeting  called  “ Meeting  of  Ministers  and 
Elders,”  whose  object  it  is  to  encourage  each  other 
in  the  performance  of  their  respective  duties,  and  to 
give  advice  and  assistance  to  all  who  may  need  care 
and  counsel.  In  the  words  of  the  “ Discipline,” 
“ they  are  tenderly  advised  to  watch  over  the  flock 
in  their  respective  stations,  evincing  by  their  pious 
example,  in  conduct  and  conversation,  that  they  are 
faithfully  devoted  to  support  the  testimonies  of  the 
blessed  truth.” 

The  Society  of  Friends  has  no  such  ceremony  as 

1 From  the  Introduction  to  the  Rules  of  Discipline . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


61 


that  which  in  other  religious  bodies  is  called  44  ordi- 
nation.” The  nearest  approach  to  it  is  that  which 
is  called  u recommending;  ” which  is  a formal  ac- 
knowledgment by  the  several  meetings  that  44  a gift 
in  the  ministry  has  been  committed  to  ” him,  or  her, 
as  the  case  may  be.  The  44  Discipline  ” reads,  44  Un- 
til the  approbation  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  of 
Ministers  and  Elders  is  obtained,  no  such  Friend  is 
to  be  received  as  a minister,  ...  or  permitted  to 
appoint  any  meeting  out  of  the  limits  of  the  Quar- 
terly Meeting  to  which  he  or  she  belongs,  without  a 
certificate  from  the  Monthly  Meeting  for  Discipline, 
or  the  concurrence  thereof.”  In  accordance  with 
these  regulations,  the  certificates,  or  44  minutes,” 
given  by  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  a Friend  who  may 
be  moved  to  visit  distant  parts,  are  not  merely  ex- 
pressive of  approbation  or  consent,  but  often  bear 
evidence  of  the  deep  and  earnest  sympathy  of  the 
meeting  that  issues  them.  Generally  they  are  signed 
by  the  clerks  of  both  Men’s  and  Women’s  Meetings ; 
but  when  they  are  given  to  ministers  whose  proposed 
mission  extends  beyond  seas,  they  are  signed  by  the 
clerks,  and  also  by  a number  of  the  members. 

The  public  discourses  delivered  in  the  meetings  of 
Friends  are  always  extemporaneous  ; written  ser- 
mons being  wholly  unknown  in  the  Society.  They 
are  voluntary  offerings,  and  the  preacher,  no  matter 
how  extended  the  service,  receives  no  compensation. 
During  what  may  be  called  the  probation  of  a min- 
ister, the  discourse  is  generally  short,  and  many  ser- 
mons are  valued  more  for  their  brevity  than  for  their 
length.  A clause  in  the  44  Discipline,”  in  the  44  Queries 
for  Ministers  and  Elders,”  reminds  them  to  be  44  care- 
ful to  avoid  enlarging  their  testimonies  so  as  to  be- 


62 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


come  burdensome.”  The  exemplary  daily  life  of 
Lucretia  Mott,  her  dignified  presence,  her  neat  and 
correct  style  of  expression,  her  freedom  from  the 
faults  and  peculiarities  which  too  often  attend  the 
manner  of  preachers,  together  with  the  earnest  sim- 
plicity which  marked  her  public  testimonies,  soon 
caused  her  to  be  regarded  as  a most  attractive  speaker, 
and  in  a short  time  after  she  began  to  preach  she  was 
placed  upon  record  as  an  44  acknowledged  minister.” 
This  gave  her  an  enviable  place  in  the  best  social 
circles  of  the  Society.  Every  44  appearance  ” in  the 
exercise  of  her  gift  was  hailed  as  the  prophecy  of  in- 
creasing usefulness.  In  her  discourses  she  dwelt 
upon  the  results  of  obedience  to  the  Divine  law,  and 
urged  the  practical  recognition  of  the  leading  doc- 
trine of  the  Society. 

In  the  year  1818,  when  she  was  twenty-five  years 
of  age,  she  spoke  for  the  first  time  in  public.  This 
was  in  the  form  of  a prayer;  and  sixty -one  years 
later,  when  asked  if  she  could  recall  the  event,  she 
replied  by  writing  from  memory,  and  without  hesi- 
tation, the  very  words  she  had  then  spoken.  This 
memorandum,  now  so  valued  by  her  family,  reads 
as  follows : — 

A PRAYER  OFFERED  IN  12TH  ST.  MEETING,  IN  1818. 

As  all  our  efforts  to  resist  temptation  and  overcome  the 
world  prove  fruitless  unless  aided  by  thy  Holy  Spirit,  ena- 
ble us  to  approach  thy  throne,  to  ask  of  Thee  the  blessing 
of  thy  preservation  from  all  evil,  that  we  may  be  wholly 
devoted  to  Thee,  and  thy  glorious  cause. 

5th  mo.  10th,  1879. 

At  the  time  when  she  first  entered  the  ministry, 
the  Society  of  Friends  was  to  outward  appearance 
a united  body.  There  were,  however,  to  a greater 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


63 


or  less  degree,  jealousies  and  misgivings,  especially 
amongst  those  who  constituted  the  u Select  Meetings,” 
or  u Meetings  for  Ministers  and  Elders,”  but  these 
were  kept  secret  as  far  as  possible,  and  were  spoken 
of  only  in  the  presence  of  the  chosen  few.  It  was 
the  beginning  of  that  disaffection  which,  nine  years 
later,  culminated  in  the  separation  of  the  Society,  of 
which  further  mention  will  be  made  in  a succeed- 
ing chapter.  For  several  years,  Lucre tia  Mott  took 
no  part  in  the  controversy,  but  was  more  interested 
in  preaching  the  cardinal  principles  of  Friends  than 
in  examining  the  differences  in  their  interpretation. 
It  was  not  until  after  her  husband  had  left  the  Or- 
thodox meeting,  that  she  fully  realized  the  impor- 
tance of  the  issue  at  stake. 

James  Mott,  while  in  close  sympathy  with  his 
wife’s  ministry,  took  no  prominent  part  himself  in  the 
Society  ; but  being  a man  of  sterling  integrity  and 
sound  judgment,  his  counsel  was  often  sought,  partic- 
ularly in  the  “ meetings  for  business.”  In  these  he 
was  a frequent  speaker,  expressing  himself  clearly  and 
concisely,  and  carrying  much  weight  with  his  hear- 
ers ; but  in  the  “ meetings  for  worship,”  his  voice  was 
rarely  heard  while  he  was  a young  man.  Later  in 
life,  he  sometimes  felt  called  to  address  the  young 
people,  but  he  was  never  much  of  a preacher. 

The  family  correspondence  from  1818  down  to 
1823  is  so  full  and  frequent,  that  a simple  reproduc- 
tion of  the  more  important  part  of  it  makes  superflu- 
ous any  further  attempt  at  detail. 

The  first  letter  is  from  James  Mott,  Sr.,  to  Adam 
and  Anne  Mott,  10th  mo.  15th,  1818. 

. . . Thy  extract  from  James’  letter  rejoiced  my  heart. 
What  a comfort  to  you,  such  accounts  from  a beloved  son 


64 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET l A MOTT . 


must  be.  Two  scripture  passages  struck  me  forcibly  as  I 
read  it : 44  I never  saw  the  righteous  forsaken,”  — but  still 
more,  44  Seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteous- 
ness, and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you.”  How 
wisely  they  have  adopted  this  injunction,  and  how  fully  is 
the  promise  verified  to  them  ! May  they  persevere  in  faith- 
ful dedication  to  Him  who  is  thus  opening  the  way  to  re- 
ligious duty,  and  blessing  with  not  barely  the  necessaries  of 
life,  but  the  comforts  and  conveniences  thereof ! 

When  you  write  them,  give  my  love  affectionately  to 
them. 

. . . How  does  Lucretia  come  on  in  the  preaching 
line?  . . . 

L.  MOTT  TO  JAMES  MOTT,  SEN. 

Phila.,  1st  mo.  24th,  1819. 

I have  been  so  negligent  of  late  with  my  pen,  that  I 
feel  almost  unable  to  express  an  idea  in  this  way ; but  the 
many  kind  acts  of  remembrance  and  interest  in  our  welfare, 
manifested  towards  us  in  an  epistolary  way,  by  our  dear 
grandfather,  having  been,  I trust,  gratefully  received  by 
us,  I have  thought  some  acknowledgment  of  the  same 
due  from  us  ; and  not  having  succeeded  in  my  endeavors 
to  convince  my  J.  M.  that  this  was  exclusively  his  province, 
I have  made  an  attempt  myself.  . . . Although  in  re-pe- 
rusing some  of  thy  former  letters,  the  excellent  advice 
therein  contained  may  be  compared  (as  respects  myself) 
to  44  bread  cast  upon  the  waters,”  yet  I tremblingly  hope 
the  time  is  approaching  when  it  may  be  found.  Still  my 
want  of  faith  is  such,  that  in  looking  at  the  high  profession 
we  are  making,  and  the  terms  of  admission  into  the  King- 
dom, I am  ready  at  times  to  shrink,  and  to  cry  out  with 
the  disciples  formerly,  44  Who  then  can  be  saved  ; ” and  the 
many  instances  of  late,  of  departure  from  the  simplicity  of 
Quakerism  as  respects  trade,  with  the  consequent  embar- 
rassment attendant  thereon,  and  that  too  in  some  from 
whom  we  have  looked  for  better  things,  add  not  a little  to 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


65 


the  discouraging  side  of  the  prospect.  I know  the  “ diffi- 
culty of  the  times  ” stands  chargeable  with  it  all,  and  we 
must  charitably  conclude  that  it  has  a share  in  it,  still  we 
cannot  believe  the  requisition,  “ do  justly,”  to  have  been 
made,  and  the  power  of  compliance  withheld.  What  then 
must  be  the  conclusion  ? I am  sensible,  however,  I have 
sufficient  within  to  correct,  without  “ fretting  myself  be- 
cause of  evil-doers  ; ” and  I hope  by  “ studying  to  be  quiet 
and  doing  my  own  business,”  to  be  enabled  to  leave  the 
pronouncing  of  judgment  to  Him  who  will  do  it  righteous- 
ly, and  not  according  to  the  appearance  of  man. 

A few  tracts  accompany  this,  forwarded  by  W m.  Merritt, 
who  has  spent  a few  days  with  us,  and  is,  we  think,  a very 
fine  young  man,  and  a warm  advocate  for  Elias  Hicks  ; 
many  Friends  this  way  not  being  prepared  to  unite  with 
him  altogether,  in  his  views  on  some  subjects.  Dost  thou 
agree  in  sentiment  with  him,  respecting  spreading  the  Scrip- 
tures and  the  First-day  of  the  week. 

Elizabeth  Walker  has  had  much  to  say  to-day  at  Arch 
St.  ms,  — we  were  not  there.  Her  daughter’s  appearance 
is  very  much  altered  since  she  was  at  Nine-Partners  School. 
She  looks  rather  smart  for  a companion  to  a travelling 
Friend;  but  is  there  not  danger  of  our  placing  too  much 
stress  on  externals,  and  of  becoming  justly  chargeable  with 
the  faults  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  ? 

With  much  affection,  in  which  my  James  cordially  unites, 
I conclude.  Lucretia. 

FROM  JAMES  MOTT,  SR.,  TO  JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA 
MOTT. 

New  York,  2nd  mo.,  6th,  1819. 

I duly  received  my  much  loved  Lucr^cia’s  welcome  let- 
ter, and  am  glad  to  find  that  mine  has  been  acceptable  to 
her.  . . o I regret  with  thee  the  sorrowful  departure  from 
strict  justice,  in  the  mode  and  manner  of  doing  business, 
which  is  too  evidently  practiced  by  some,  and  it  is  to  be 
5 


66 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


feared,  not  a few  under  our  name.  What  is  the  cause 
of  this  deviation  ? Is  it  not  the  unlawful  love  of  gain  ? 
and  does  it  not,  more  than  the  indulgence  of  any  other 
wrong  propensity,  tend  to  eclipse  the  brightness  and  beauty 
of  real  Quakerism  ? I fear  it  does.  It  seems  to  me  an  in- 
creasing evil.  Alas  ! for  myself,  and  alas  ! for  us  as  a So- 
ciety, is  sometimes  the  arising  language.  Thy  conclusion 
on  the  subject  is  a correct  one,  to  “ study  to  be  quiet  and 
do  our  own  business  ; ” but  probably  a part  of  that  business 
may  be  for  thyself  and  many  others,  who  bewail  the  evil,  to 
put  forth  a hand,  some  in  one  way,  and  some  in  another,  to 
forward  that  Christian  mode  of  doing  business  which  our 
principles  dictate. 

Thou  queries  whether  I unite  in  sentiment  with  Elias 
Hicks  with  respect  to  “ spreading  the  Scriptures,  and  the 
First-day  of  the  week.”  I am  in  this  respect  an  old-fash- 
ioned Quaker,  in  believing  that  the  Scriptures  have  a just 
claim  of  superior  excellence  to  all  other  writings ; for  this 
reason  I wish  the  whole  world  might  have  the  privilege  of 
perusing  them,  and  I rejoice  at  the  endeavors  used  to  spread 
them  far  and  wide.  ...  We  have  grounds  to  hope  that  the 
time  will  come,  that  righteousness  will  prevail,  and  purity 
of  intention  so  regulate  the  movements  of  mankind,  that 
there  may  be  no  occasion  for  setting  aside  one  day  in  seven 
for  a cessation  from  worldly  concerns,  as  they  will  then  be 
done  to  the  glory  of  the  great  Supreme.  When  this  comes 
to  be  the  prevailing  trait  in  people’s  character,  then  per- 
haps the  observance  of  one  day  in  seven  for  rest  and  retire- 
ment may  be  dispensed  with  ; but  at  present  I am  not  pre- 
pared for  it. 

Again,  thou  queries  whether  there  is  not  danger  of  plac- 
ing too  much  stress  on  externals,  and  thereby  becoming 
justly  chargeable  with  the  faults  of  the  Scribes  and  Phari- 
sees ? Doubtless  we  are  liable  to  slide  into  the  same  error 
they  did,  and  without  question  many  have,  by  getting  into 
an  extreme  as  to  cut,  colour,  and  make  of  clothes,  and  what 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


67 


they  call  “ plainness  ” in  other  things.  The  great  point  is  to 
keep  in  Christian  moderation  in  these  and  all  other  things. 
Plainness  in  appearance  may  be  strictly  observed  by  some 
who  are  unacquainted  with  the  spirit  of  plainness.  . . . On 
the  whole,  I am  induced  to  believe  that  in  the  present  time 
of  almost  unbounded  liberty,  and  unwarranted  deviation 
from  the  simplicity  our  principles  inculcate,  there  is  little 
room  to  fear,  that  extremes  in  plainness  will  so  prevail  as 
to  do  as  much  harm,  as  the  present  evident  departure  from 
it.  I sincerely  wish  both  extremes  might  be  avoided.  . . . 

Encouraged  by  such  straightforward  teaching, 
James  and  Lucretia  Mott  were  enabled  to  continue 
in  a manner  of  living  befitting  both  their  circum- 
stances and  their  principles,  although  surrounded  by 
many  temptations  to  luxury.  They  were  too  rigidly 
“ plain  ” for  a time  ; but  that  phase  soon  passed  by, 
and  they  learned  to  follow  their  grandfather’s  wise 
advice,  “ to  avoid  both  extremes.”  Economy  and 
plainness  were  necessary,  for  their  means  were  lim- 
ited ; indeed,  they  were  only  barely  outside  the  mis- 
erable estate  of  poverty.  They  were  obliged  to  be 
careful  of  their  pennies,  in  a way  that  is  seldom  seen 
in  this  lavish  day.  This  is  shown  with  quaint  sim- 
plicity by  James  Mott’s  writing  emphatically  to  his 
father,  under  date  of  3rd  mo.  2nd,  1819,  to  “ answer 
this  letter  by  mail , to  inform  us  of  the  health  of  our 
mother ; the  expense  is  trifling,  now  that  I have 
money  of  my  own  to  pay  it.” 

L.  M.  TO  J.  M.’S  PARENTS. 

3rd  mo.  12th,  1819. 

. . . My  husband  has  been  quite  down  cellar  lately  ; I 
don’t  know  the  cause ; for  though  he  is  acknowledged  to  be 
“ head  and  shoulders  above  his  brethren”  yet  he  is  often 


68 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


complaining  of  his  littleness  and  leanness  ; so  if  our  dear 
grandfather,  or  any  of  the  rest  of  you,  have  anything  to 
bring  out  of  your  “ treasury,  either  new  or  old,”  for  his  en- 
couragement, please  produce  it. 

J.  M.  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phila.,  7th  mo.  6th,  1819. 

Our  dear  Parents, — As  there  was  nothing  in  your 
last  that  required  an  immediate  answer,  we  have  delayed 
answering,  seeing  we  have  concluded  to  save  all  the  six- 
pences for  a certain  purpose ; and  I shall  be  glad  when  a 
sufficient  quantity  is  accumulated,  which  need  not  be  as 
much  as  it  would  have  taken  three  years  ago.  Farms  in 
Lancaster  and  Chester  counties,  that  would  have  brought 
$200  pr.  acre,  are  now  selling  at  from  $50  to  $80,  and  the 
very  best  farms  in  the  State.  . . . Happy  is  the  man  who 
has  a good  farm  clear  of  debt,  and  therewith  content,  and 
does  not  know  how  to  write  his  name ! A person  thus  sit- 
uated knows  little  of  the  anxiety  attendant  upon  a mercan- 
tile life,  when  perhaps  the  hard  earnings  of  many  anxious 
days  and  sleepless  nights  are  swept  away  by  failures  and 
losses  on  almost  every  hand.  I say  let  those  who  have 
been  brought  up  in  the  country,  stay  there.  ...  I have 
been  taking  an  account  of  my  property,  and  find  myself 
worth  between  $600  and  $700  in  money,  and  owe  not  more 
than  $10  to  my  knowledge,  so  that  I do  not  fear  imme- 
diate want.  . . . 

Late  in  the  year  1818,  Lucretia  Mott  accompanied 
Sarah  Zane,  a minister  in  the  Society  of  Friends, 
in  a religious  visit  to  Virginia.  They  travelled  in 
Sarah  Zane’s  private  carriage,  and  together  attended 
many  meetings.  In  one  of  her  letters,  Lucretia  Mott 
refers  to  this  trip  as  follows  : — 

12th  mo.  15th,  1819. 

I have  not  many  fine  traveller’s  stories  to  relate.  We 
took  the  direct  road  to  Winchester,  and  after  a pleasant 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


69 


journey  of  six  days,  arrived  safely,  having  met  with  one  ac- 
cident, the  breaking  of  our  axle-tree,  which  detained  us  a 
few  hours.  The  country  through  which  we  passed  was  most 
of  it  under  fine  cultivation,  and  in  some  places,  particu- 
larly near  Harper’s  Ferry,  the  scenery  was  romantic.  We 
met  with  many  clever  Friends  in  and  near  Winchester. 
Sarah  Zane’s  principal  object  in  going  was  to  attend  their 
meeting  in  a new  house  that  was  built  upon  a lot  she  had 
purchased  for  them.  She  has  interested  herself  for  Friends 
there.  It  was  the  time  for  their  Quarterly  Mg  at  Hopewell, 
six  miles  from  Winchester,  which  we  attended,  and  there 
met  with  Edward  Stabler  and  wife,  and  many  others.  He 
is  one  of  the  very  interesting  men.  We  lodged  at  the  same 
house,  and  sat  up  very  late  to  hear  him  talk.  The  sight  of 
the  poor  slaves  was  indeed  affecting  : though  in  that  neigh- 
borhood, we  were  told  their  situation  was  rendered  less  de- 
plorable, by  kind  treatment  from  their  masters. 

We  returned  by  the  same  route  through  Fredericktown, 
York,  Lancaster,  etc.,  and  reached  home  after  a little  less 
than  three  weeks’  absence. 


We  cannot  but  regret  that  she  found  no  more  to 
record  of  an  experience  so  novel,  and  undoubtedly  so 
full  of  interest ; more  especially  as  in  after  years  the 
familiar  “ When  I went  to  Virginia  with  Sarah 
Zane,”  was  often  a prelude  for  some  incident  just 
then  occurring  to  her.  But  writing  was  an  effort  to 
her,  even  in  those  early  days,  and  she  was  curiously 
lacking  in  that  perception  of  outward  things  that  in 
most  persons  is  an  incentive  to  narration.  A drive 
was  to  her  little  more  than  a rather  uncomfortable 
kind  of  locomotion,  which  pleasant  company  might 
make  endurable,  and  she  would  have  passed  through 
the  most  romantic  scenery  absorbed  in  thought  or 
conversation,  unless  she  was  told  what  to  admire. 


70 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Once,  during  a drive  near  Philadelphia,  her  compan- 
ion called  her  attention  to  a fine  view.  “Yes,”  she 
said,  “ it  is  beautiful,  now  that  thou  points  it  out, 
but  I should  not  have  noticed  it.  I have  always 
taken  more  interest  in  human  nature.”  And,  an- 
other time,  when  travelling  in  England,  she  wished 
some  one  would  tell  her  what  to  admire  ! 

A sufficient  reason  for  James  Mott’s  state  of  dis- 
couragement, as  manifested  in  his  letters,  was  the 
failure  of  John  Large,  in  whose  store  he  was  em- 
ployed. It  being  necessary  for  him  to  find  something 
else  to  do,  he  engaged  in  the  cotton  commission  busi- 
ness with  a friend.  About  this  time  his  mother, 
Anne  Mott,  writes  to  him  as  follows : — 

...  I have  thought,  frequently,  how  James  got  along 
with  what  he  was  once  convinced  was  not  consistent  with 
justice,  the  use  of  West  India  produce,  particularly  when 
lately,  on  Long  Island,  the  great  and  good  Elias  1 pleaded 
the  cause  of  the  oppressed  with  such  powerful,  persuasive 
eloquence,  that  I thought  all  who  heard  him  must  be  con- 
vinced of  the  necessity  of  clearing  their  own  hands  of  this 
load  of  guilt.  My  dear  son  was  then  brought  very  feelingly 
into  view;  and  when  I reviewed  his  former  sentiments  on 
this  subject,  I could  but  earnestly  desire  he  might  not  be 
warped  by  example,  persuaded  by  false  reasoning,  or  de- 
terred by  ridicule,  from  obeying  faithfully  his  own  convic- 
tions. I am  sensible  it  will  be  more  trying  to  stem  the 
torrent  of  custom  and  opinion  in  your  part  of  the  country, 
than  in  this,  for  the  unwearied  labor  of  an  individual  has 
spread  much  light  amongst  us  on  this  subject,  which  you 
have  not  had.  But  surely  this  will  not  be  a sufficient  ex- 
cuse for  those  who  are  convinced  of  the  impropriety  of  the 
practice.  Every  reformation  has  been  brought  about  by 
individual  faithfulness,  and  this  subject  must  certainly  gain 
1 Elias  Hicks. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


71 


ground,  as  light  and  knowledge  spread.  May  my  dear 
child  therefore  not  shrink  from  the  trial,  should  he  believe 
it  right  to  set  an  example  by  endeavoring  to  supply  his 
family  with  such  articles  as  can  be  procured  untinged 
with  slavery. 

JAMES  MOTT,  SR.,  TO  J.  AND  L.  MOTT. 

Skaneateles,  1st  mo.  6th,  1820. 

A few  days  ago  I received  a well-filled  sheet  from  my 
precious  grandchildren,  James  and  Lucretia ; it  was  fraught 
with  a good  deal  of  news  and  interesting  conversation.  It 
is  very  pleasing  to  such  an  old  man  to  be  thought  of  by  his 
connexions,  and  that  thought  manifested  in  the  way  yours 
has  been.  . . . James  informs  that  he  is  about  entering 
into  a commission  business ; a safe  one,  where  too  much 
advances  are  not  required.  I wish  him  success  in  that,  or 
whatever  he  may  undertake  for  a support,  and  I doubt  not 
but  he  will  be  blest  in  his  undertakings,  if  he  continues  not 
to  wish  for  great  tilings  ; and  both  of  you  are  satisfied  to 
continue  to  live  in  a plain  manner.  When  my  mind  is 
turned  toward  you,  which  is  not  seldom,  how  oft  does  the 
desire  arise,  that  you  may  be  the  dedicated  children  of  Him 
who  was  “ an  example  for  us  to  follow,”  open  to  receive 
his  instructions,  and  fully  bent  upon  following  them.  Then 
I believe  you  may  with  some  assurance  look  for  James’ 
wish  to  be  granted  : I should  like  to  be  comfortable,  and 

a little  to  spare.”  But  should  he  get  into  business  that  af- 
fords a great  deal  to  spare,  then  be  on  your  guard,  that  a 
right  use  is  made  of  this  surplus. 

L.  M.  TO  HER  MOTHER-IN-LAW,  ANNE  MOTT. 

Phila.,  2nd  mo.  2nd,  1820. 

My  dear  Mother,  — A few  of  the  members  of  this 
district  have  in  contemplation  to  form  a society  for  the 
relief  of  the  poor,  somewhat  similar  to  your  Fragment  So- 
ciety. They  have  asked  me  to  write  to  thee  on  the  subject. 


72 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI. A MOTT. 


Any  information  thou  mayst  judge  useful  to  us  will  be  ac- 
ceptable ; and  if  it  is  not  asking  too  much,  I should  like  to 
have  a copy  of  your  constitution.  We  expect  to  begin  in 
a very  small  way  ; not  because  the  objects  of  charity  are 
few,  for  the  sufferings  of  the  poor  were  never  greater  here 
than  at  the  present  time ; but  our  power  of  relief  is  so 
limited,  that  an  attempt  is  almost  discouraging ; we  are, 
however,  going  to  try  what  can  be  done.  James  is  engaged 
this  week  at  the  soup-house ; they  have  handed  out  to 
many,  who  have  heretofore  been  in  comfortable  circum- 
stances. Thou  wilt  oblige  me  by  answering  the  foregoing 
questions,  so  that  the  letter  will  reach  me  before  our  next 
meeting  — early  next  week. 

Affectionately,  L.  Mott. 

James  adds  as  follows : — 

I have  within  a few  weeks  thought  I should  like  to  be 
rich,  not  to  hoard  it  up,  but  to  relieve  the  necessities  of 
my  suffering  fellow-creatures ; for  many  there  are  in  our 
city,  who  are  in  want  of  food  to  sustain  life.  I have  some- 
times felt  deterred  from  visiting  them,  for  want  of  ability 
to  give  much  relief  ; for  what  is  more  affecting,  or  more 
humbling,  than  to  see  helpless  children  crying  around  an 
emaciated  mother  for  bread  ? To  attempt  a description  of 
my  feelings  in  witnessing  such  scenes  would  be  impossible, 
and  indeed  to  you,  unnecessary,  for  you  can  realize  it.  It 
has,  however,  one  effect  which  may  be  useful,  to  make  me 
number  my  blessings  and  be  thankful  that  I have  food  and 
raiment.  As  this  comes  to  be  the  case,  a disposition  that 
I have  sometimes  felt  of  repining  at  my  lot,  will  be  done 
away ; and  that  it  may  be,  I do  at  such  seasons  much  de- 
sire. With  much  love  to  all,  Jas.  Mott,  Jr. 

J.  M.  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phil.,  3rd  mo.  4th,  1820. 

I am  once  more  safely  at  home : left  the  Hook  quarter 
after  seven,  in  company  with  six  others ; breakfasted  at 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


73 


Elizabeth-town ; dined  at  Trenton,  and  arrived  in  Phila  at 
nine  ; the  last  thirty  miles  we  came  in  four  hours,  including 
stoppages.  . . . 

Lucretia  is  very  much  discouraged  about  continuing  a 
member  of  the  “ Fragment  Socy.”  One  reason  she  gives 
is,  that  with  her  limited  means  she  can  easily  do  all  in  her 
power  to  relieve  the  necessities  of  others,  without  associat- 
ing in  a society  for  the  purpose : another  reason  is,  and  a 
much  stronger  one,  in  my  opinion,  that  most  of  the  conver- 
sation at  the  several  meetings  they  have  had  has  not  been 
very  interesting,  or  instructive ; being  too  much  of  what  is 
called  gossip . 

Business  is  extremely  dull,  and  I fear  it  will  not  be  much 
better  very  soon.  Much  love,  J.  Mott,  Jr. 

J.  M.  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phil.,  6th  mo.  18th,  1820. 

My  dear  Parents,  — Your  very  acceptable  letter  of 
the  11th  inst.  is  recd.  We  should  have  been  glad  to  have 
a more  detailed  account  of  your  Yearly  Mg,  which  I under- 
stand was  an  interesting  one,  and  had  Lucretia  and  self  only 
our  inclinations  to  consult,  we  should  have  added  to  your 
number.  The  conduct  of  your  men’s  meeting  in  appoint- 
ing a committee  to  visit  the  subordinate  mgs,  without  con- 
sulting the  women,  or  letting  them  know  it,  to  me  appears 
strange,  and  I doubt  the  rectitude  of  the  step ; because  if 
the  thing  is  worth  doing  at  all,  it  is  worth  doing  well,  and 
in  the  present  mode  it  will  not  be  any  more  than  half  done. 
The  distinction  that  is  made  in  the  power  of  the  men’s  and 
women’s  mgs  for  discipline  in  our  Society,  I never  could 
understand,  and  believe  it  will  be  found  to  be  derived  from 
an  opinion  prevalent  with  the  “ people  of  the  world,”  that 
a woman  should  not  be  suffered  to  speak  in  the  church. 
Professing  as  we  do  that  male  and  female  are  one  in  Christ, 
under  the  influence  of  whose  spirit  I presume  it  will  be 
acknowledged  our  meetings  for  discipline  were  formed,  and 


74 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


ought  to  be  conducted,  how  can  it  be  doubted  that  labour 
for  the  good  of  the  body  must  be  done  by  the  whole  head ; 
if  one  half  the  body  is  sound  and  needs  no  physician,  it  is 
then  probable  that  the  labour  of  your  men,  as  it  will  be 
with  half  only,  will  be  with  that  half  which  is  sick.  I be- 
lieve as  we  become  more  enlightened  and  civilized,  this 
difference  will  be  done  away,  and  the  women  will  have  an 
equal  voice  in  the  administration  of  the  discipline.  . . . Busi- 
ness is  poor.  I would  give  a premium  to  be  insured  $800 
annually.  With  love,  James  Mott,  Jr. 

To  which  his  more  hopeful  wife  adds  : — 

James  need  not  be  so  discouraged ; I do  not  think  his 
prospects  are  so  gloomy  as  he  feels,  nor  do  I like  to  be  dis- 
heartened before  I am  obliged  to.  We  do  not  aspire  to 
the  laying  up  of  much  treasure.  We  are  endeavoring  to  let 
our  wants  be  as  few  as  possible,  and  I trust,  as  we  “ seek 
not  great  things,”  that  all  we  really  need  will  be  supplied. 
. . . Pine  St.  Monthly  Meeting  is  preparing  a memo- 
rial concerning  our  dear  deceased  friend,  Hannah  Fisher. 
The  family  are  opposed  to  it,  though  I do  not  know  why. 
I have  thought  if  the  example  of  any  human  being  could 
be  held  up  to  others,  none  could  be  more  properly  than 
hers. 

With  much  love  to  every  branch  of  the  family, 

Lucretia. 

JAMES  MOTT,  SR.,  TO  J.  AND  L.  MOTT. 

New  York,  5th  mo.  7th,  1820. 

...  I am  far  from  wishing  that  we  should  receive  every- 
thing we  hear  said  in  the  gallery,1  or  elsewhere,  for  truth  ; 
if  what  is  said  accords  with  our  judgments,  let  us  carefully 
put  it  in  practice ; if  it  does  not,  let  us  lay  it  aside,  and 
pursue  what  is  clearly  manifested:  thus  we  shall  surely 
know  what  is  necessary  for  us  to  know.  I very  much  wish 

1 Meaning  the  raised  seat  where  the  Ministers  and  Elders  sit  in  Friends’ 
meeting. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


75 


that  thou  and  thy  Lucretia  may  in  all  you  do,  feel  justified, 
your  own  minds  perfectly  satisfied,  let  others  say  or  think 
what  they  may.  Peace  within  will  support  under  much 
censure  from  without.  I am  not  about  to  point  out  to  you 
this,  that,  or  the  other  thing  that  you  ought  to  do  or  leave 
undone  ; but  let  me  say,  and  say  it  emphatically,  “ keep  a 
conscience  void  of  offense.” 

JAMES  MOTT,  SR.,  TO  ADAM  AND  ANNE  MOTT. 

8th  mo.  23rd,  1821. 

I love  plain  preaching  that  is  calculated  to  lead  the 
hearers  to  practical  religion ; I wish  more  of  our  preaching 
was  such,  instead  of  so  much  speculation,  and  diving  into 
subjects  beyond  human  investigation,  and  endeavoring  to 
explain  mysteries  that  ever  will  remain  mysteries,  while 
man  is  clothed  with  mortality.  How  often  are  Scripture 
passages  turned  and  twisted,  and  even  the  authenticity  of 
them  called  in  question,  in  order  to  establish  a favorite 
opinion,  and  a mere  opinion  after  all ; which  if  it  gains  be- 
lief has  no  tendency  to  increase  vital  religion  any  more 
than  a contrary  belief,  which  others  have  endeavored  to  en- 
force by  explaining  Scripture  directly  opposite. 

I fear  the  consequences  of  such  kind  of  preaching,  if 
preaching  it  can  be  properly  called.  Its  tendency  on  the 
minds  of  young  people  will,  I think,  naturally  be  to  lead 
them  into  unprofitable  inquiries,  and  thus  divert  them  from 
the  necessary  attention  to  the  plain  precepts  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, and  secret  inward  manifestations  of  duty,  which,  if 
attended  to,  would  guide  them  safely  along. 

How  desirable  that  our  ministers  might  be  so  attentive 
to  their  gifts  and  callings,  that  what  they  deliver  for  gospel 
ministry  might  be  such  indeed!  Was  it  all  such  in  reality, 
would  not  the  effects  produced  be  more  evident  ? 


76 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  1 A MOTT. 


JAMES  MOTT,  JR.,  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phila.,  1st  mo.  13th,  1822. 

My  dear  Parents,  — Your  acceptable  letter  of  10th 
inst.  was  received  this  morning.  ...  I suppose  you  would 
like  to  know  the  result  of  my  year’s  business.  It  is  thus  : 
my  profits  have  been  $2,693,  and  I have  spent  in  the 
same  time  $982  ; leaving  a realized  balance  of  $1,711, 
with  which  I am  satisfied.  ...  I am  sick  of  “contending 
for  opinions.”  I believe  I have  generally  been  willing  to 
suppose  that  those  from  whom  I might  differ  were  at  least 
as  likely  to  be  right  as  myself  ; to  call  in  question  motives 
for  conduct,  I have  always  conceived  to  be  dangerous  and 
improper,  and  hoped  to  guard  against  it ; and  as  regards 
the  excitement  among  us,  I am  willing  to  go  further,  and 
say  that  I believe  those  who  have  opposed  our  “ great  and 
good  Elias  ” did  it  with  good  intentions,  and  with  sincere 
desires  to  support  the  testimonies  of  our  Society  in  their 
primitive  simplicity ; yet‘  I may  have  my  own  opinion  in 
relation  to  the  steps  they  have  thought  proper  to  take.  . . . 
I consider  our  Discipline  a most  admirable  code,  beyond  the 
wisdom  of  man  in  his  own  will  to  have  formed,  yet  I be- 
lieve that  in  the  progressive  improvement  of  our  Society, 
alterations,  additions,  and  omissions  ought  to  be  made.  . . . 
Our  children  enjoy  good  health  ; their  parents  cannot  be- 
lieve but  that  they  are  quite  equal  to  most  other  children. 
Anna  has  been  very  steady  at  school,  and  we  think  im- 
proves cleverly.  With  love,  J.  M.,  Jr. 

J.  M.  TO  HIS  GRANDFATHER,  JAMES  MOTT,  SR. 

Phila.,  5th  mo.  10th,  1822. 

My  dear  Grandfather,  — ...  George  Withy  ap- 
pointed a meeting  on  Third-day  last  for  young  persons  be^ 
tween  the  ages  of  twelve  and  twenty-five ; but  he  was 
silent,  except  a few  words  of  what  might  not  improperly  be 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  77 

called  scolding,  because  some  persons  attended  not  of  this 
class.  The  house  was  not  full. 

To  this  there  is  added  a postscript  by  Lucretia 
Mott,  in  which  she  says : — 

John  Cox  and  wife  left  the  city  yesterday.  John  gave 
us  excellent  advice  at  meeting,  cautioning  us  against  run- 
ning after  the  “ Lo,  heres  ! ” I imagine  some  present 
thought  they  had  been  so  doing,  when  they  were  sent  empty 
away  from  the  meeting  appointed  by  George  Withy.  It 
was  mostly  composed  of  the  class  invited,  and  as  there 
were  vacant  seats  for  many  more  than  attended,  it  was 
thought  by  some  that  he  should  better  have  made  the  best 
of  it,  as  his  remarks  caused  some  unsettlement,  and  several 
left  the  meeting.  He  had  a meeting  in  Burlington  to-day. 
He  would  be  more  popular  here  if  he  had  said  less  to  the 
people  for  “ staring  ” at  him  when  preaching ; and  perhaps 
it  would  not  be  amiss  for  some  of  your  Elders  to  remind 
him  that  when  Jesus  rose  to  expound  the  Scriptures,  the 
eyes  of  all  in  the  Synagogue  were  fastened  on  him,  and 
for  aught  we  know  they  were  unreproved.  But  far  be  it 
from  me  improperly  to  touch  the  Lord’s  anointed  ! 

We  hope  our  beloved  grandfather  will  continue  to  write 
to  us  occasionally.  I may  acknowledge  his  letters  have 
oft-times  proved  “ a word  in  season.” 

Very  affectionately,  Lucretia. 

L.  MOTT  TO  JAMES  MOTT,  SR. 

Phil.,  6th  mo.  29th,  1822. 

I believe  our  beloved  grandparent  promised  to  write  to 
us,  if  we  would  let  him  know  whether  we  reached  home  in 
safety ; and  that  information  having  been  conveyed  by  let- 
ter to  our  parents,  we  may  now,  I think,  reasonably  expect 
a fulfilment  of  his  promise. 

I have  hardly  sufficient  by  me  at  this  time  to  warrant  my 
taking  the  pen.  I have  re-perused  thy  book  on  Education 


78 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


since  our  return,  and  hope  its  instructive  contents  will  be 
usefully  remembered  by  me. 

We  are  now  engaged  in  reading  “ Southey’s  Life  of  Wes- 
ley, with  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Methodism.”  An  inter- 
esting work,  though  some  parts  we  thought  might  have  been 
omitted,  such  as  the  supernatural  appearances.  The  author 
appears  as  much  attached  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Episco- 
pal Church,  as  some  of  us  Quakers  are  to  ours.  I was 
pleased  with  the  rule  laid  down  for  Wesley,  by  his  mother, 
to  enable  him  to  judge  of  the  lawfulness  or  unlawfulness 
of  pleasure,  which  is  as  follows  : “ Whatever  weakens  your 
reason,  impairs  the  tenderness  of  your  conscience,  obscures 
your  sense  of  God,  or  takes  off  the  relish  of  spiritual  things ; 
in  short,  whatever  increases  the  strength  and  authority  of 
your  body  over  your  mind,  that  thing  is  sin  to  you,  how- 
ever innocent  it  may  be  in  itself.” 

Cannot  you  enlightened  ones  set  us  a good  example  by 
making  some  improvement  in  the  Discipline  relative  to  out- 
goings in  marriage  ? 1 Our  meeting  has  lately  disowned  two 
daughters  of  Rebecca  Paul,  a minister,  on  that  account,  and 
last  month  a complaint  was  entered  against  their  mother 
for  “ conniving  ” at  it.  Her  son  was  present  at  the  mar- 
riage, so  that  probably  four  of  the  family  will  lose  their 
right  of  membership.  One  of  the  young  men  requested  to 
be  received  as  a member,  after  he  was  engaged  to  be  mar- 
ried. This  was  not  granted.  Rebecca  is  a poor  widow  who 
has  had  to  make  exertion  for  the  support  of  her  family. 
She  told  the  overseers  that  clever  young  men  appearing  for 
her  daughters,  and  considering  that  she  had  nothing  to  offer 
them  if  they  stayed  with  her,  she  could  not  hold  them,  and 
should  feel  too  much  like  an  Ananias  to  sit  under  a com- 

1 “If  a member  of  our  Society  shall  marry  one  not  iri  membership  with 
us  . . . and  it  shall  appear  to  the  monthly  meeting  that  the  testimony  of 
Truth  require  it,  he  is  to  be  disowned.”  “ Monthly  meetings  are  author- 
ized to  give  forth  testimonies  of  denial  against  such  parents  or  guardians 
who  consent  to,  connive  at,  or  encourage  the  marriages  of  their  children 
and  those  under  their  care,  contrary  to  the  good  order  established  amongst 
us.”  — Rules  of  Discipline . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


79 


plaint  against  them,  stating  “ without  the  consent  of  their 
mother.”  It  has  been  what  Friends  call  “ a trying  case.” 
Last  week  a young  couple  were  disowned  who  married, 
being  first  cousins.  What  is  to  be  done  in  such  cases  ? 

The  opportunity  we  have  had  of  being  again  with  our 
revered  grandfather,  and  many  others  very  dear  to  us,  is  a 
subject  of  grateful  recollection.  We  still  indulge  the  hope 
of  seeing  thee  in  this  city. 

Affectionately,  Lucretia. 

JAMES  MOTT,  SR.,  TO  L.  MOTT. 

New  York,  Tth  mo.  26th,  1822. 

With  thy  letter  I received  the  book  of  holyday  poetry ; 
a pretty  composition ; I wish  we  were  all  as  liberally 
minded  as  the  writer.  But  some  are  so  tenacious  of  the 
observance  of  the  Sabbath,  that  they  seem  disposed  at  least 
to  set  a black  mark  against  those  who  do  not  deem  it  so 
obligatory;  while  on  the  other  hand,  some  of  these  latter 
brand  the  former  with  bigotry.  Is  not  that  sterling  virtue, 
charity,  getting  a little  out  of  date  with  us  ? . . . 

I freely  own,  I am  not  enlightened  enough  to  form  a 
rule  “ relative  to  outgoings  in  marriage,”  even  to  suit  my- 
self, much  less  to  suit  others.  It  is  something  that  calls 
as  loudly  for  that  wisdom  which  is  from  above,  as  any  ar- 
ticle in  the  Discipline.  It  is  wrong  now,  but  how  to  make 
it  right,  wiser  heads  than  mine  are  required. 

JAMES  MOTT,  JR.,  TO  HIS  PARENTS, 

Phila.,  12th  mo.  15th,  1822. 

My  dear  Parents,  — We  have  your  acceptable  letters, 
conveying  the  pleasing  intelligence  of  your  good  health, 
which  we  also  are  all  favored  with. 

Our  dear  friend  Elias  Hicks  is  now  in  the  city,  engaged 
in  visiting  families  in  Green  St.  Mo.  Mg.  I suppose  you 
will  hear  a good  deal  about  various  circumstances  that  have 
transpired  since  he  was  in  this  place : some  true,  and  some 
untrue.  Previous  to  Elias’  coming  to  the  city,  it  was 


80 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


rumored  that  he  had  advanced  some  unsound  doctrine  at 
the  Southern  Quarterly  mg,  . . . It  proceeds  from  an  un- 
justifiable prejudice,  founded  I apprehend  upon  little  else 
better  than  the  vague  report  of  some,  and  the  envy  of 
others.  My  opinion  is  that  Elias  is  as  sound  in  the  essen- 
tial doctrines  of  Christianity  as  any  among  us ; and  of  what 
consequence  is  it  if  he  should  differ  from  some  of  us  in 
minor  points,  mere  matters  of  opinion,  in  which  he  may 
be  correct,  and  we  incorrect ; certainly  not  of  sufficient  con- 
sequence to  make  it  necessary  to  call  him  to  account,  es- 
pecially when  he  is  travelling  in  discharge  of  his  ministerial 
duty,  with  the  approbation  of  his  Mo.  and  Quar.  mgs.  I 
consider  this  an  attempt  for  stretch  of  power  on  the  part 
of  our  Elders,  which  I hope  will  never  be  countenanced 
by  the  Society:  if  it  should  be,  we  should  soon  have  arti- 
cles of  faith  to  which  our  ministers  must  subscribe.  This 
however  I believe  will  never  be  the  case.  I think  there  is 
a spirit  of  persecution  afloat,  and  I cannot  remain  neutral 
in  my  feelings,  nor  altogether  in  my  words  and  actions : 
yet  I most  sincerely  desire  to  be  preserved  from  this  spirit, 
in  thought,  word,  or  deed ; and  that  the  uninterrupted  har- 
mony that  has  prevailed  in  our  society  in  this  city  may  not 
be  broken  or  impaired,  which  is  much  more  to  be  feared 
than  any  injurious  effects  from  Elias’  doctrines  or  opinions. 

Elias  expressed  to  me  the  day  he  came  to  the  city,  that 
he  had  never  performed  a journey  so  much  to  his  own 
peace,  and,  so  far  as  he  knew,  to  the  satisfaction  of  his 
friends,  as  the  present.  All  his  public  communications 
with  us  have  borne  the  stamp  of  divine  authority,  and  the 
humble  Christian  spirit  which  has  shone  conspicuously  in 
the  trials  and  sufferings  he  has  met  with  here,  evince  that 
he  is  a man  of  God. 

I have  always  considered  the  visiting  of  families  a ser- 
vice which  required  a closer  attention  to  the  pointings  of  di- 
vine wisdom  than  any  other  (if  we  can  make  a difference), 
as  being  more  likely  to  be  influenced  by  outward  observa- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  81 

tion  ; yet,  when  properly  gone  into,  more  likely  to  be  use- 
ful than  general  visits. 

Our  children  attend  school  steadily,  and  enjoy  uninter- 
rupted health.  With  much  love  to  all,  I am  affectionately, 

Jas.  Mott,  Jr. 

JAMES  MOTT  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phil.,  12th  mo.  29th,  1822. 

Although  no  acknowledgment  of  my  late  letter  has  been 
received,  yet,  as  no  etiquette  is,  or  ought  to  be  observed 
in  our  correspondence,  I again  allow  myself  the  pleasure 
of  writing  to  you.  Most  of  my  last  was  respecting  the  oc- 
currences in  this  city  in  relation  to  our  worthy  friend  Elias 
Hicks  ; and  as  he  has  now  left  us,  I can  finish  the  narra- 
tive. 

The  Elders  . . . had  several  conferences  by  themselves, 
and  after  a week  sent  Elias  a letter,  in  which  they  stated 
the  unsound  doctrines  that  had  been  advanced  by  him  last 
spring  in  N.  Y.,  as  asserted  by  Joseph  Whitall ; and  at  the 
Southern  Quarterly  mg,  a few  weeks  since,  as  asserted  by 
Ezra  Comfort.  The  charges  were  in  substance  that  he  de- 
nied the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  letter  his  own 
expressions  were  given,  and  marked  as  such.  They  also 
stated  that  endeavors  had  been  used  to  have  a conference 
with  him,  but  not  being  able  to  obtain  one  that  was  satis- 
factory, they  had  taken  this  method  of  informing  him  that 
they  could  not  unite  with  such  doctrines,  or  with  his  pro- 
ceedings. To  this  communication  Elias  replied,  that  as  it 
related  to  the  charge  made  by  J.  Whitall,  he  nor  they  had 
anything  to  do  with  it,  it  being  an  expression  made  use  of 
while  at  his  own  Yearly  mg,  and  among  his  friends,  who 
were  the  only  persons  that  could  call  him  to  account  at 
that  time ; and  as  none  of  them  had  expressed  any  dissat- 
isfaction, but,  on  the  contrary,  many  had  expressed  their 
unity  with  his  exercises,  and  his  Monthly  and  Quarterly 
mgs  had  since  granted  him  certificates,  he  concluded  they 
6 


82 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


were  not  dissatisfied  with  any  communication  he  had  made. 
With  respect  to  the  charge  of  E.  Comfort,  part  he  ad- 
mitted to  be  in  substance  correct,  but  most  of  it  incorrect 
and  misrepresented.  This  letter  was  accompanied  with  a 
certificate  of  three  Friends,  members  of  the  mg,  one  of 
whom,  an  Elder  who  happened  to  be  in  the  city,  stating 
what  the  substance’  of  his  expressions  was.  I have  made 
this  statement  of  these  communications  from  only  one 
hasty  perusal  of  the  papers,  and  perhaps  it  may  not  be  ex- 
actly correct,  but  1 believe  it  is.  Thus  has  ended  this  very 
unpleasant  and  trying  affair.  ...  I am  strongly  inclined 
to  the  hope  that  the  effects  will  not  be  injurious,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  advantageous  to  Society  in  this  city.  The 
Elders  who  acted  in  this  business  had  not  much  personal 
knowledge  of  Elias,  but  grounded  their  proceedings  upon 
the  representation  of  others.  Elias  attended  eleven  meet- 
ings in  the  city,  and  in  all  of  them  had  much  to  say,  but 
in  each  one,  nothing  could  be  found  to  object  to.  Had 
there  been,  it  would  have  been  eagerly  taken  hold  of,  as 
every  expression  was  watched ; and  not  being  able  to  find 
fault  with  what  he  did  say,  he  was  censured  for  not  say- 
ing what  his  opposers  said  he  ought  to. 

The  letter  to  Elias  was  signed  by  ten  Elders  ; four  oth- 
ers could  not  unite  with  the  proceedings  of  their  brethren, 
and  one  was  sick.  I am  confirmed  in  the  opinion  expressed 
in  my  last,  that  Elias  is  sound  in  the  essential  doctrines  of 
Quakerism  and  Christianity  ; and  the  great  opposition  to 
him  arises,  in  some,  from  a difference  in  sentiment  on 
minor  and  unimportant  subjects  ; and  in  others,  from  tra- 
dition in  themselves  ; a striking  instance  of  the  influence  of 
which  occurred  in  our  last  Mo.  mg,  by  disowning  Rebecca 
Paul,  a minister  and  poor  widow,  for  assenting  to  the  mar- 
riage of  her  daughter  to  a man,  not  a member  of  Society, 
but  a professor,  and  in  every  respect  a suitable  connexion. 
I say  that  this  honest-hearted,  good  woman  is  sacrificed  to 
superstition  and  tradition. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


83 


Lucre tia  Mott  adds  as  follows  : — 

James’  last  letter  was  finished  and  sent  when  I was  from 
home,  but  from  what  he  told  me  he  then  wrote,  added  to 
the  above,  I judge  you  have  a pretty  full  account  of  the 
transactions  of  some  Friends  in  this  city  in  regard  to  Elias, 
and  it  may  not  be  necessary  for  me  to  add  much.  I have 
been  pleased  to  observe  a disposition  to  prevail  among  a 
large  majority  to  hear  and  judge  for  themselves.  We  have 
been  much  in  his  company,  and  find  him  the  same  consist- 
ent, exemplary  man  that  he  was  many  years  ago  ; and  I 
believe  the  criterion  still  remains,  that  “ the  tree  is  known 
by  its  fruit.”  We  had  a very  pleasant  visit  from  him,  and 
dined  in  company  with  him  at  Dr.  Moore’s,  who  has  had 
independence  enough  to  remain  his  fast  friend.  An  Elder 
of  Green  St.  Mg.  accompanied  him  in  his  family  visits, 
and  expressed  much  or  entire  satisfaction  ; as  did  many 
others.  When  he  was  about  leaving  the  city,  Hannah  L. 
Smith  expressed  a belief  that  He  who  had  delivered  him 
in  six  troubles,  would  not  forsake  him  in  the  seventh,  but 
that  the  language  of  his  heart  would  be,  “ Return  unto  thy 
rest,  O my  soul,  for  the  Lord  hath  dealt  bountifully  with 
thee  ; ” after  which,  in  a very  broken  manner,  he  desired 
to  commemorate  the  loving  kindness  of  our  gracious  Crea- 
tor, in  that  He  had  been  with  him,  and  followed  him  from 
meeting  to  meeting.  I never  saw  such  crowded  meetings 
as  those  on  First-days  were  ; and  very  solemn  sittings. 

In  love,  L.  Mott. 

JAMES  MOTT,  SR.,  TO  J.  AND  L.  MOTT. 

New  York,  2nd  mo.  1823. 

Such  is  the  failure  of  my  recollection  that  I cannot  say 
when  I wrote  to  my  precious  James  and  Lucretia  last.  . . . 

How  oft  and  anxious  has  been  the  arising  wish  that  we 
might  be  preserved  from  so  unprofitably  spending  our  time 
in  perplexities  about  speculative  opinion  upon  incompre- 


84 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  I A MOTT . 


hensible  subjects,  to  the  neglect  of  clearly  manifested  duty. 
Is  love,  that  badge  of  discipleship,  ever  increased  thereby  ? 
Is  it  not  frequently  much  lessened?  This  is  a melancholy 
fact  as  respects  some  members  in  this  city  ; and  if  reports 
are  true,  not  much  less  in  your  city.  The  expression  of 
our  Saviour  sometimes  occurs  to  me,  “ These  are  but  the 
beginning  of  sorrows.” 

How  much  better  it  would  be  for  those  who  have  suf- 
fered themselves  to  get  into  a spirit  of  contending  about 
opinions,  could  they  have  felt  and  seen  as  John  Wesley  did, 
when  he  said,  “We  may  die  without  the  knowledge  of 
many  truths,  and  yet  be  carried  into  Abraham’s  bosom ; 
but  if  we  die  without  love,  what  will  knowledge  avail  ? ” 
Well  might  this  great  man  call  opinions  “ frothy  food.” 
Therefore,  dear  James  and  Lucretia,  your  aged  grandpa- 
rent, who  tenderly  loves  you,  greatly  desires  your  firm  es- 
tablishment on  religious  ground ; that  you  know  what  is 
required  of  you,  and  be  favored  with  strength  to  perform  it. 
Stand  open  to  hear  and  obey  the  inward  calls  to  duty,  but 
shut  your  ears  to  what  this,  or  that,  party  would  whisper 
into  them.  Let  party  business  alone,  meddle  not  with  it, 
but  endeavor  quietly  to  repose  yourselves  where  safety  is. 
“ To  your  tents,  O Israel,”  — God  is  your  tent. 

This  was  the  last  letter  written  by  this  excellent 
man  to  the  grandchildren,  whose  career  he  had 
watched  with  such  tender  solicitude.  He  died  soon 
after  at  his  home  in  New  York.  The  following  ex- 
tract, taken  from  a long  and  minute  account  of  his 
illness  and  death,  by  his  daughter,  Anne  Mott,  to  her 
son,  James  Mott,  fitly  closes  this  chapter : — 

New  York,  5th  mo.  12th,  1823. 

“ The  chamber  where  the  good  man  meets  his  fate 
Is  privileged  beyond  the  common  walks  of  life.” 

How  have  I felt  the  force  of  these  lines  for  a day  or  two 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


85 


past ; and  amidst  the  mingled  feelings  that  arise  in  the 
breast  of  an  attached  daughter,  whilst  a most  venerated 
and  beloved  parent  lies  a corpse  before  her,  the  mother’s 
heart  has  often  turned  to  that  dear,  absent  child,  who  bears 
his  grandsire’s  name,  with  fervent  aspirations  that  the  man- 
tle of  a meek  and  quiet  spirit,  which  clothed  him  we  mourn, 
may  rest  upon  her  son  ; and  the  name  of  James  Mott  con- 
tinue to  be  honorable  in  life,  as  well  as  precious  in  death. 
Let  his  bright  example  be  as  a mirror  in  which  thou  mayst 
compare  thyself,  and  find  where  thou  art  lacking  in  the 
standard  of  the  perfect  man.  Emulate  his  virtues,  copy 
his  active  goodness,  and  imitate  his  disinterestedness ; then 
in  that  hour  that  cometh  upon  all  flesh,  those  that  surround 
thy  dying  pillow  will  have  the  unspeakable  consolation  that 
we  now  witness,  even  whilst  our  tears  are  flowing,  that 
those  who  fought  the  good  fight,  and  kept  the  faith,  will  re- 
ceive a crown  of  righteousness,  which  is  laid  up  in  store 
for  all  who  love  the  Lord,  and  keep  his  commandments. 

Our  excellent  father  was  spared  to  us  for  a longer  time 
than  many  reach,1  yet  still  the  separating  stroke  is  keenly 
felt,  and  came  unlooked  for,  some  of  us  being  so  unpre- 
pared, that  for  a time  resignation  was  not  found,  nor  its 
whisperings  scarcely  heard  ; but  we  begin,  I hope,  to  rest 
in  the  belief,  that  his  removal  was  in  the  order  of  that  wis- 
dom that-  doeth  all  things  right,  and  to  sorrow  not  as  those 
who  have  no  hope.  Long  will  his  memory  live  in  the 
bosom  of  his  children,  and  be  as  the  odour  of  sweet  oint- 
ment to  the  wise  and  good  who  shared  his  friendship ; and 
they  are  not  a few,  for  he  had  not  lived  in  obscurity,  and 
where  he  was  known,  he  was  beloved.  May  we  all  care- 
fully follow  his  footsteps,  and  bear  in  mind,  that  the  narrow 
path  of  self-denial,  in  which  he  trod  from  youth  to  age  with 
humility  and  fear,  leads  to  that  city,  whose  walls  are  salva- 
tion and  whose  gates  praise. 

1 He  died  in  his  eiglity-first  year. 


CHAPTER  V. 


From  about  1822  to  1830  James  Mott  was  en- 
gaged in  the  domestic  commission  business,  which 
included  the  sale  of  cotton,  heretofore  considered  a 
legitimate  article  of  merchandise,  even  by  people  of 
anti-slavery  proclivities.  It  was  a popular,  and  gen- 
erally a very  profitable  business.  But  Elias  Hicks’ 
powerful  preaching  against  any  voluntary  participa- 
tion with  slavery  was  arousing  Friends  to  a newer 
understanding  of  the  subject,  and  many  were  led  to 
unite  with  him  in  abstinence,  as  far  as  possible,  from 
the  products  of  slave  labor.  James  and  Lucretia 
Mott  were  in  sympathy  with  his  views,  and  adopted 
them,  so  far  as  their  household  was  concerned,  resolv- 
ing to  u make  things  honest”  in  this  respect.  A 
letter  written  by  the  latter  many  years  after  gives  a 
quaint  account  of  what  might  be  called  her  conver- 
sion on  this  matter.  She  says  : — 

About  the  year  1825,  feeling  called  to  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  and  submitting  to  this  call,  and  feeling  all  the  peace 
attendant  on  submission,  I strove  to  live  in  obedience  to 
manifest  duty.  Going  one  day  to  our  meeting,  in  a dispo- 
sition to  do  that  to  which  I might  feel  myself  called,  most 
unexpectedly  to  myself  the  duty  was  impressed  upon  my 
mind  to  abstain  from  the  products  of  slave  labor,  knowing 
that  Elias  Hicks  long,  long  before  had  done  this.  I knew 
that  in  the  boarding-school,  where  I had  received  such  edu- 
cation as  was  then  customary,  we  had  had  the  middle  pas- 
sage of  the  slave-ship  represented  to  us,  and  the  appeals 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


87 


from  Clarkson’s  works  for  the  abolition  of  the  slave  trade 
were  familiar  to  all  the  children  in  the  school.  I knew 
that  some  of  our  committee  were  not  free  to  partake  of  the 
sweets  obtained  from  this  unrighteous  channel,  so  I was 
somewhat  prepared  for  this  duty,  and  yet  it  was  unexpected. 
It  was  like  parting  with  the  right  hand,  or  the  right  eye, 
but  when  I left  the  meeting  I yielded  to  the  obligation,  and 
then,  for  nearly  forty  years,  whatever  I did  was  under  the 
conviction,  that  it  was  wrong  to  partake  of  the  products 
of  slave  labor. 

She  felt  concerned  about  her  husband’s  business 
for  several  years  before  it  became  clear  to  his  mind 
that  it  was  his  duty  to  give  it  up  ; and  his  mother,  as 
we  have  seen  in  a previous  letter,  had  admonished  her 
son  seriously  as  to  his  course.  He  was  not  a man 
to  shrink  from  any  step  which  duty  demanded ; he 
was  cautious,  and  slow  to  form  convictions,  but,  once 
formed,  these  were  steadily  adhered  to.  As  a friend 
wrote  afterwards,  “ This  was  one  of  those  spiritual 
crises  which  never  leave  a man  exactly  as  they  find 
him,  but  always  touch  his  moral  vision  to  brighten, 
or  to  dim  it.  In  the  contest,  his  conscience  was  vic- 
torious.” But,  judging  from  allusions  in  the  letters 
of  the  next  five  years,  we  may  believe  the  struggle 
in  his  mind  was  both  long  and  painful.  It  was  no 
easy  matter  to  turn  away  from  a newly  found  pros- 
perity, and  face  again  the  doubtful  chances  of  a busi- 
ness with  which  he  was  not  familiar;  but  finally, 
about  1830,  he  quitted  the  profitable  trade,  that  could 
only  be  carried  on  at  the  cost  of  self-respect,  and  en- 
tered the  wool  commission  business.  In  this  he  re- 
mained, with  various  successes  and  reverses,  until  he 
retired  in  1852,  with  a moderate  competency. 

Meantime,  this  “ providing  things  honest”  in  the 


88 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


home  involved  daily  discomforts  and  annoyances,  and 
not  a few  sacrifices  of  personal  pride  ; but  they  per- 
sistently followed  the  path  indicated  by  their  convic- 
tions, until  the  Proclamation  of  Freedom  in  1863 
made  it  no  longer  necessary.  As  far  as  possible,  they 
bought  their  groceries  and  dry  - goods  at  the  well- 
remembered  free-labor  stores  ; but  unfortunately,  free 
sugar  was  not  always  as  free  from  other  taints  as 
from  that  of  slavery;  and  free  calicoes  could  seldom 
be  called  handsome,  even  by  the  most  enthusiastic ; 
free  umbrellas  were  hideous  to  look  upon,  and  free 
candies,  an  abomination.1  It  was  often  difficult  for 
the  younger  generation  growing  up  around  them  to 
comprehend  the  principle  involved  in  these  matters, 
and  the  heroism  with  which  it  was  sustained.  But 
to  those  who  had  solemnly  engaged  in  the  warfare 
against  slavery,  whose  sympathy  with  the  oppressed 
had  become  a religion,  apparent  trifles  became  of 
grave  importance  ; and  these,  as  well  as  the  more 
evidently  vital  testimonies,  were  upheld  with  an  en- 
thusiasm and  devotion  that  derision  could  not  laugh 
down,  nor  persecution  dismay. 

We  find  very  few  letters  of  special  interest  at 
this  period,  and  most  of  these  are  from  James  Mott, 
who  probably  took  the  burden  of  correspondence 
from  his  wife’s  busy  hands.  We  may  be  very  sure, 

1 One  of  the  children  at  a small  birthday  party  had,  as  part  of  the  en- 
tertainment, some  “secrets,”  — candies  with  mottoes,  wrapped  in  bright- 
colored  papers,  in  great  favor  with  children.  Imagine  the  disappointment 
on  opening  the  pretty  packages,  to  find,  instead  of  the  usual  delightfully 
silly  couplets,  a set  of  good,  improving,  anti-slavery  sentiments ! They 
had  been  bought  at  the  free  store ! These  are  two  of  them : — 

“ If  slavery  comes  by  color,  which  God  gave, 

Fashion  may  change,  and  you  become  the  slave.” 

(i  fT  is  not  expedient  the  slave  to  free? 

Do  what  is  right:  — that  is  expediency!  ” 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


89 


however,  that  what  either  one  wrote  or  said  was 
meant  for  both,  for  their  agreement  was  almost  per- 
fect. Who  can  tell  what  blight  might  have  befallen 
Lucretia  Mott,  if  her  energy  had  been  drained  by 
domestic  discord,  her  hopeful  spirit  crushed  by  dis- 
couragement and  disagreement  at  home?  She  was 
fortunate  in  herself,  — blessed  with  divine  gifts  ; but 
she  was  doubly  fortunate,  doubly  blessed,  in  the  com- 
panionship of  a noble,  loving  husband,  who,  so  far 
from  being  a hindrance  to  her  in  the  path  “ where- 
unto  she  was  called,”  was  a support  and  an  inspira- 
tion. Although  he  was  not  so  widely  known  as  she, 
and  his  field  of  usefulness  in  consequence  might 
seem  more  restricted,  yet  no  one  can  contemplate  the 
lives  of  two,  so  united,  — each  seeming  the  other’s 
complement,  — without  realizing  that  his  life  made 
hers  a possibility.  He  was  a man,  “ calm,  sensible, 
and  clear-sighted  ; one  who  feared  not  the  face  of 
man,  and  whom  nothing  could  move  to  the  slightest 
bitterness.” 

He  was  as  different  from  his  wife  in  disposition 
and  manner,  as  in  personal  appearance ; he  was 
reserved  and  silent,  while  she  was  impulsive  and  vi- 
vacious. He  was  apt  to  become  depressed  and  dis- 
couraged ; she,  on  the  contrary,  was  a sunbeam  of 
hopefulness.  His  was  the  gentler  and  more  yielding 
disposition  ; hers  the  indomitable  energy  and  resolu- 
tion, which  in  a less  disciplined  character  might  have 
been  willfulness.  He  was  a good  listener,  she  a good 
talker ; and  it  naturally  fell  to  her  part  to  express 
the  convictions  they  held  in  common.  No  one  was 
more  sensible  of  the  contrast  between  his  quiet  ways 
and  her  animation,  than  they  were  themselves ; and 
she  liked  sometimes  to  rally  him  a little  on  his  taci- 


90 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


turnity  and  reticence.  On  one  occasion,  happening 
to  enter  a room  where  he  and  his  brother  Richard  — 
almost  a counterpart  of  himself  — were  sitting  to- 
gether in  perfect  silence,  she  said,  “ I thought  you 
must  both  be  here,  it  was  so  still  ! ” 

Letter-writing,  except  in  the  most  familiar  style, 
to  some  member  of  the  family,  was  a dread  to  my 
grandmother.  It  was  difficult  for  her  to  express  her- 
self in  this  way,  though  as  a public  speaker  she  was 
unusually  fluent,  and  in  conversation  was  easy  and 
unembarrassed.  In  a formal  letter  she  was  apt  to 
be  constrained.  Perhaps  her  rather  striking  lack  of 
imagination  contributed  to  this  difficulty ; she  needed 
the  bodily  presence  and  the  personal  magnetism  of 
the  person  whom  she  addressed.  Fortunately,  when- 
ever it  would  answer,  my  grandfather,  who  was  ready 
with  his  pen,  came  to  the  rescue.  No  doubt  his  long 
narrations  of  meeting  proceedings,  some  of  which 
have  already  been  given,  were  written  largely  at  her 
suggestion,  for  she  felt  an  interest  in  the  condition 
of  the  Society,  although  debarred  from  taking  an 
active  part,  by  her  increasing  family  cares.  They 
formed  part  of  her  mothers  family  until  some  time 
in  1824,  when  they  began  housekeeping  again  in  a 
comfortable  house  in  Sansom  Street.  As  she  kept 
no  nurse,  she  was  closely  occupied  by  the  care  of  her 
children,  — a fourth  child,  another  Thomas,  having 
been  born  in  1823.  Besides  this,  she  did  much  of 
her  own  housework,  and  all  her  own  sewing,  as  they 
could  afford  to  keep  only  one  servant,  and  felt  the 
necessity  of  strict  economy.  It  is  interesting  to  find 
in  an  old  account-book  that  the  yearly  expenses  of 
this  household  were  1655.58  in  1820,  increasing  to  a 
little  over  $1,000  in  1824,  when  they  ventured  into 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


91 


the  luxury  of  housekeeping  for  themselves,  but  did 
not  reach  $1,700  for  several  years  later; 1 and  this, 
notwithstanding  the  addition  of  two  more  children  : 
Elizabeth,  born  in  1825,  and  Martha,  in  1828.  It 
was  in  these  years,  during  the  infancy  and  early  child- 
hood of  her  younger  children,  that  she  read  and  re- 
read with  an  absorbing  interest  the  writings  of  Wil- 
liam Penn.  She  had  a folio  copy  of  his  works,  and 
this  ponderous  volume  she  would  lay  open  at  the  foot 
of  her  bed  ; then,  drawing  her  chair  near,  and  with 
her  baby  on  her  lap,  she  would  study  the  passages 
that  had  especially  attracted  her  attention,  till  she 
had  them  stored  in  her  retentive  memory.  In  her 
public  discourses  throughout  her  long  life,  she  con- 
stantly used  them  to  illustrate,  or  confirm,  the  views 
she  advanced.  She  also  64  searched  the  Scriptures 
daily,  often  finding,”  as  she  said,  44  a wholly  different 
construction  of  the  text  from  that  which  was  forced 
upon  our  acceptance.”  Her  appreciation,  as  well  as 
her  intimate  knowledge  of  them,  was  shown  in  her 
frequent  quotations  from  them,  — quotations  strik- 
ingly apt,  and  invariably  correct. 

This  familiarity  with  venerated  authorities  often 
served  her  in  good  stead  in  the  contests  drawn  upon 
her  by  fault-finding  critics,  and  she  was  enabled  to 
disarm  them  with  their  own  weapons.  On  one  such 
occasion  she  was  visited  by  two  Elders  (women)  of 
Twelfth  Street  Meeting,  to  which  she  also  belonged, 
who,  after  sitting  some  minutes  in  silence  with  her, 


1 The  record  reads : — 

1820  ....  $655.58  1825  $1,399.10 

1821  ....  789.23  1826  1,175.84 

1822  ....  982.09  1827  1,626.59 

1823  ....  939.18  1828  1,659.94 

1824  ....  1,488.81  1829  1,407.71 


92 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


said,  that  “ Friends  ” had  sometimes  been  unable  to 
unite  fully  with  the  views  she  advanced,  and  that 
they  had  felt  particularly  tried  with  an  expression 
used  by  her  in  her  communication  in  Meeting  on  the 
previous  First-day  ; they  could  not  exactly  remember 
the  sentence,  but  it  was  something  about  “ notions  of 
Christ.”  She  repeated  the  entire  sentence,  “ Men  are 
to  be  judged  by  their  likeness  to  Christ,  rather  than 
by  their  notions  of  Christ,”  asking  if  that  was  the 
one  they  had  objected  to.  On  their  saying  it  was, 
she  quietly  informed  them  that  it  was  a quotation 
from  their  honored  William  Penn.  The  Friends 
again  sat  in  silence  a few  minutes,  then  arose  and 
went  their  way. 

It  is  thus  evident  that  Lucre tia  Mott,  although 
still  an  acceptable  minister  to  the  majority  of  the 
Meeting,  was  beginning  to  offend  a portion  by  her 
liberal  views ; her  well-known  sympathy  with  the 
sentiments  of  Elias  Hicks  also  contributed  to  this 
growing  unpopularity.  From  the  time  of  her  recog- 
nition as  an  “ approved  minister  ” in  the  Society, 
until  the  year  1827,  the  elements  of  discord  were  be- 
coming more  and  more  apparent,  as  is  shown  by  some 
of  the  following  letters  : — 

JAMES  MOTT,  JR.,  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phila.,  1st  mo.  28th,  1825. 

. . . The  anticipation  of  our  next  Quarterly  Mg  is  by 
no  means  pleasant.  It  is  much  to  be  feared,  that  a scene 
similar  to  our  last  Quarter  may  again  be  witnessed.  I 
suppose  you  hear  numerous  reports  of  the  divided  and  un- 
settled state  of  the  Society  among  us ; we  also  hear  of 
things  among  you.  Our  situation  is  bad  enough,  and  I 
fear  you  are  not  much  better ; there  is  great  need,  in  these 
times  of  commotion,  for  each  one  to  repair  the  wall  over 
against  his  own  house.  . . . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


93 


JAMES  MOTT,  JR.,  TO  HIS  PARENTS,  AFTER  THEIR  VISIT 
TO  PHILADELPHIA. 

Phila.,  5th  mo.  14th,  1825. 

We  have  your  acceptable  letter  informing  of  your  ex- 
peditious journey  and  safe  arrival.  . . . The  packet  W. 
Thompson  brought  us  fifty  packages  of  goods,  most  of 
which  we  have  already  sold,  and  could  sell  twice  the  num- 
ber without  difficulty  ; but  must  await  the  arrival  of  the 
Florida,  which  we  hope  will  bring  us  an  increased  quan- 
tity. . . . The  receipt  and  bill  for  a keg  of  rice  is  recd, 
for  which  we  are  much  obliged.  It  will  be  a great  treat, 
and  will  relish  better  than  that  which  is  stained  with  blood. 

To  which  his  wife  adds  : — 

We  did  indeed  feel  stripped  at  both  our  houses  after 
parting  with  so  many  ; and  as  my  mother  often  told  us  it 
was  a good  plan  to  go  to  work  when  we  were  left  in  that 
way,  rather  than  sit  down  and  brood  over  lonely  feelings, 
I immediately  began  adjusting  the  drawers  and  closets, 
which  were  heaps  upon  heaps,  sweeping,  etc.,  and  by 
twelve  o’c.  had  things  pretty  well  arranged.  . „ . 

After  the  marriage  and  removal  of  her  two  daugh- 
ters, Lucretia  and  Eliza,  Anna  Coffin  filled  her  roomy 
house  with  lodgers,  and  retired  from  her  shop-keep- 
ing business.  Lucretia,  as  before  said,  was  settled  in 
Sansom  Street.  Her  sister  Eliza,  married  in  1814 
to  Benjamin  H.  Yarnall,  of  Philadelphia,  was  also 
at  housekeeping  near  by,  and  absorbed  in  the  care  of 
a young  family.  The  intimate  intercourse  of  the 
venerated  mother  and  her  children  continued  almost 
as  if  they  were  all  under  one  roof.  They  met  to- 
gether regularly  on  certain  afternoons  of  every  week 
to  talk  over  everything  of  interest  to  any  one  of 
them  ; and  the  mother’s  opinion  was  consulted  in  the 


94 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


little  every-day  nothings,  as  much  as  in  the  graver 
issues  of  life.  Her  approbation  was  always  desired. 
It  was  a time,  often  referred  to  in  the  years  to  come, 
when  long  distances  separated  the  family.  The  first 
break  came  in  a very  painful  way  ; Sally,  the  oldest 
daughter  of  Anna  Coffin,  unmarried,  and  living  at 
home,  was  fatally  injured  by  a fall,  and  died  in 
Third  month,  1824.  This  sad  event  was  followed,  a 
few  months  later,  by  the  death  of  a younger  daugh- 
ter, Mary  Coffin  Temple,  only  twenty-four  years  old ; 
and  soon  after  this,  in  the  same  year,  came  the  mar- 
riage, and  departure  to  the  South,  of  the  youngest, 
Martha,  the  child  most  like  her  mother.  She  mar- 
ried Peter  Pelham,  of  Kentucky,  a captain  in  the 
United  States  Army,  and  went  with  him  to  his  sta- 
tion in  Florida,1  a long  distance  in  those  days.  Of 
this  Lucretia  writes  : — 

My  mother  has  experienced  so  many  changes  in  her 
family  during  the  past  year,  some  deeply  painful,  and  aw- 
fully affecting,  that  in  the  prospect  of  parting  with  Martha 
to  go  such  a distance,  it  seemed  as  if  she  might  adopt  the 
language  of  the  patriarch,  “ Joseph  is  not,  and  Simeon  is 
not,  and  ye  will  take  Benjamin  away ! all  these  things  are 
against  me ; ” but  on  a further  acquaintance  with  our  dear 
brother,  Peter  Pelham,  we  found  much  to  attach  us  to  him ; 
and  from  favorable  accounts  of  his  character  we  cherish 
the  hope  that  this  present  deprivation  will  result  in  future 
blessings. 

In  the  spring  of  1826,  their  four  children,  Anna, 
Maria,  Thomas,  and  Elizabeth,  together  with  their 
little  niece,  Anna  Temple,  who  had  been  living  with 
them  since  her  mother’s  death,  had  the  measles. 

1 In  the  early  autumn  of  1826  Martha  returned,  a widow,  to  her  moth- 
er’s house,  with  a baby  daughter,  Mariana,  born  in  8th  month,  1825. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


95 


James  Mott  closes  a letter  to  his  mother,  giving  de- 
tails of  their  illness  and  recovery,  with  these  words : 
“ What  with  nursing  and  attending  to  five  sick  chil- 
dren, my  L.  sterns  almost  worn  out,  and  I am  fearful 
will  be  ill  herself.  ...  It  is  getting  late,  and  the 
children  require  my  attention.” 

J.  M.  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Piiila.,  4th  mo.  23rd,  1826. 

. . . Our  Yearly  Meeting  closed  on  Sixth-day,  and  on  the 
whole  was  more  quiet  and  satisfactory  than  I feared  it 
would  be.  No  subject  was  introduced  which  was  calcu- 
lated to  excite  the  party  feeling  which  subsists  among  us  ; 
on  two  occasions,  however,  it  was  manifested  that  it  still 
existed ; and  were  it  confined  to  the  younger  part  of  Soci- 
ety, we  might  hope  a little  experience  would  convince 
them  of  the  impropriety  and  folly  of  suffering  a party  spirit 
to  govern  in  our  deliberative  assemblies ; but  when  those, 
who  for  years  have  been  considered  as  pillars  in  the  church, 
allow  themselves  to  act  under  its  influence,  there  is  no 
probability  that  the  floor  members  will  improve  much.  . . . 
Our  children  have  recovered  from  the  measles,  and  Lucre- 
tia  from  the  fatigue  of  nursing  them,  so  that  she  could  at- 
tend all  the  sittings  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  though  for  two 
or  three  days  in  much  weakness  of  body.  We  have  had 
almost  no  company,  Lucretia  not  feeling  able  to  attend  to 
them  and  to  Meeting.1  . . . 

L.  M.  adds  to  the  above  as  follows  : — 

Our  Yearly  Meeting  does  not  furnish  much  to  pen,  al- 
though it  was  acknowledged  by  all  whom  I heard  speak  of 
it,  to  be  very  satisfactory.  Anna  Braith waite,  E.  Robe- 

1 It  was  the  custom  among  Friends,  during  Yearly  Meeting  week,  to 
open  their  houses  for  the  accommodation  of  Friends  from  a distance,  and 
to  take  as  many  into  their  families  as  they  could  make  room  for.  Some 
went  so  far  as  to  subdivide  their  chambers  by  temporary  partitions,  and 
put  up  extra  beds. 


96 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


son,  Rebecca  Updegraff,  attended  with  certificates,  all  of 
whom  had  full  opportunities  to  relieve  their  minds,  and  we 
had  much  preaching.  I was  obliged  to  leave  the  Meeting 
on  Seventh-day  morning,  and  did  not  get  out  again  till 
Second-day,  after  which  I felt  better  every  day.  The  chil- 
dren did  pretty  well,  though  were  more  exposed  to  the  air, 
by  running  out  while  we  were  at  Meeting,  than  I liked. 
Thomas  is  still  poorly,  very  fretful,  and  requires  patient  at- 
tention. I wrote  the  foregoing  with  my  babe  in  my  arms. 
I wish  you  could  see  what  a lovely,  fat,  little  pet  she  is  ; 
and  her  father  already  flatters  himself  she  looks  pleased 
when  he  takes  her.  If  she  has  had  the  measles,  it  was  very 
light ; there  was  a slight  eruption  which  Dr.  Moore  thought 
looked  like  it,  but  no  fever.  The  crape  gown  will  be  use- 
ful to  make  over  for  Anna,  unless  I conclude  to  keep  it 
for  Maria,  as  I have  just  prepared  Anna  to  go  to  West- 
town  boarding-school.  They  have  both  had  their  bomba- 
zines made  up  this  winter. 

James’  present  partner  is  a young  man,  and  appears  in 
good  spirits.  They  have  already  some  goods  consigned  to 
them,  and  their  friends  think  their  prospects  good.  I con- 
fess I should  be  much  better  satisfied,  if  they  could  do  busi- 
ness that  was  in  no  wise  dependent  on  slavery,  and  perhaps 
some  will  appear  after  a while. 

J.  M.  TO  HIS  PARENTS. 

Phila.,  9th  mo.  9th,  1826. 

...  I have  this  evening  attended  a meeting  of  about 
forty  Friends,  to  take  into  consideration  the  propriety  of 
forming  an  association  to  procure  cotton,  sugar,  etc.  raised 
by  free  labour.  A committee  of  twelve  was  appointed  to 
consider  what  means  will  best  promote  the  object,  and  re- 
port to  an  adjourned  meeting  to  be  held  the  last  of  next 
week.  This  concern  has  spread  very  much  in  this  city  and 
neighborhood  within  a few  years,  and  I believe  will  event* 
ually  prevail.  . . . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


97 


L.  M.  TO  HER  FATHER  AND  MOTHER  MOTT. 

Phil.,  9th  mo.  19th,  1826. 

It  is  not  pleasant  to  us  that  so  long  time  is  suffered  to 
elapse  without  the  exchange  of  letters.  We  conclude  it  is 
owring  to  the  unsettled  state  of  the  several  families,  and  to 
your  absence  from  the  city,  and  on  our  part  to  James’  hav- 
ing made  two  visits  in  person.  Let  us  each  try  to  do  better 
in  future. 

Our  family  is  favored  with  the  blessing  of  good  health. 
Thomas  appears  to  have  recovered  from  his  chills,  and  lit- 
tle Elizabeth  is  fat  and  healthy  ; she  has  six  teeth,  and  is 
very  forward  on  her  feet ; gets  up  by  chairs  and  creeps 
about  with  rapidity.  Maria  has  begun  to  go  to  her  cousin 
Rebecca’s  school,  and  is  much  pleased  with  learning  to 
write  and  cipher.  We  frequently  receive  letters  from 
Anna,  at  West-town,  and  hear  good  accounts  of  her  from 
various  quarters. 

My  mother  has  added  a number  of  new  boarders  to  her 
family.  Our  friends  generally  are  well.  . . . 

J.  M.  adds  as  follows  : — 

Having  been  out  all  the  evening  on  meeting  business  — 
rather  a tough  case,  — and  now  beiug  near  eleven  o’clock, 
I cannot  fill  the  sheet  as  intended,  to  give  you  a faint  ac- 
count of  our  Quarterly  Meeting ; for  faint  indeed  would  any 
written  description  be,  compared  to  the  reality.  On  Second- 
day  the  sitting  lasted  until  after  five  p.  m.,  adjourned  to  nine 
next  morning,  and  did  not  close  till  half  past  one.  Notwith- 
standing the  very  discouraging  state  of  things  amongst  us, 
we  must  hope  that  better  days  are  in  store. 

L.  M.  TO  HER  MOTHER  MOTT. 

Phil.,  2nd  mo.  26th,  1827. 

...  It  is  with  heartfelt  regret  that  we  learn  the  state  of 
things  at  Jericho  Mg,  as  well  as  in  many  others.  If  we  cd 
7 


98 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT . 


only  do  as  our  beloved  grandfr  advised,  “ leave  the  present 
unprofitable  discussion,  and  endeavor  to  go  on  unto  perfec- 
tion,” how  much  better  wd  it  be  for  us  all.  The  apostle 
has  truly  forewarned  us,  “ But  if  ye  bite  and  devour  one 
another,  take  heed  that  ye  be  not  consumed  one  of  an- 
other : ” for  have  we  not  found  this  to  be  the  case,  that 
the  stronger  are  consuming  the  weaker,  in  the  several  Mss 
where  these  party  feelings  exist.  I know  it  is  a serious 
thing  to  set  up  individual  judgment  against  that  of  a Mo. 
Ms ; but  when  we  see  those  of  unblemished  lives  repeat- 
edly arraigned  before  their  tribunal,  and  remember  the  test 
which  the  Blessed  Master  laid  down,  “ By  their  fruits  shall 
ye  know  them,”  it  is  difficult  always  to  refrain,  though  we 
still  endeavor  to  do  so. 

It  is  not  within  the  plan  of  this  memoir  to  enter 
upon  the  causes  of  the  “ Separation  ” of  1827.  There 
are  sources  of  information  open  to  those  who  may- 
wish  to  obtain  a knowledge  of  the  subject.  It  will 
only  be  necessary  to  state  that  what  is  known  as  the 
liberal  party  was  that  with  which  James  and  Lucre- 
tia  Mott  sympathized,  as  the  one  whose  sentiments 
and  principles  accorded  more  with  their  own,  and,  in 
their  opinion,  with  those  of  George  Fox,  William 
Penn,  and  other  “early  Friends.”  The  discussion 
of  doctrines  and  dogmas  was  distasteful  to  them,  and 
they  both  bore  a decided  testimony  against  whatever 
had  a tendency  to  interfere  with  the  right  of  private 
judgment  and  individual  opinion. 

During  the  week  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Phila- 
delphia, held  in  1827,  it  became  evident  that  a sep- 
aration or  reorganization  of  that  body  was  inevita- 
ble. A meeting  composed  of  a large  number  of 
Friends  from  the  different  branches  of  the  Yearly 
Meeting  was  therefore  convened,  for  the  purpose  of 
conferring  together  on  the  unsettled  condition  of  the 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


99 


Society,  and  to  consider  what  measures  it  might  be 
proper  to  take,  to  “ remedy  the  distressing  evil.”  An 
address  to  the  members  at  large  was  adopted  and 
issued  by  this  body,  in  accordance  with  which,  a for- 
mal reorganization  took  place,  Orthodox  Friends  re- 
taining most  of  the  meeting-houses  in  the  city  of  Phil- 
adelphia, while  the  greater  number  in  the  outlying 
districts  were  held  by  the  liberal,  or  Hicksite  Friends. 
Among  others,  the  Orthodox  retained  the  one  known 
as  Twelfth  Street  Meeting,  which  James  and  Lucretia 
Mott  had  been  accustomed  to  attend.  While  their 
new  house  on  Cherry  Street  was  being  built,  the 
Hicksites,  comparatively  a small  number,  met  in 
Carpenter’s  Hall,  an  old  historic  building,  still  stand- 
ing in  a court,  back  of  Chestnut  Street,  below  Fourth. 

James  Mott  was  ready  to  join  the  new  organiza- 
tion some  time  before  his  wife  felt  prepared  to  leave 
the  one  with  which  she  had  been  associated,  and  no 
pains  were  spared  to  keep  her  in  the  old  commun- 
ion. She  hesitated  ; dear  and  valued  friends  were 
on  both  sides;  and  it  may  be,  judging  from  her  ex- 
perience in  her  own  Society,  that  she  already  had 
some  misgivings  as  to  the  trammels  of  all  religious 
associations ; she  may,  perhaps,  have  sympathized 
with  the  feeling  that  prompted  a liberal-minded 
Friend,  who,  when  asked  why  he  remained  in  con- 
nection with  the  Orthodox  branch,  replied,  “ For  the 
short  distance  you  propose  to  move,  it  seems  scarcely 
worth  while  to  get  up.”  In  a month  or  two,  how- 
ever, she  became  prepared  to  join  her  husband,  and 
make  the  social  sacrifice ; and  notwithstanding  the 
disappointments,  trials,  and  baptisms,  that  awaited 
her  in  the  transfer  of  her  right  of  membership,  she 
felt  that  she  had  done  right  in  leaving  the  Orthodox 


100 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Friends : on  this  point  she  never  afterwards  had  the 
least  misgiving. 

A reorganized  Yearly  Meeting  having  been  estab- 
lished, James  and  Lucretia  Mott  attended  with  reg- 
ularity the  one  held  in  Cherry  Street,  of  which  they 
had  become  members.  Their  disownment  by  the 
Monthly  Meeting  held  on  Twelfth  Street  followed  as 
a matter  of  course.  Lucretia  Mott’s  joining  the  re- 
organization was  recognized  with  more  than  usual 
approbation.  The  conviction  seemed  to  be  universal, 
that  a “gift  was  committed  ” to  her,  which  promised 
extensive  usefulness. 

As  her  mental  endowments  and  strength  of  char- 
acter became  enlarged  and  more  fully  developed,  her 
sphere  of  duty  became  wider  and  wider,  and  while 
she  labored  faithfully  in  the  advocacy  of  views  that 
distinguished  Friends  from  other  religious  sects,  she 
believed  that  there  was  yet  other  work  for  her  to 
do ; she  must  devote  her  life  also  to  the  abolition  of 
slavery,  the  elevation  of  woman,  the  cause  of  temper- 
ance, and  the  promotion  of  universal  peace.  These 
became  the  subjects  of  her  earnest  and  constant 
ministry,  within  and  without  the  pale  of  her  own  re- 
ligious society. 

The  controversy  which  led  to  the  “ separation  ” 
estranged  life  - long  friends,  and  often  caused  bitter 
feeling  between  members  of  the  same  family  ; but 
James  and  Lucretia  Mott  took  no  part  in  personal 
controversies.  Their  broad,  catholic  views  of  life, 
and  its  practical  duties,  raised  them  above  such  con- 
tention. Lucretia’ s beloved  sister  Eliza,  though  lib- 
erally inclined  herself,  felt  best  satisfied  to  remain 
with  her  husband’s  family,  who  were  identified  with 
the  Orthodox  side.  This  was  a trial  to  both  sisters; 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 101 

but  the  separation  of  interests  never  led  to  any  es- 
trangement in  the  two  families. 

The  parents  of  James  Mott  also  held  to  the  Ortho- 
dox faith  ; but  in  this  case,  with  so  much  feeling,  that 
it  alienated  them  temporarily  from  their  son  in  Phil- 
adelphia. This  was  very  trying  to  the  latter,  who 
cherished  only  the  kindest  feeling,  even  for  those  less 
intimately  connected.  Through  his  forbearance  and 
good  sense,  the  old  amicable  relations  were  soon  re- 
sumed. The  following  letter  alludes  to  this  estrange- 
ment, and  exhibits  the  admirable  temper  with  which 
he  met  it. 


J.  M.  TO  HIS  MOTHER. 

Phil.,  5th  mo.  23rd,  1828. 

Thy  letter  of  19th  I received  yesterday,  in  reading  which 
my  mind  was  much  affected,  under  an  apprehension,  which 
this  letter  tends  to  confirm,  that  thou  hast  for  some  time 
cherished  feelings  towards  me,  and  my  precious  Lucretia, 
which;  our  difference  of  opinion  on  subjects  of  controversy 
in  our  religious  society  does  not  warrant.  I feel  no  dis- 
position to  enter  into  a discussion  of  them,  believing  that 
no  advantage  would  result  to  either  of  us  by  so  doing  at 
present.  The  time  however  may  come,  when  we  shall  dis- 
cover, that  the  difference  between  us  is  not  so  great  as 
thou  may  now  suppose.  The  part  that  I have  taken  has 
been  conscientiously  done,  and  experience  confirms  me  in 
the  rectitude  of  it.  The  Declaration  issued  by  the  late 
Yearly  Mg  has  this  effect,  because  I understand  from  it,  by 
imputation,  that  they  hold  opinions  on  doctrinal  points 
which  I never  did,  and  which  are  opposed  to  what  I have 
always  believed  to  be  the  principles  of  Quakerism.  We 
have  abundant  evidence  that  the  way  to  the  Kingdom  is 
through  tribulation,  and  that  this  way  consisteth  not  in 
assenting  to  certain  opinions  and  doctrines,  but  in  doing 


102 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


the  will  of  our  Heavenly  Father.  Jesus  said,  “he  that 
heareth  these  sayings  of  mine,  and  doeth  them.”  Had  we 
as  a Society  been  more  concerned  to  do  the  things  that 
were  manifested,  it  is  not  likely  there  would  be  so  much 
animosity  and  bitter  reviling,  as  is  now  sorrowfully  the 
case. 

The  reason  thou  assigns  for  our  not  being  favored  with  the 
perusal  of  letters  from  our  brother  and  sister,  has  not  been 
so  obvious  as  thou  supposes.  We  did  not  know  that  we 
were  deprived  of  this  gratification,  because  we  entertained 
different  opinions  on  some  points  from  them,  and  do  not, 
even  now,  see  why  such  a consequence  should  result.  It  is 
trying  to  my  feelings  to  be  thus  deprived  of  the  opportunity 
of  participating  in  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  those  whom  I 
tenderly  love.  If,  however,  their  letters  are  filled  with  mat- 
ter relating  to  the  controversy  in  our  Society,  instead  of  the 
interesting  details  of  domestic  occurrences,  as  they  used  to 
be,  my  desire  to  see  them  is  lessened ; for  I am  tired  of 
hearing  so  much  said,  and  seeing  so  much  written,  on  a 
subject  which,  I am  sure,  tendeth  not  to  profit. 

I have  no  letters  in  my  possession  from  my  grandfather 
to  Moses  Brown,  or  from  Moses  Brown  to  him.  All  that  I 
had,  I gave  to  thee  when  thou  wert  last  in  this  city.  I do 
not  recollect  ever  to  have  seen  one,  that  contained  a differ- 
ence of  sentiment  between  them  on  doctrinal  subjects ; and 
I have  no  clear  recollection  of  ever  seeing  one  on  doctrines. 
His  letters  were  generally  practical,  not  doctrinal. 

It  seems  some  have  said  he  was  one  in  sentiment  with 
Elias  Hicks,  and  thou  art  desirous  of  proving  that  he  was 
not.  Now  I think  it  likely  one  will  be  about  as  difficult  to 
show  as  the  other,  and  I do  not  believe  either  would  add 
one  jot  or  tittle  to  the  excellent  name  which  he  has  left  be- 
hind him.  I wish  we  had  more  such  bright  examples 
among  us,  and  desire  we  may  not  try  to  make  him  out  to 
have  been  a party  man ; for  surely  he  was  not,  as  his  last 
letter  to  us,  written  about  two  months  before  his  death, 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


103 


abundantly  proves.  It  was  his  concern  to  do  justly,  to 
love  mercy,  to  walk  humbly,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted 
from  the  world.  Let  it  be  our  concern  to  follow  his  ex- 
cellent example,  and  not  be  drawn  into  a controversy  or 
dispute  as  to  what  were,  or  were  not  his  sentiments.  To 
those  who  may  be  desirous  of  supporting  their  opinions,  or 
belief,  on  what  they  may  suppose  he  thought,  I would  say, 
live  as  he  lived,  and  walk  as  he  walked,  and  I will  not 
quarrel  with  you  about  his  opinions.  I herewith  send  the 
books  containing  the  extracts  from  his  letters,  which  I 
value  very  highly. 

We  should  be  very  glad  to  have  a visit  from  our  sister 
Sarah,  and  if  she  can  spare  the  time  to  spend  a few  days 
with  us,  it  shall  be  no  expense  to  her.  . . . 

Very  affect17,  James  Mott. 

At  this  period  Lucretia  Mott  was  enabled  to  ar- 
range her  domestic  duties  so  that  she  could  attend 
the  meetings  of  her  Society  with  much  regularity, — 
she  and  her  husband  being  joined  by  such  of  their 
children  as  were  of  sufficient  age.  It  was  their  ear- 
nest concern  that  their  children  should  be  well  edu- 
cated, not  merely  in  academic  knowledge,  but  that 
they  should  be  “ brought  up  in  the  fear  and  admoni- 
tion.of  the  Lord.”  As  they  increased  in  years  the 
pressure  of  domestic  care  became  lightened,  and 
their  mother  felt  at  liberty  to  enter  into  larger  fields 
of  labor  than  she  had  hitherto  sought,  although  at 
the  time  of  the  following  lefters  it  is  evident  she  was 
still  closely  occupied  at  home  : — 

L.  M.  TO  HER  MOTHER  MOTT. 

12th,  29th,  1828. 

. . . The  observation  of  sister  Sarah  touching  our  Anna’s 
dress  at  her  uncle’s  wedding  was  acceptable,  and  I hope 


104 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE Tl A MOTT . 


that  it  may  strengthen  her  to  keep  in  the  simplicity.  The 
custom  of  the  times  is  for  girls  to  dress  so  much,  even 
those  from  whom  we  are  looking  for  better  things,  that  it 
is  difficult  for  some  of  us  to  keep  ours  as  moderate  as  we 
should  wish.  . . . Dr.  Moore’s  daughter  Martha  is  to  be 
married  to-morrow  to  Dr.  Rodman.  They  are  to  go  to  his 
uncle’s  to  have  the  ceremony  performed,  and  a carriage 
will  be  in  waiting  to  take  them  to  their  new  home,  ten 
miles  distant.  This  has  been  quite  a trial  to  her  parents, 
altho’  they  have  no  other  objection  to  the  young  man 
than  his  not  being  in  membership  with  us,  which  has 
placed  them  in  an  embarrassing  situation  respecting  the 
necessary  preparations  to  be  made  for  her ; the  views  of 
Friends  differ  so  much,  as  to  what  constitutes  “ conniving.” 1 
I sincerely  hope  we  shall  be  prepared  for  a change  in  our 
discipline  on  that  subject  next  year.  I understand  the  sub- 
ject is  coming  up  from  one  of  the  Quarters.  I have  not 
yet  heard  a substitute  proposed,  that  altogether  pleases  me, 
and  have  been  reminded  of  a remark  of  our  grandfather  in 
a letter  on  the  subject : “ It  is  wrong  now  ; but  how  to 
make  it  right,  wiser  heads  than  mine  are  required.”  . . . 

Our  children  are  all  well.  Anna  is  at  Clement  Biddle’s, 
helping  sew  carpet  rags.  She  is  considered  forward  in  her 
learning  for  one  of  her  age.  Maria  is  more  fond  of  her 
needle  than  her  books.  1 never  had  so  many  cares  press- 
ing upon  me.  Little  Martha  is  more  troublesome  than 
either  of  the  others,  which  confines  me  pretty  much  to 

1 “Let  such  of  our  members  be  admonished,  who  are  either  present 
themselves,  or  consent  to  their  children  being  present  at  marriages  of  those 
not  in  membership,  which  are  accomplished  by  the  assistance  of  a priest. 
. . . Monthly  Meetings  are  authorized  to  give  forth  testimonies  of  denial 
against  such  parents  or  guardians  who  consent  to,  connive  at,  or  encour- 
age the  marriages  of  their  children  and  those  under  their  care  (members  of 
our  religious  society)  contrary  to  the  good  order  established  amongst  us; 
if,  after  Christian  and  brotherly  labour  with  them,  they  cannot  be  brought 
to  a due  sense  of  their  error,  and  a satisfactor}^  acknowledgment  of  the 
same.”  — Rules  of  Discipline. 

This  passage  was  modified  later. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  105 

her,  and  I sometimes  have  three  of  them  in  bed  with  me  by 
daylight  in  the  morning,  — Thos.,  Elizth.,  and  Martha. 

Do  write  often,  without  waiting  for  us,  for  I never  had 
less  time  to  take  the  pen  ; now  it  is  towards  eleven. 

To  which  J.  M.  adds  : — 

We  are  all  in  usual  health,  and  our  little  Martha  grows 
finely ; she  is  called  handsome.  Maria  and  Thomas  attend 
their  schools  regularly,  and  make  satisfactory  improve- 
ment. Anna  is  pursuing  her  Latin  study  in  company 
with  her  Yarnall  cousins. 

Elias  Hicks  has  attended  our  meetings  two  successive 
First-days,  and  preached  excellently  to  crowded  audiences, 
giving  evidence  that  he  is  still  “ great  and  good,”  and  ear- 
nestly engaged  to  do  the  work  of  his  Divine  Master,  and  to 
persuade  all  to  follow  his  holy  example.  . . . 

X i 

J.  M.  TO  THE  SAME. 

Phil.,  5th  mo.,  16th,  1830. 

We  have  been  again  favored  with  the  rec*  of  a letter 
from  our  mother,  dated  the  9th  inst.  Although  the  corre- 
spondence between  us  has  rather  declined  for  a few  years 
past,  in  consequence  of  our  not  assimilating  in  our  views 
and  opinions  on  an  all-engrossing  subject,  yet  I trust,  that 
as  the  excitement  which  always  attends  a revolution  or 
reformation  subsides,  and  sober  reason  again  takes  her  seat, 
we  shall  discover,  that  what  we  apprehended  to  be  erro- 
neous was  so  in  appearance  only,  and  should  not  interrupt 
the  reciprocal  feelings  of  friendship  and  affection,  that 
ought  to  exist  between  near  relatives,  and  which  I hope 
is  felt  as  ever  with  us,  though  not  so  frequently  manifested 
in  this  way.  ...  I am  tired  of  mercantile  business,  and 
have  thought  and  talked  much  lately  of  withdrawing  from 
it  and  doing  something  else,  — perhaps  going  to  the  coun- 
try. . . . 


106 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


L.  M.  adds  to  the  above : — 

We  feel  quite  unsettled  with  regard  to  the  future. 
I always  had  rather  an  objection  to  James’  engaging  in  his 
present  business,  and  yet  not  sufficient  to  have  him  give  it 
up  for  my  sake  ; but  of  latter  time  I cannot  regret,  that  the 
dealing  in  slave  goods  is  becoming  increasingly  burdensome 
to  him,  and  should  the  relinquishing  of  it  be  attended  with 
some  sacrifice,  we  are  nearly  prepared  to  receive  the  conse- 
quences. 

This  is  the  last  mention  of  the  mental  struggle 
which  resulted  in  James  Mott’s  giving  up  the  cotton 
business.  The  change  occurred  soon  after,  with 
great  sacrifice  of  material  prosperity,  but  with  a 
spiritual  gain,  which  those  can  best  appreciate  who 
have  “ fought  the  good  fight  ” themselves. 

Both  parties  of  the  Quakers  were  still  active  in 
endeavoring  to  uphold  their  claims  to  be  considered 
the  true  Society  of  Friends.  Proceedings  at  law  for 
the  possession  of  property  were  carried  on  through 
many  months,  causing  much  unsettlement.  They 
stimulated  the  desire  of  each  to  make  its  own  side 
appear  the  better  one,  the  effect  of  which  was  to 
keep  alive  party  feeling  and  animosity.  The  inter- 
est in  these  proceedings  was  heightened  by  the  fact 
that  eminent  counsel  were  engaged  on  both  sides, 
and  Friends,  distinguished  for  their  intelligence  and 
weight  of  character,  were  put  forward  as  witnesses 
to  maintain  the  cause  of  their  respective  parties.  In 
addition  to  this  cause  of  agitation,  many  leading 
persons  connected  with  the  reorganized  Society  were 
absorbed  in  measures  for  the  proper  administra- 
tion of  the  Discipline,  and  schemes  were  proposed, 
and  in  some  cases  resorted  to,  which  seemed  to 
Lucre tia  Mott  to  retard  religious  progress,  and  to 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


107 


abridge  the  advancement  of  those  testimonies,  which 
inculcated  obedience  to  the  Inner  Light,  as  the  test 
of  discipleship.  She  soon  discovered  that  the  course 
which  seemed  to  her  to  be  the  right  one,  was  not  ac- 
ceptable to  some  of  those  who  had  been  leaders  in 
the  Separation,  and  who  were  now  ready  to  institute 
measures  marked  more  by  a desire  to  uphold  secta- 
rian purposes  and  individual  plans,  than  to  advance 
the  principles  of  Christian  liberty,  so  ably  set  forth 
in  the  document  issued  by  Friends  at  the  time  of  the 
reorganization  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  in  1827. 

This  was  particularly  shown  in  an  Epistle,  which 
the  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting  of  1830  addressed 
to  that  of  London,  — where  there  had  been  no  divis- 
ion,— in  which  an  attempt  was  made  to  represent 
their  views  as  in  no  wise  inconsistent  with  those  held 
by  Friends  in  England.  When,  according  to  custom, 
this  Epistle  was  brought  into  the  women’s  meeting 
for  its  approval,  Lucretia  Mott,  who  was  the  clerk, 
and  whose  duty  it  became  to  sign  the  document,  find- 
ing that  it  contained  sentiments  utterly  opposed  to 
her  own  convictions,  and  to  what  she  believed  to  be 
the  inherent  spirit  of  Quakerism,  protested  against 
it,  and  stated-that,  while  as  clerk  it  might  be  proper 
and  necessary  for  her  to  sign  it  on  behalf  of  the 
Meeting,  yet  as  an  individual  she  could  not  approve 
of  it ; she  objected  to  any  statement  in  the  nature  of 
a declaration  of  faith,  other  than  the  “ inward  light,” 
— the  Divine  Light  in  the  soul,  — which  she  re- 
garded as  the  cardinal  doctrine  of  Friends.1 

Many  years  after,  a member  of  the  Select  Meeting 
of  Ministers  and  Elders,  one  strongly  inclined  to  or- 

1 This  Epistle  was  returned  from  England  with  the  charge  of  “mendac- 
ity.” It  was  not  even  permitted  to  be  read  in  London  Yearly  Meeting. 


108 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


tliodoxy,  and  fearful  of  the  growing  influence  of 
Lucretia  Mott,  sought  to  confound  her  by  reminding 
the  Meeting  that  she  had  signed  this  Epistle  of  1830. 
With  unusual  earnestness,  as  well  as  suppressed  in- 
dignation, she  forthwith  related  the  true  history  of 
the  circumstance,  which,  far  from  being  discreditable 
to  her,  was  an  honorable  instance  of  her  devotion  to 
the  true  spirit  of  the  Society. 

It  is  especially  painful  to  recur  to  this  period  in 
the  life  of  Lucretia  Mott.  She  discovered  that  her 
failure  to  sympathize  and  cooperate  with  those  who 
seemed  to  be  taking  a retrograde  course,  met  with 
coldness  and  unfriendly  admonition.  It  was  a deep 
disappointment  and  sorrow  to  her,  that  those  from 
whom  she  had  expected  so  much,  those  who  had  “ put 
their  hands  to  the  plough,  were  looking  back.”  This 
was  a sad  blow  to  the  hopes  and  expectations  which 
she  had  cherished  in  leaving  the  other  portion  of  the 
Society,  with  which  were  some  of  her  most  valued 
associations.  But  she  was  not  in  the  way  of  speak- 
ing of  personal  grievances.  It  might  well  be  said  of 
her  at  this  time,  that  she  was  “dumb  with  silence, 
and  held  her  peace  even  from  good ; and  her  sorrow 
was  stirred.”  It  was  as  early  as  the  year  1831  that 
she  met  with  the  following  from  the  writings  of  Wil- 
liam Ellery  Channing,  which  impressed  her  deeply  as 
a beautiful  expression  of  divine  truth,  and  which  she 
often  repeated  in  her  public  ministry.  A copy  of 
this,  in  her  husband’s  handwriting,  was  found  after 
her  death  in  the  quaint,  little,  old  portfolio  in  which 
she  kept  her  especial  treasures.  She  often  quoted 
other  passages,  but  this  must  have  been  the  one  she 
loved  best,  for  it  is  an  admirable  statement  of  her 
own  views. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


109 


“ There  is  one  principle  of  the  soul  which  makes  all  men 
essentially  equal.  I refer  to  the  sense  of  duty,  to  the  power 
of  discerning  and  doing  right,  to  the  moral  and  religious 
principle,  to  the  inward  monitor  which  speaks  in  the  name 
of  God.  This  is  the  great  gift  of  God,  — we  can  conceive 
no  greater.  . . . All  mysteries  of  science  and  theology  fade 
away  before  the  grandeur  of  the  simple  perception  of  duty, 
which  dawns  on  the  mind  of  the  little  child.  He  becomes 
subject  from  that  moment  to  a law  which  no  power  in  the 
universe  can  abrogate ; he  begins  to  stand  before  an  inward 
tribunal,  on  the  decisions  of  which  his  whole  happiness 
rests ; he  hears  a voice,  which  if  faithfully  followed  will 
guide  him  to  perfection  ; and  in  neglecting  which,  he  brings 
upon  himself  inevitable  misery.” 


CHAPTER  VI. 


In  forming  a correct  estimate  of  the  character  of 
Lucretia  Mott,  it  must  be  remembered,  that  deeply- 
interested  as  she  was  in  every  cause  that  could  better 
humanity,  she  was,  before  all,  a Friend.  Up  to  the 
time  of  the  Separation  in  the  Society,  her  interests 
had  been  busied  chiefly  within  its  own  limitations, 
and  although  the  question  of  slavery  had  already 
engaged  her  attention,  she  had  been  satisfied  to  re- 
gard it  as  important,  only  so  far  as  Quaker  tra- 
dition imposed  that  duty  upon  all  conscientious 
minds.  But  in  the  severe  mental  discipline  of  the 
Separation,  when  for  the  first  time  she  was  obliged 
to  judge  even  of  herself  what  was  right,  and  to  abide 
by  that  decision  at  whatever  sacrifice,  her  whole 
spiritual  vision  widened,  and  she  beheld  directly  be- 
fore her  extended  fields  of  labor  wherein  honest 
workers  were  sorely  needed.  To  see,  with  her,  was 
to  do.  As  she  says  of  herself,  “ The  millions  of 
down-trodden  slaves  in  our  land  being  the  greatest 
sufferers,  the  most  oppressed  class,  I felt  bound  to 
plead  their  cause  in  season  and  out  of  season,  to  en- 
deavor to  put  myself  in  their  soul’s  stead,  and  to  aid 
all  in  my  power,  in  every  right  effort  for  their  im- 
mediate emancipation.”  She  recognized  that  it  was 
not  the  cause  of  a sect  or  a party,  nor  of  a single 
generation,  but  of  “ universal  benevolence,  and  ever- 
lasting truth.”  To  its  furtherance  she  dedicated  her 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . Ill 

life,  and  her  loyalty  was  “ without  variableness  or 
shadow  of  turning.” 

Before  this  time,  in  England,  Elizabeth  Hey  rick 
had  published  her  work  on  “ Immediate,  not  Grad- 
ual, Emancipation ; ” Clarkson,  Wilberforce,  and 
others,  had  secured  the  attention  of  the  British  Par- 
liament to  the  wrongs  of  the  African,  and  public 
sentiment,  to  a good  degree,  was  enlisted  on  the  side 
of  the  slave.  In  this  country  but  little  of  importance 
had  been  accomplished,  until  the  untiring  labors  of 
the  devoted  Benjamin  Lundy,  editing  the  “ Genius 
of  Universal  Emancipation,”  in  Baltimore,  and  the 
startling  leaders  by  William  Lloyd  Garrison,  in  his 
“ Liberator,”  awoke  the  sleeping  nation,  and  pre- 
pared the  way  for  a convention  in  Philadelphia,  in 
1833,  to  take  the  ground  of  “ immediate,  not  gradual, 
emancipation  ; ” and  to  impress  the  duty  of  “ uncon- 
ditional liberty  without  expatriation.” 

It  would  hardly  be  possible  to  find  a more  graphic 
account  of  the  now  historical  convention  of  1833 
than  that  given  by  J.  Miller  McKim,  before  the 
American  Anti-Slavery  Society  at  its  third  decade 
meeting,  held  in  Philadelphia,  in  1863.  The  follow- 
ing extracts  are  selected : — 

“ For  two  or  three  years  previous  to  the  period  now  re- 
ferred to,  the  country  — a very  considerable  portion  of  it  — 
had  been  in  a state  of  high  religious  excitement.  Every- 
where people’s  attention  was  directed  with  unusual  ear- 
nestness to  the  subject  of  personal  religion.  Since  the  days 
of  Whitfield,  it  was  said,  there  had  been  no  excitement 
equal  to  it  in  depth  and  intensity ; but  toward  the  latter 
part  of  1833  this  excitement  began  to  subside.  . . . With 
the  subsidence  of  this  religious  excitement  in  the  country, 
the  feelings  of  the  sincere  and  enlightened  who  had  shared 


112 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


in  it  began  to  take  a new  turn.  Their  attention  was  called 
away  from  themselves  to  the  condition  of  others.  They 
had  made  sufficient  progress  in  the  divine  life  to  under- 
stand that  cardinal  injunction  : 4 Let  no  man  seek  his  own, 
but  every  one  his  neighbor’s  weal.’  . . . 

“In  the  latter  part  of  1833,  I learned  that  there  was  to 
be  a convention  in  Philadelphia,  for  the  purpose  of  form- 
ing a National  Anti-Slavery  Society.  . . . The  little  band 
of  pronounced  Abolitionists  in  Carlisle  — all  of  whom 
were  black,  except  myself  — appointed  me  a delegate,  and 
I set  off  for  the  city.  It  was  in  the  days  of  stage-coaches, 
before  the  new  era  of  railroads,  and  I was  two  days  in 
coming.  I stopped  at  the  ‘ Indian  Queen,’  in  Fourth  Street, 
then  considered  one  of  our  best  hotels.  . . . The  conven- 
tion met  in  the  Adelphi  Building,  in  Fifth  Street,  below 
Walnut.  Its  proceedings  were  not  secret,  though  they  were, 
nevertheless,  not  thrown  open  by  advertisement  to  the 
public.  There  were  some  sixty  or  seventy  delegates  pres- 
ent, and  a few  spectators  who  had  been  especially  invited. 
A small  number,  it  will  be  said,  for  a national  convention. 
But  at  that  time,  it  must  be  remembered,  the  movement 
was  in  its  incipiency.  The  cloud  of  abolitionism  was  not 
even  so  big  as  a man’s  hand ! When  I entered  the  hall, 
which  was  on  the  morning  of  the  second  day,  the  proceed- 
ings had  begun  ; though,  as  I soon  learned,  there  was  no 
specific  business  before  the  meeting.  A committee  had 
been  appointed  the  day  before  to  draw  up  a declaration  of 
sentiments,  and  the  convention  was  now  awaiting  their 
report.  . . . Mr.  Tappan’s  speech  was  interrupted  by  the 
announcement  that  Mr.  Garrison  and  the  rest  of  the  com- 
mittee were  coming  in  with  their  report.  They  had  pre- 
pared a draft  of  a declaration,  and  it  devolved  upon  Dr. 
Edwin  P.  Atlee  to  read  it.  After  the  reading  followed 
criticism  of  its  contents,  — or  rather,  criticism  of  some  of 
its  phrases ; for  as  a whole,  the  paper  commended  itself  at 
once  to  all  who  heard  it.  . . . Among  the  speakers,  while 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


113 


the  declaration  was  under  discussion,  were  two  who  inter- 
ested me  particularly.  One  was  a countryman  dressed  in 
the  plainest  garb,  and  in  appearance  otherwise  not  partic- 
ularly calculated  to  excite  expectation.  His  manner  was 
angular,  and  his  rhetoric  not  what  would  be  called  graceful. 
But  his  matter  was  solid,  and  as  clear  as  a bell.  It  had 
the  ring  of  the  genuine  metal,  and  was,  moreover,  pat  to 
the  point  in  question.  When  he  sat  down,  — which  he  did 
after  a very  brief  speech,  — the  question  was  asked,  4 Who 
is  that  ? ’ and  the  answer  came,  4 Thomas  Whitson,  of 
Lancaster  County,  in  this  State.’ 

44  The  other  speaker  was  a woman.  I had  never  before 
heard  a woman  speak  at  a public  meeting.  She  said  but  a 
few  words,  but  these  were  spoken  so  modestly,  in  such 
sweet  tones,  and  yet  withal  so  decisively,  that  no  one  could 
fail  to  be  pleased.  And  no  one  did  fail  to  be  pleased.  She 
apologized  for  what  might  be  regarded  as  an  intrusion  ; 
but  she  was  assured  by  the  chairman  and  others  that  what 
she  had  said  was  very  acceptable.  The  chairman  added 
his  hope  that  4 the  lady  ’ would  not  hesitate  to  give  expres- 
sion to  anything  that  might  occur  to  her  during  the  course 
of  the  proceedings. 

44  This  debate  on  the  declaration  took  place  in  committee 
of  the  whole.  After  one  or  two  slight  verbal  changes,  the 
committee  arose,  and  reported  the  document  to  the  conven- 
tion. It  was  adopted  unanimously,  and  ordered  to  be  en- 
grossed. The  next  morning  being  the  last  session  of  the 
convention,  it  was  brought  in  engrossed,  and  ready  for  sig- 
nature. Before  the  work  of  signing  began,  it  was  agreed 
that  it  should  be  read  once  more.  The  task  was  assigned 
to  our  friend,  Samuel  J.  May,  who  performed  it  with  much 
feeling.  At  times  his  emotion  was  such  as  to  prevent  him 
for  a while  from  proceeding.  The  same  feeling  pervaded 
the  audience.  Then  followed  informally  the  ceremony  of 
signing.  Each  one  as  he  came  up  to  put  his  name  to  the 
instrument  showed  by  his  manner,  and  in  some  instances 


114 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


by  his  words,  that  he  was  doing  a very  solemn  thing.  . . . 
Looking  back  upon  this  interesting  occasion,  the  whole 
thing  comes  up  before  me,  with  the  distinctness  of  a pic- 
ture. I see  the  convention  just  as  it  sat  in  that  little  hall  of 
the  Adel  phi  Building.  I see  the  president,  Beriah  Green, 
of  Oneida  Institute,  sitting  on  an  eminence  in  the  west  end 
of  the  hall ; at  either  side  of  him  the  two  secretaries, 
Win.  Green,  Jr.,  and  John  G.  Whittier.  . . . At  that  con- 
vention there  were  no  adjournments  for  dinner.  We  sat 
daily  from  ten  o’clock  a.  m.  till  dark,  without  recess.  We 
hail  meat  to  eat,  which  those  who  have  never  been  4 caught 
up  into  the  third  heaven  ’ of  first  principles,  wot  not  of. 
The  last  hours  of  the  convention  were  especially  impres- 
sive. I had  never  before,  nor  have  I ever  since,  witnessed 
anything  fully  equal  to  it.  The  deep  religious  spirit  which 
had  pervaded  the  meeting  from  the  beginning  became  still 
deeper.  The  evidence  of  the  Divine  presence  and  the  Di- 
vine approval  was  palpable.  Had  we  heard  a voice  saying, 
4 Put  off  thy  shoes  from  off  thy  feet,  for  the  ground 
whereon  thou  standest  is  holy  ground,’  our  convictions 
could  scarcely  have  been  clearer.”  . . . 

It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  u other  speaker  — a 
woman,”  whom  Mr.  McKim  mentions  — was  Lucre- 
tia  Mott.  James  Mott  was  one  of  the  members  of 
the  convention,  and,  as  such,  signed  the  immortal 
document.  But  it  does  not  seem  to  have  occurred 
to  Lucretia  Mott,  Lydia  White,  Esther  Moore,  and 
Sydney  Ann  Lewis,  the  four  women  who  were  pres- 
ent, that  they  too  should  have  been  members,  and 
have  had  their  names  recorded.  They  were  there 
by  invitation,  as  “ listeners  and  spectators.”  Lucre- 
tia Mott,  speaking  of  this  many  years  afterwards, 
said : — 

Although  we  were  not  recognized  as  a part  of  the  con- 
vention by  signing  the  document,  yet  every  courtesy  was 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


115 


shown  to  us,  every  encouragement  given  to  speak,  or  to 
make  suggestions  of  alteration.  I do  not  think  it  oc- 
curred to  any  one  of  us  at  that  time,  that  there  would  be  a 
propriety  in  our  signing  the  document.  It  was  with  diffi- 
culty, I acknowledge,  that  I ventured  to  express  what  had 
been  near  to  my  heart  for  many  years,  for  I knew  we 
were  there  by  sufferance ; but  when  I rose,  such  was  the 
readiness  with  which  the  freedom  to  speak  was  granted, 
that  it  inspired  me  with  a little  more  boldness  to  speak 
on  other  subjects.  When  the  declaration  was  under  con- 
sideration, and  we  were  considering  our  principles  and  our 
intended  measures  of  action,  when  our  friends  felt  that 
they  were  planting  themselves  on  the  truths  of  Divine  Rev- 
elation, and  on  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  as  an 
Everlasting  Rock,  it  seemed  to  me,  as  I heard  it  read,  that 
the  climax  would  be  better  to  transpose  the  sentence  and 
place  the  Declaration  of  Independence  first,  and  the  truths 
of  Divine  Revelation  last,  as  the  Everlasting  Rock  ; and  I 
proposed  it.  I remember  one  of  the  younger  members 
turning  to  see  what  woman  there  was  there  who  knew 
what  the  word  “ transpose ” meant. 

Another  of  her  suggestions  led  to  the  amendment 
of  the  phrase,  “ We  maybe  personally  defeated,  but 
our  principles  never  can  be,”  by  the  omission  of  the 
last  two  words.  She  was  too  modest  to  speak  of  the 
most  important  service  she  rendered  that  conven- 
tion, — and  perhaps  she  did  not  fully  realize  it,  — but 
some  of  those  whom  she  addressed  felt  that  her  lofty 
encouragement  strengthened  and  confirmed  their  pur- 
pose at  a critical  moment,  when  an  over-cautious  pol- 
icy suggested  delay.  Thomas  Wistar  and  Roberts 
Vaux,  influential  men  of  philanthropic  reputation, 
who  had  been  honored  by  an  invitation  to  preside  at 
the  convention,  had  declined  for  prudential  reasons; 
which,  on  being  reported,  made  a sensible  impression 


116 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


on  the  assembly.  At  that  moment  Lucretia  Mott 
rose,  and  spoke  a few  words,  “ brief,  timely,  well- 
chosen,  and  weighty.”  She  reminded,  her  hearers 
that  “right  principles  are  stronger  than  great  names. 
If  our  principles  are  right,  why  should  we  be  cow- 
ards? Why  should  we  wait  for  those  who  never  have 
had  the  courage  to  maintain  the  inalienable  rights  of 
the  slave  ? ” 

Amidst  calls  of  “ go  on,”  she  took  her  seat,  and  not 
another  word  was  uttered  in  favor  of  delay. 

The  young  “ member  who  turned  to  look  at  the 
woman  who  knew  how  to  use  the  word  4 transpose,’ ” 
was  James  Miller  McKim.  He  was  then  a young 
man,  studying  for  the  ministry,  but  he  soon  relin- 
quished this  to  espouse  the  Anti-Slavery  cause,  with 
which  he  was  identified  throughout  its  entire  course. 
No  one  can  follow  its  progress  in  Pennsylvania  with- 
out admiring  his  ability,  his  sagacity,  and  his  devo- 
tion. James  and  Lucretia  Mott  met  him  for  the  first 
time  at  the  Convention,  and  were  greatly  pleased 
with  his  eager  adoption  of  the  despised  cause.  This 
was  the  beginning  of  a strong  and  abiding  friend- 
ship. They  were  also  deeply  interested  in  the  war- 
fare then  waging  in  his  mind  between  inherited 
Presbyterianism  and  liberal  Christianity.  A mental 
struggle  of  this  kind  was  sure  to  engage  the  sym- 
pathy of  Lucretia  Mott ; and  in  this  case,  we  may 
infer  from  the  two  following  letters  that  her  advice 
also  was  asked.  Unfortunately,  Mr.  McKim’s  letters 
to  her  are  not  to  be  found.  We  can  only  infer  their 
purport. 

Phila.  1st  mo.  1st,  1834. 

My  dear  Friend,  J.  M.  McKim,  — The  reception  of 
thy  letter  was  truly  pleasant,  even  though  less  minute  than 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  117 

we  wished,  concerning  the  welfare  of  thy  brothers  and  sis- 
ters, in  whose  interest  thou  allowed  us  to  participate. 

Our  friend  Wm.  L.  Fisher,  of  Germantown,  called  here 
the  day  thou  left,  and  expressed  regret  that  we  did  not  go 
there  on  the  day  appointed.  We  have  since  made  them  a 
visit,  when  he  handed  us  his  work  on  “ Pauperism  and 
Crime,”  directing  that  it  should  be  sent  to  thee.  Its  pages 
are  characteristic  of  its  eccentric  author. 

Benjamin  Ferris,  of  Wilmington,  also  came  on  the  even- 
ing of  that  day  hoping  to  find  thee  here.  Agreeably  to  his 
promise,  he  has  collected  some  abolition  reports  and  pam- 
phlets, which,  however,  he  did  not  bring  with  him.  While 
he  professed  unity  with  the  Anti-Slavery  cause,  he  objected 
to  the  word,  “ immediate,”  inasmuch  as  it  required  an  ex- 
planation of  our  meaning.  It  is  to  be  regretted,  that  those 
who  might  be  powerful  advocates  in  a righteous  cause  avail 
themselves  of  such  excuses  for  the  withdrawal  of  their  aid. 

We  had  an  interesting  visit  from  Wm.  L.  Garrison.  He 
gave  us  many  particulars  of  his  visit  to  Clarkson  and 
others  in  England,  and  read  some  important  letters.  Some 
of  his  friends  would  like  for  him  to  remove  here,  and  pub- 
lish a daily  paper : he  has  taken  it  under  consideration, 
but  has  some  doubts  of  the  time  being  fully  come  to  leave 
Boston. 

I regret  that  we  cannot  procure  for  thee  all  that  Stuart 
has  written  opposed  to  Charming,  because  justice  requires 
that  we  should  acquaint  ourselves  with  both  sides,  before  we 
judge.  What  is  furnished  may  satisfy  thy  mind,  as  far  as 
controversial  writings  can  do  this : but  permit  me  to  ques- 
tion whether  thy  present  wants  will  be  met  by  the  perusal 
of  works  of  this  character.  Rather  consult  the  volume  of 
thy  own  experience,  and  as  thou  acknowledges  thy  views 
slowly  brightening,  be  patient,  and  rest  in  full  faith  for  the 
rising  of  the  sun,  when,  as  thou  art  able  to  bear  it,  all  mists 
and  clouds  will  be  dispelled.  In  the  meantime,  while  read- 
ing and  studying  the  Scriptures,  let  the  general  tenor  of 


118 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


these  invaluable  writings  govern  thy  conclusions,  making 
all  due  allowance  for  the  time  and  circumstances  in  which 
they  were  written  ; but  do  not  puzzle  and  perplex  thy  mind 
with  inferences  from  isolated  passages  here  and  there,  which 
are  contrary  to  the  spirit  of  the  whole,  and  do  violence  to 
the  noble  gift  of  reason,  divinely  bestowed  upon  us.  The 
Apostle  wrote  formerly  to  the  young  men  not  because  they 
knew  not  the  truth,  but  because  they  knew  it,  and  also  be- 
cause the  Word  of  God  abode  in  them  ; and  while  thou  holds 
fast  to  that  excellent  sentiment,  that  no  text  of  Scripture 
however  plain  can  shake  thy  belief  in  a truth  which  thou 
perceives  by  intuition,  or  make  thee  believe  a thing  which 
is  contrary  to  thy  innate  sense  of  right  and  wrong,  it  will 
lead  thee  to  frequent  introversion,  and  thou  wilt  know  “ of 
whom  thou  learnest  these  things,”  and  wilt  not  have  need 
that  any  man  should  teach  thee  ; but,  “ as  this  same  anoint- 
ing teacheth  all  things,  and  is  truth,  and  no  lie,”  thou  wilt 
come  to  give  paramount  heed  to  this,  and  become,  I trust, 
settled  on  that  foundation  which  cannot  be  shaken. 

Worcester’s  “ Causes  of  Contention  among  Christians”  I 
have  in  vain  looked  for,  to  send  thee.  Mine  was  returned 
a few  days  since.  I enclose  it  for  thy  perusal ; to  be  re- 
turned when  thou  hast  done  with  it.  John  Woolman’s 
Journal  will,  as  we  told  thee,  bear  an  attentive  perusal ; 
and  although  thou  may  see  some  parts  strongly  marked 
with  Quaker  superstitions  and  technicalities,  yet  lay  it  not 
aside  on  that  account.  Thou  art  capable  of  judging  of 
the  spirit  of  the  writer ; let  that,  with  his  sound  reasoning, 
commend  it  to  thy  notice.  I defend  not  the  visionary 
part. 

Our  family  join  in  offering  thee  the  good  wishes  of  the 
season.  Very  truly  thy  friend,  L.  Mott. 

Phila.,  5th  mo.  8th,  1834. 

My  dear  Friend,  J.  M.  McKim, — Thy  interesting 
letter  was  received  yesterday.  I cannot  doubt  that  the 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


119 


good  feeling  subsisting  between  us  hitherto  in  our  discus- 
sions, will  continue  in  any  future  examination  of  subjects, 
even  should  we  find  ourselves  not  so  nearly  united  in  senti- 
ment as  we  anticipated  last  winter. 

My  husband  called  on  our  dear  friend,  Wm.  H.  Furness, 
to  inquire  where  the  controversy  thou  wishes  to  see  might 
be  found.  He  is  becoming  increasingly  interested  in  the 
Abolition  cause,  and  we  hope  it  will  ere  long  be  with  him 
a pulpit  theme. 

Last  week  we  had  the  renewed  pleasure  of  a visit  from 
Wm.  L.  Garrison.  He  passed  several  days  with  us;  ad- 
dressed the  colored  people  in  two  of  their  churches ; and 
would  have  had  a public  meeting,  had  he  met  with  more  en- 
couragement from  our  timid  Philada  abolitionists.  He  was 
also  discouraged  in  the  desire  he  felt  to  say  a few  words  to 
our  young  men,  on  the  evening  of  their  forming  themselves 
into  a society,  — at  their  request,  he  took  no  part,  — they 
thinking  the  feeling  here,  of  opposition  to  his  zeal  and  ar- 
dent measures  in  the  cause,  was  such,  that  it  would  be 
rather  a disadvantage.  How  much  more  congenial  with 
my  feelings  was  the  noble  appeal  in  his  behalf  made  by 
Lewis  Tappan  and  others  at  the  Convention.  It  appears 
to  me  important  that  he  should  have  the  countenance  and 
support  of  his  friends.  We  passed  an  evening  with  him 
at  James  Forten’s,  and  were  highly  interested  in  the  con- 
versation. The  cause  is  certainly  making  rapid  progress  ; 
we  may  yet  live  to  see  the  desire  of  our  souls,  with  re- 
gard to  this  oppressed  people.  We  have  received  a letter 
from  Benjamin  Lundy,  — he  has  strong  hopes  of  ultimate 
success.  . . . 

Our  family  unite  in  affectionate  remembrance. 

Thy  friend,  L.  Mott. 

Somewhat  later,  she  writes  again  : — 

Thank  thee  for  the  extracts  from  thy  Diary.  I believe 
thou  wilt  yet  have  to  let  all  thou  hast  learned  “at  the  feet 


120 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


of  Gamaliel”  go  for  what  it  is  worth,  without  going  “from 
one  form  to  another.”  The  “ Christians  ” may  be  a pious 
and  Christ-like  sect,  but  I do  not  like  their  numbering  the 
Commandments.  Whatsoever  He  — the  Spirit  of  Truth  — 
biddeth  us  do,  that  we  are  to  do,  without  vainly  seeking  to 
ascertain  the  exact  number  of  the  Jewish,  or  other  written 
commandments.  It  is  quite  time  we  read  and  examined 
the  Bible  more  rationally,  in  order  that  truth  may  shine  in 
its  native  brightness.  I do  not  wonder  at  thy  doubts  of 
the  propriety  of  occupying  thy  “ station  as  minister”  in 
preaching  any  system  of  Faith,  and  care  not  how  soon  thy 
Orthodox  brethren  detect  thy  heresies ; though  I shall  be 
careful  how  I expose  thee,  well  as  I know  that  thy  relig- 
ious or  theological  opinions  have  been  for  some  years  past 
undergoing  a change.  I want  thee  to  have  done  with  call- 
ing Unitarian  rationalities, “ icy  philosophizing.”  The  step 
thou  art  taking  is  a serious  one,  and  thy  conclusions  are  of 
great  importance.  I pray  that  thou  mayst  be  rightly  di- 
rected. 

She  also  writes  to  her  sister,  Martha  C.  Wright : — 

The  more  my  attention  is  directed  to  a studied  theology, 
and  systematized  Divinity,  the  more  deeply  do  I deplore  its 
unhappy  effect  on  the  mind  and  character  ; the  tendency 
is  to  lower  the  estimate  of  practical  righteousness,  and  ra- 
tional Christian  duties.  How  inviting  is  religion  when 
stripped  of  the  appendages  of  bigoted  sectarism,  and  gloomy 
superstition  ! This  is  exemplified  in  our  friend  J.  M.  Mc- 
Kim.  His  mind  has  at  length  burst  the  fetters  of  Presby- 
terianism, and,  retaining  all  that  is  truly  “pious  ” and  valua- 
ble, he  is  walking  forth  in  “the  liberty  wherewith  Christ 
makes  free.” 

The  Philadelphia  Female  Anti-Slavery  Society  was 
formed  immediately  after  the  organization  of  the 
American  society,  with  Esther  Moore  as  president. 
A majority  of  its  members  belonged  to  the  Society 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


121 


of  Friends.  It  was  almost  an  unheard-of  thing  then, 
in  Pennsylvania,  for  women  to  have  societies  of  their 
own,  unless  under  the  patronizing  shelter  of  church 
organization ; and  these  women,  as  they  confessed 
with  amusement  afterwards,  were  obliged  to  ask  a 
man  to  preside  at  their  first  meeting.  Lucretia  Mott 
said,  in  speaking  of  it : — 

At  that  time  I had  no  idea  of  the  meaning  of  pream- 
bles, and  resolutions,  and  votings.  Women  had  never  been 
in  any  assemblies  of  the  kind.  I had  attended  only  one 
convention  — a convention  of  colored  people  — before 
that ; and  that  was  the  first  time  in  my  life  I had  ever 
heard  a vote  taken,  being  accustomed  to  our  Quaker  way 
of  getting  the  prevailing  sentiment  of  the  meeting.  When, 
a short  time  after,  we  came  together  to  form  the  Female 
Anti-Slavery  Society,  there  was  not  a woman  capable  of 
taking  the  chair  and  organizing  that  meeting  in  due  order ; 
and  we  had  to  call  on  James  McCrummel,  a colored  man, 
to  give  us  aid  in  the  work. 

The  work  once  begun,  however,  was  steadily  car- 
ried on  for  thirty-six  years.  The  secretary  of  the 
society  for  many  years,  Mary  Grew,  of  Philadelphia, 
in  reviewing  its  labors,  said  : — 

It  cannot  be  claimed  for  its  members  that  they  counted 
the  cost  of  the  warfare  upon  which  they  were  entering,  nor 
the  number  of  the  years  which  lay  stretched  out  in  the  dim 
future,  between  their  first  battle  and  their  final  victory.  It 
was  well  for  them,  well  for  the  cause  to  which  they  had 
vowed  allegiance,  that  this  knowledge  lay  beyond  their 
reach.  The  soul  that  would  have  fainted  or  faltered  be- 
fore the  prefigured  vision  of  that  long  period  of  toil  and 
strife,  was  yet  stronger  for  the  buoyant  hope  of  early  vic- 
tory, and  addressed  itself  to  the  labors  of  each  successive 
year  all  the  more  ardently  for  the  bright  possibility  that  its 


122 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


close  might  usher  in  the  jubilee.  As  they  went  on,  they 
found  their  work  widening,  their  responsibility  deepening, 
at  every  step.  It  is  now  a page  of  history ; it  was  then  a 
startling  revelation  daily  made,  a painful  experience  daily 
borne,  that  the  churches  which  had  nurtured  their  sons  and 
daughters  on  the  words  of  Christian  love  and  human  broth- 
erhood,  had  no  desire  to  see  them  practically  illustrated 
towards  the  slave  or  the  negro.  With  more  of  keen  dis- 
appointment and  sorrow  than  of  indignation,  did  we  look  on 
the  strange  spectacle  of  the  American  Church  standing  by 
to  keep  the  garments  of  an  enraged  populace,  stoning  the 
Stephens  of  that  martyr  age. 

It  is  sad  to  have  to  record  that  the  Society  of 
Friends  was  no  exception  to  this  indictment.  Not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  many  of  its  members 
were  also  members  of  the  various  Anti-Slavery  Soci- 
eties, it  was,  as  a body,  untrue  to  its  righteous  testi- 
mony against  slavery,  and  was  becoming  increasingly 
averse  to  the  agitation  of  so  unpopular  a question. 
Only  here  and  there  could  a meeting-house  be  found 
where  an  avowed  discussion  of  the  subject  was  per- 
mitted ; Friends  were  exhorted  by  those  in  authority 
to  “keep  in  the  quiet,”  to  “avoid  all  contention,” 
and  to  be  careful  about  “ going  out  into  the  mix- 
ture.” Those  ministers  who  persisted  in  introducing 
the  obnoxious  topic  into  their  discourses,  were  re- 
garded as  “ subjects  of  uneasiness.”  Lucretia  Mott, 
as  one  of  these,  encountered  many  difficulties  ; but, 
so  far  from  being  deterred  by  them,  she  sought  every 
opportunity  to  plead  the  cause  of  the  oppressed,  both 
in  and  out  of  the  limitations  of  her  Society.  Al- 
though never  employed  as  a lecturer  by  the  Anti- 
Slavery  Society,  she  did  as  faithful  work  as  any,  in 
her  own  way. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


123 


After  her  elder  children  were  grown  up,  and  the 
younger  ones  well  in  their  teens,  she  felt  at  liberty 
to  leave  home  occasionally  “ to  travel  in  truth’s 
service,”  as  is  customary  among  Friends.  In  doing 
this  she  was  often  required  to  sacrifice  both  comfort 
and  convenience.  While  still  an  acceptable  minis- 
ter, she  generally  carried  a “ minute”1  from  her 
Monthly  Meeting.  With  this  regularly  constituted 
authority  she  traveled  through  New  York  State, 
into  parts  of  New  England  as  far  as  Nantucket, 
and  as  far  south  as  the  northern  part  of  Virginia. 
In  one  of  these  journeys,  accompanied  by  her  hus- 
band, she  attended  seventy-one  different  meetings, 
and  spoke  more  or  less  at  each  one.  They  were 
absent  from  home  seventy  days,  and  traveled  a 
distance  of  twenty-four  hundred  miles,  most  of  it 
in  a stage-coach.  Her  discourses  at  such  times  were 
mainly  on  religious  subjects,  but  she  never  failed  to 
bear  testimony  against  the  sin  of  slavery.  It  was 
this  u lugging  in  ” (to  use  the  words  of  her  oppo- 
nents) of  a distasteful  subject  which  finally  brought 
her  into  such  disfavor  in  the  Society,  that  the  time 
came  when  it  seemed  doubtful  whether  the  Meeting 
would  be  willing  to  furnish  her  with  a u minute.” 
During  these  years  she  did  not  ask  for  their  concur- 
rence in  prosecuting  her  labors  ; but,  through  favor 

1 For  the  benefit  of  such  readers  as  are  unacquainted  with  this  form  of 

permission,  I quote  one  “ minute,”  as  a sample  of  all : “ opened 

in  this  meeting  a concern  she  felt  to  pay  a religious  visit  to  the  families 

of  Friends  constituting  Monthly  Meeting,  and  some  others  as  way 

may  open,  likewise  to  appoint  some  meetings  among  those  more  remotely 
situated  in  its  vicinity;  which  claiming  the  attention  of  Friends,  was  fully 
united  with;  and  women’s  meeting  informing  that  they  also  united  there- 
in, she  is  left  at  liberty  to  pursue  her  prospect  as  Truth  may  direct,  being 
a minister  in  unity  with  us.  The  clerk  is  directed  to  furnish  her  with  a 
copy  of  this  minute  on  behalf  of  the  meeting.” 


124 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


and  disfavor,  she  “ shunned  not  to  declare  the  whole 
counsel  of  God.”  She  continued  to  travel  exten- 
sively, but  was  careful  to  avoid  any  infringement  of 
the  spirit  or  letter  of  the  Discipline,  which  might 
render  her  liable  to  be  brought  before  the  Meeting 
as  an  “ offender.” 

About  this  time  one  of  her  intimate  friends  wrote, 
for  his  own  entertainment,  a descriptive  sketch  of 
Lucretia  Mott.  It  was  never  printed,  or  shown  to 
any  one  but  her  children,  as  she  thought  it  too  flat- 
tering, but  was  found  after  her  death  among  her  pa- 
pers, and  is  given  here.  It  shows  nice  discrimina- 
tion, as  well  as  an  intimate  knowledge  of  her  char- 
acter : — 

I scarcely  know  whether  to  pronounce  Mrs.  Mott  hand- 
some or  not.  She  appears  so  to  me,  though  I think  it 
probable  that  she  would  not,  by  others,  be  called  more  than 
“quite  good-looking.”  Her  features,  taken  separately,  do 
not  possess  that  symmetry  of  proportion  which  is  necessary 
to  constitute  beauty ; yet  the  contour  of  her  countenance, 
with  its  intellectual,  sprightly,  and  agreeable  expression, 
appears  to  me  not  only  interesting,  but  exceedingly  lovely. 
In  her  person  she  is  under  the  middle  size.  She  is  very 
active  in  her  movements,  and  when  in  health,  elastic.  Her 
manners  are  very  easy,  and  are  marked  by  a dignified  sim- 
plicity and  grace  almost  peculiar  to  herself. 

But  it  is  the  intellectual  and  moral  features  of  Mrs. 
Mott’s  character  which  are  most  apt  to  arrest  attention. 
Her  mind  is  one  of  superior  order.  Always  active,  it  seems 
to  abhor  inanity  as  nature  does  a vacuum.  Yet  she  takes 
no  interest  in  ordinary  scientific  pursuits.  Mineralogy,  bot- 
any, geology,  and  such  like  natural  sciences,  have  no 
charms  for  her.  The  science  of  morals  is  the  sphere  in 
which  her  mind  delights  to  act;  the  pursuit  of  moral  truth 
is  the  exercise  in  which  her  mental  powers  are  most  at 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


125 


home.  Her  perceptions  are  very  quick,  and  generally  very 
clear.  She  reasons  logically,  though  not  systematically. 
If  she  sometimes  “ jumps  at  conclusions, ”it  is  the  fault  not 
so  much  of  her  mind  as  her  temperament.  She  is  naturally 
very  impatient  of  delay,  and  cannot  therefore  endure  what 
appears  to  her  the  drudgery  of  slowly  and  cautiously  collat- 
ing facts,  and  inquiring  into  their  various  bearings  and  re- 
lations. As  a consequence,  her  premises  are  often  too  nar- 
row for  her  conclusions.  She  loves  poetry,  not  however 
for  the  sublimity  of  its  style,  or  the  beauty  of  its  imagery, 
but  for  the  truth  and  force  of  its  sentiments. 

The  intellectual  features  of  Mrs.  Mott  are  much  more 
easily  described  than  those  of  her  moral  character.  I 
should  say,  however,  that  benevolence  was  the  presiding 
genius  of  her  heart.  “ To  do  good  and  communicate  ” is 
not  only  her  delight,  but  the  chosen  business  of  her  life. 
She u seeks  not  her  own,  but  her  neighbor’s  weal.”  She 
knows  how  to  put  the  Christian  definition  on  that  term 
“neighbor ; 99  all  are  regarded  as  her  neighbors  who  are 
within  the  reach  of  her  influence.  Low  as  well  as  high, 
poor  as  well  as  rich,  bond  and  free,  black  and  white,  friends 
near,  and  strangers  remote,  all  receive  a share  in  her  kind 
offices  and  benevolent  exertions.  She  forgets  herself  in 
thinking  of  the  wants  of  others.  In  her  efforts  to  promote 
the  health  of  others  she  neglects  to  pay  proper  attention 
to  her  own.  To  vindicate  the  name  of  a friend  she  ex- 
poses her  own  to  reproach.  In  short,  she,  if  any  one  does, 
" loves  her  neighbor  as  herself.” 

I need  hardly  say  that  love  of  justice  is  a conspicuous 
feature  in  this  lady’s  moral  profile.  u Fiat  justitia  ruat 
ccelum  ” is  with  her,  not  a rhetorical  flourish,  but  a gov- 
erning sentiment  of  her  heart.  In  no  question  which  the 
moral  law  can  arbitrate,  and  under  no  circumstances  where 
principle  is  at  stake,  is  she  heard  to  ask,  “ what  is  expedi- 
ent ? ” “ what  is  policy  ? ” “ what  will  folks  say  ? ” or  “ what 
will  people  think  ? ” but  “ what  is  right  ? 99  “ what  do  ab- 


126 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


gtract  truth  and  justice  require  ? ” This  being  ascertained, 
the  question  with  her  is  settled,  and  her  pathway  made 
plain.  It  might  be  added,  that  Mrs.  Mott  is  a woman  of 
great  firmness  of  purpose,  and  decision  and  energy  of  char- 
acter. With  spirits  buoyant  and  apparently  inexhaustible, 
she  seems  to  have  courage  to  dare,  and  fortitude  to  endure 
anything  to  which  a woman  can  be  called. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  however,  that  because  no 
blemishes  have  been  brought  to  view  in  this  portraiture, 
that  none  exist  to  mar  the  beauty  of  the  original,  or  that  I 
regard  her  as  free  from  defects.  An  artist  in  painting  a 
likeness  is  not  obliged  to  portray  blemishes  any  further 
than  may  be  necessary  to  his  design.  By  way  of  per- 
spective, though,  it  ought  to  be  added  that  the  energy  of 
our  friend  sometimes  runs  into  rashness,  and  her  decision 
into  hastiness  and  willfulness.  Her  freedom  from  suspi- 
ciousness, and  her  readiness  to  confide  in  the  professions 
of  others,  frequently  expose  her,  and  with  justice,  to  the 
charge  of  credulity.  Her  kindness  often  degenerates  into 
a spirit  of  indulgence,  and  her  goodness  into  mere  good 
nature.  She  has  more  knowledge  than  learning,  and  yet 
more  wisdom  than  knowledge.  Her  information,  though 
it  extends  to  a very  great  variety  of  subjects,  is,  on  many 
of  these,  superficial.  She  thinks  and  reads  much,  but  does 
both  without  system.  Her  independence  of  thought  more 
than  borders  on  temerity. 

As  a wife,  Mrs.  Mott  is  all  her  husband  can  desire ; as 
a mother,  she  is  more  than  her  children  have  any  right  to 
ask.  As  a hostess,  she  is  unsurpassed,  her  hospitality  often 
exposing  her  to  imposition  from  its  excess  ; and  as  a friend, 
she  is  ever  faithful  and  true.  As  a woman,  she  has  few 
superiors. 

Tlie  Female  Anti  - Slavery  Society,  as  has  been 
said  before,  was  organized  immediately  after,  and 
under  the  inspiration  of  the  convention  of  1833.  It 
enrolled  the  names  of  many  excellent  women : Syd- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


127 


ney  Ann  Lewis,  Esther  Moore,  Lydia  White,  Sarah 
Pugh,  Mary  Needles,  and  others.  Mary  Grew,  its 
admirable  secretary  for  many  years,  joined  it  a year 
later.  Lucretia  Mott  was  its  president  during  most 
of  its  existence.  Of  her  in  this  capacity,  Mary  Grew 
says : — 

She  was  always  an  inspiration  to  its  members,  a wise 
counselor,  and  an  active  worker  in  its  various  depart- 
ments of  labor.  None  of  us  can  ever  forget  the  sweetness 
and  dignity  with  which  she  moved  among  us ; the  pleasant 
humor  with  which  she  enlivened  our  meetings ; the  firm- 
ness with  which  she  maintained  a principle  in  all  its  appli- 
cations ; and  the  grace  with  which  she  yielded  her  prefer- 
ences where  no  principle  of  right  was  involved.  Her 
perception  was  quick.  She  readily  divined  the  difference 
between  a “tradition  of  the  Elders,”  and  a moral  law,  and 
as  quickly  acted  accordingly.  One  illustration  of  this  was 
her  course  when  it  was  proposed  to  hold  our  first  Anti- 
Slavery  Fair.  A majority  of  the  members  of  the  Female 
Anti  - Slavery  Society  were  members  of  the  Society  of 
Friends;  and  by  that  Society,  Fairs  were  regarded  with 
much  suspicion,  if  not  absolute  disapprobation.  So  sensibly 
was  this  pressure  felt  by  some  of  the  abolitionists,  that  it 
was  with  difficulty  our  Society  was  induced  to  replenish  its 
treasury  by  such  an  innovation ; and  our  first  Fair  was 
called  by  the  modest  name  of  “Anti-Slavery  Sale.”  But 
Mrs.  Mott  saw  that  it  was  a perfectly  legitimate  and  proper 
measure,  and  gave  her  cordial  assent  and  assistance  to  it 
and  its  long  train  of  annual  successors.  In  contrast  with 
our  later  ones,  this  first  Fair  appears,  in  retrospect,  very 
plain  and  simple.  It  was  a “day  of  small  things;  ” and  in 
order  to  diminish  expenses  and  increase  the  profits,  all  the 
manual  labor  was  performed  by  volunteers.  I recollect 
going  into  the  Hall  one  morning  at  an  early  hour,  and  be- 
ing attracted  by  the  appearance  of  a boy  who  was  assisting 
in  sweeping  the  room.  I asked  his  name,  and  was  told 


128 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


that  he  was  the  only  son  of  James  and  Lucretia  Mott. 
Their  eldest  daughters  were  among  the  saleswomen  at  the 
tables,  and  they  were  generous  purchasers.  So  great  were 
Mrs.  Mott’s  liberality,  thoughtfulness,  and  zeal  in  purchas- 
ing, that  after  a few  years,  I think  our  saleswomen  began 
to  rely  upon  her  to  clear  their  tables  of  unattractive  articles 
left  on  their  hands ; chiefly  articles  of  clothing,  which  were, 
undoubtedly,  bestowed  on  some  of  her  numerous  pen- 
sioners. 

The  young  generation  of  this  day  would  probably  find  it 
difficult  to  conceive  of  the  savage  form  of  opposition  to  the 
abolitionists,  which  prevailed  during  many  years.  In  these 
perilous  periods,  Mrs.  Mott  proved  her  fidelity  to  her  prin- 
ciples of  non-resistance,  as  well  as  her  anti-slavery  faith. 
Self-possessed  and  unshrinking  in  the  stormiest  scenes,  a 
mob  howling  around  the  house,  assailing  its  windows  with 
stones,  or  clamoring  within  its  walls,  scattering  vitriol  among 
the  audience,  leaping  on  the  platform,  drowning  the  voices 
of  the  speakers  in  their  own  mad  cries,  she  held  fast  her 
integrity,  never  compromising  in  the  slightest  degree  a prin- 
ciple, and  never  giving  her  consent  that  the  protection  of 
the  police  should  be  asked  for  the  maintenance  of  our  rights. 

In  the  year  1838,  when  Pennsylvania  Hall  was  burned 
by  a mob,  and  the  Mayor  of  Philadelphia  connived  at  the 
outrage,  the  furious  rioters  marched  through  the  streets 
threatening  an  assault  upon  the  house  of  James  and  Lucre- 
tia Mott.  Warned  of  the  peril,  and  aware  of  the  unsated 
wrath  of  the  savage  men,  Mrs.  Mott  made  preparation  for 
the  attack  by  sending  her  younger  children  and  some  arti- 
cles of  clothing  out  of  the  house,  and  with  her  husband  and 
a few  friends  sat  in  their  parlor,  quietly  awaiting  the  ap- 
proach of  the  mob.  Before  it  reached  the  house,  a sugges- 
tion that  it  should  attack  the  shelter  for  Colored  Orphans 
in  another  part  of  the  city  diverted  its  course,  and  the 
rioters  proceeded  to  that  work  of  destruction.  During  the 
night  they  passed  the  house  of  Edward  and  Mary  Needles, 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


129 


prominent  abolitionists,  who  were  also  serenely  expecting 
their  arrival.  But  they  satisfied  their  rage  by  hideous  yells, 
and  passed  on. 

Another  account,  by  a guest  staying  with  James 
and  Lucretia  Mott  at  the  time,  gives  a graphic  pic- 
ture of  the  peril  to  which  their  family  was  exposed, 
and  the  lawlessness  which  reigned  in  the  ordinarily 
quiet  city. 

On  Friday  afternoon  the  rumors  were  thick  and  strong 
that  this  house  would  be  assaulted  the  coming  night.  A 
few  light  pieces  of  furniture,  and  some  clothing,  were  re- 
moved to  the  next  house,  and  in  the  evening  we  sat  down 
to  await  the  event,  whatever  it  might  be.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Mott  sat  near  the  middle  of  the  room,  with  many  friends 
around  them.  Thomas  went  out  into  the  street  now  and 
then  to  reconnoitre,  and  then  return  and  tell  us  the  result 
of  his  observations.  Several  young  men  came  in  ready  for 
any  emergency  which  might  require  their  services,  and  at 
any  rate,  to  cheer  us  by  their  presence  and  sympathy. 
About  eight  o’clock  Thomas  came  running  in,  saying, 
“They’re  coming!  ” The  excited  throng  was  pouring  along 
up  Race-street ; we  could  hear  their  shouts  distinctly ; but 
they  crossed  Ninth-street  without  turning  up,  and  for  the 
present  we  were  relieved  from  apprehension.  We  have 
heard  since,  that  when  the  mob  reached  Ninth  - street,  a 
young  man  friendly  to  the  family  joined  in  the  cry, “On 
to  Mott’s,”  at  the  head  of  the  gang,  and  rushed  on  up  Race- 
street, — they  blindly  following  their  leader, — and  thus 
we  escaped.  We  thought,  however,  they  might  still  be 
down  upon  us,  and  sat  in  calm  expectation  of  their  ad- 
vance ; hearing  every  few  minutes  by  some  of  our  friends 
who  were  on  the  alert  what  points  were  occupied,  and  what 
movements  were  going  on.  At  length,  learning  that  the 
mob  seemed  broken  and  scattered,  we  concluded  we  were 
to  escape  that  night  at  least,  and  retired  to  rest. 

9 


130 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  LA  MOTT. 


During  Friday,  and  several  successive  days,  a number 
of  “ prudent”  Friends  called  to  see  Mrs.  Mott,  and  exhort 
her  to  coolness  and  calmness  ! It  was  really  amusing  and 
somewhat  ludicrous  to  hear  them,  all  tremulous  with  agita- 
tion, gravely  counseling  her  to  keep  cool,  and  avoid  undue 
excitement ; while  she  all  the  time  was  as  calm  as  a sum- 
mer evening ; perfectly  composed,  and  with  all  her  faculties 
entirely  at  command. 

Dr.  Parrish  was  much  frightened;  he  seriously  coun- 
seled that  we  gradually  dissolve  our  Anti-Slavery  Societies, 
disband  all  our  organizations,  and  let  things  go  on  in  the 
old  way,  so  far  as  Abolition  is  concerned.  I verily  believe 
the  good  Doctor,  in  his  alarm,  did,  with  the  very  best  inten- 
tions, about  as  much  harm,  as  some  who  were  bent  on  mis- 
chief.” 

Lucretia  Mott  also  writes  on  the  same  subject  to 
her  son-in-law,  Edward  M.  Davis,  then  in  Paris : — 

6th  mo.  18th,  1838. 

My  dear  Edward,  — We  have  had  a season  of  much 
excitement,  since  thou  left,  in  the  burning  of  Penna  Hall, 
and  the  breaking  up  of  our  Convention  by  the  mob ; ac- 
counts of  which  have  been  sent  to  thee,  in  much  detail. 
Our  proceedings,  though  not  yet  published,  have  greatly 
roused  our  pseudo-abolitionists,  as  well  as  alarmed  such 
timid  ones  as  our  good  Dr.  Parrish.  He  has  left  no  means 
untried  to  induce  us  to  expunge  from  our  minutes  a resolu- 
tion relating  to  social  intercourse  with  our  colored  brethren. 
In  vain  I urged  the  great  departure  from  order  and  propri- 
ety in  such  a proceeding  after  the  Convention  had  separated. 
He  and  Charles  Townsend  were  “ willing  to  take  the  re- 
sponsibility,” if  the  publishing  committee  would  consent  to 
have  it  withdrawn  : and  when  he  failed  in  this  effort,  he 
called  some  of  the  respectable  portion  of  the  colored  people 
together  at  Robert  Douglas’,  and  advised  them  not  to  ac* 
cept  such  intercourse  as  was  proffered  them,  and  to  issue  a 
disclaimer  of  an}^  such  wish.  This  they  have  not  yet  done; 
but  it  has  caused  not  a little  excitement  among  us. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


131 


In  Boston  the  bone  of  contention  has  been  the  admission 
of  another  proscribed  class  — women  — to  equal  partici- 
pation in  the  doings  of  the  Convention. 

I was  glad  to  hear  thou  hadst  received  letters  from  Wm. 
Lloyd  Garrison,  introducing  thee  to  Anti-Slavery  friends  in 
England.  Whether  or  not  there  is  one  to  Harriet  Marti- 
neau,  I hope  thou  wilt  call  on  her,  if  thou  hast  opportu- 
nity ; as  far  as  the  tendering  of  our  affectionate  regard  may 
serve  as  an  introduction,  avail  thyself  of  it.  Assure  her 
of  the  satisfaction  we  have  had  in  the  perusal  of  her  late 
works,  and  the  desire  we  feel  that  her  pen  will  not  cease  to 
be  employed  in  aid  of  personal  and  political  freedom  until 
every  vestige  of  slavery  shall  be  effaced  from  our  land. 

In  warm  affection,  thy  mother,  L.  Mott. 

The  story  of  the  burning  of  Pennsylvania  Hall, 
only  three  days  after  its  dedication  “ to  Liberty  and 
the  Rights  of  Man,”  has  been  told  too  often  to  need 
more  than  a brief  mention  here.  It  was  destroyed 
by  a mob  of  Southern  medical  students,  and  their 
Northern  pro-slavery  tools  and  sympathizers.  The 
last  meeting  held  in  it  was  the  Anti-Slavery  Conven- 
tion of  American  women,  presided  over  by  Mary  S. 
Parker,  of  Boston.  It  was  a company  of  calm,  dig- 
nified, and  earnest  women,  who  prosecuted  the  busi- 
ness for  which  they  were  assembled  until  the  usual 
hour  for  adjournment,  unmoved  by  the  mob  which 
crowded  around  the  building  all  day,  threw  stones 
through  the  windows,  hooted  and  yelled  at  the  doors, 
and  at  times  even  threatened  forcible  entrance. 
When  they  left  the  hall,  the  streets  near  by  were 
almost  impassable,  and,  not  many  hours  after,  the 
sky  was  reddened  by  the  flames  that  consumed  the 
noble  building.  But  these  women,  intrepid  and  de- 
termined, responded  to  Angelina  Grirnke  Weld’s  fer- 


132 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


vent  appeals,  and  to  Lucretia  Mott’s  exhortations  to 
be  “ steadfast  and  solemn,”  by  reassembling  the  next 
day  in  a schoolhouse  occupied  by  Sarah  Pugh,  — who 
“ regarded  the  security  of  private  property  as  of  less 
importance  than  the  defense  of  a great  moral  princi- 
ple,” — and  closing  their  session  by  renewed  pledges 
of  labor  and  devotion. 

Dr.  Channing  said,  when  speaking  of  this  great 
outrage,  the  burning  of  Pennsylvania  Hall : “ In  that 
crowd  was  Lucretia  Mott,  that  beautiful  example  of 
womanhood.  Who,  that  has  heard  the  tones  of  her 
voice,  and  looked  on  the  mild  radiance  of  her  benign 
and  intelligent  countenance,  can  endure  the  thought 
that  such  a woman  was  driven  by  a mob  from  the 
spot  to  which  she  had  gone,  as  she  religiously  be- 
lieved, on  a mission  of  Christian  sympathy  ? ” 

This  was  not  the  only  mob  through  which  her 
courage  carried  her  unhurt.  The  spirit  of  persecu- 
tion was  abroad.  It  showed  itself  under  many  dis- 
guises : in  private  detraction,  public  abuse,  and 
sometimes  in  actual  physical  violence;  but  she  was 
as  fearless,  surrounded  by  a surging  crowd  of  mad- 
men, as  if  sitting  by  her  own  fireside.  Her  thoughts 
and  fears  were  not  for  herself.  This  is  strikingly 
shown  by  an  occurrence,  a little  more  than  a year 
after  the  Philadelphia  riot,  during  her  religious  visit 
to  Delaware.  She  was  accompanied  by  a highly  es- 
teemed Friend,  Daniel  Neall,1  and  his  wife.  Her 
meetings  in  various  parts  of  the  State  were  satisfac- 
tory, until  they  arrived  at  Smyrna,  whither  reports 
of  their  being  “ abolitionists  ” and  “ dangerous  and 
incendiary  characters  ” had  preceded  them.  Here, 

1 A well-known  Abolitionist,  and  President  of  the  Pennsylvania  Hall 
Association. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


138 


also,  she  was  listened  to  quietly ; although  she  did 
not  hesitate  to  declare  her  views  on  the  forbidden 
subject.  On*  the  way  back,  however,  to  the  friend’s 
house  where  they  were  lodging,  stones  were  thrown 
at  the  carriage,  and  after  tea,  as  they  were  all  sitting, 
talking  together,  a man  came  to  the  door  asking  to 
see  Daniel  Neall,  and  saying  that  he  was  wanted  to 
u answer  for  his  disorganizing  doctrines.”  On  Friend 
Neall’s  refusing  to  go  with  him,  other  men  appeared, 
who  compelled  him  to  accompany  them.  Fearing 
violence  and  personal  injury,  the  others  followed  as 
soon  as  possible  in  a carriage,  and  overtook  the  mob, 
with  whom  Lucretia  Mott  remonstrated  on  the  in- 
justice of  maltreating  an  innocent  person,  when  she 
was  the  real  offender.  Her  appeals  seemed  in  vain, 
for  they  hurried  the  gentle  old  man  off  in  the  dark  ; 
but,  after  a very  moderate  tarring  and  feathering, 
they  allowed  him  to  rejoin  his  friends  without  fur- 
ther persecution.  No  violence  was  offered  to  his 
brave  champion,  who  accomplished  her  further  jour- 
ney without  molestation. 

On  another  memorable  occasion,  several  years 
later,  when  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Anti-Slavery 
Society  in  New  York  was  broken  up  by  rowdies, 
some  of  the  speakers,  as  they  left  the  hall,  were 
roughly  handled  by  the  crowd.  Perceiving  this, 
Lucretia  Mott  asked  the  gentleman  who  was  escort- 
ing her,  to  leave  her  and  help  some  of  the  other 
ladies,  who  were  timid.  “ But  who  will  take  care  of 
you?”  said  he.  “ This  man,”  she  answered,  quietly 
laying  her  hand  on  the  arm  of  one  of  the  roughest  of 
the  mob  ; “ he  will  see  me  safe  through.”  Though 
taken  aback  for  the  moment  by  such  unexpected  con- 
fidence, the  man  responded  by  conducting  her  re- 


134 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI. A MOTT. 


spectfully  through  the  tumult  to  a place  of  safety. 
The  next  day  she  went  into  a restaurant  near  by  the 
place  of  the  meeting,  and,  recognizing  the  leader  of 
the  mob  at  one  of  the  tables,  sat  down  by  him,  and 
entered  into  conversation  with  him.  When  he  left 
the  room,  he  asked  a gentleman  at  the  door  who 
that  lady  was,  and  on  hearing  her  name,  remarked, 
“ Well,  she ’s  a good,  sensible  woman.” 

The  third,  and  what  proved  to  be  the  last,  Annual 
Anti-Slavery  Convention  of  Women,  was  held  in  the 
Hall  of  the  Pennsylvania  Riding  School,  on  May  1st, 
1839.  In  an  early  session  (I  quote  from  the  re- 
port), — 

“ Lucretia  Mott  informed  the  meeting  that  a messenger 
from  the  Mayor  had  just  called  her  out  to  inquire  at  what 
time  our  Convention  would  close,  as  he  had  some  officers 
in  waiting  whom  he  would  like  to  disperse.  She  had  re- 
turned answer  that  she  could  not  tell  when  our  business 
would  be  finished,  but  that  we  had  not  asked,  and,  she  pre- 
sumed, did  not  wish  his  aid.  She  further  stated  that  the 
Mayor  had  called  upon  her  a few  days  before,  and  inquired 
where  the  Convention  would  be  held,  — if  it  would  be  con- 
fined to  women,  — if  to  white  women,  or  white  and  col- 
ored, — if  our  meetings  would  be  held  only  in  the  day- 
time, and  how  long  they  would  continue  ; — expressing  his 
determination  to  prevent,  if  possible,  the  recurrence  of  last 
year’s  outrages.  He  suggested  that  we  should  hold  our 
meetings  in  Clarkson  Hall,  which  was  already  guarded  by 
his  officers ; that  we  should  not  meet  in  the  evening ; 
should  avoid  unnecessary  walking  with  colored  people ; 
and  close  our  Convention  as  soon  as  possible.  She  replied, 
that  Clarkson  Hall  would  not,  probably,  be  large  enough 
for  us  ; we  did  not  apprehend  danger  in  meeting  at  the 
house  proposed ; she  doubted  the  necessity  of  such  protec- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


135 


tion  as  he  contemplated.  We  should  not  be  likely  to  have 
evening  meetings,  for  to  the  shame  of  Philadelphia  be  it 
spoken,  the  only  building  we  could  procure  of  sufficient 
size,  had  but  a barn  roof,  was  without  ceiling,  and  could 
not  therefore  easily  be  lighted  for  such  a meeting  ; that  we 
had  never  made  a parade,  as  charged  upon  us,  of  walking 
with  colored  people,  and  should  do  as  we  had  done  before, 
— walk  with  them  as  occasion  offered  ; — that  she  had 
done  so  repeatedly  within  the  last  month,  meeting  with  no 
insult  on  that  account ; it  was  a principle  with  us,  which 
we  could  not  yield,  to  make  no  distinction  on  account  of 
color  ; that  she  was  expecting  delegates  from  Boston  of 
that  complexion,  and  should  probably  accompany  them  to 
the  place  of  meeting.,, 

This  convention,  after  a comparatively  peaceful 
session,  adjourned  to  meet  in  Boston  in  1840 ; but 
before  that  time  came,  some  of  the  abolitionists 
made  the  discovery  that  men  and  women  could  do 
more  efficient  work  together  than  alone,  and  that 
separate  organizations  were  no  longer  advisable. 
The  following  letter  from  Lydia  Maria  Child,  de- 
clining to  be  present  at  the  convention  of  1839,  fore- 
shadows the  coming  advance,  and  alludes  to  the  hard 
feeling  among  the  anti-slavery  ranks  consequent 
upon  the  threatened  innovation. 

Northampton,  March  hth,  1839. 

My  dear  Friend,  — Your  letter  was  received  a few 
days  since,  and  it  gave  us  great  pleasure  to  hear  from  you 
once  more.  My  husband  wanted  me  to  write  a letter  ex- 
pressing sympathy  when  we  heard  of  your  pecuniary  losses 
last  summer.1  I tried  ; but  I threw  it  up  in  despair,  say- 
ing, “ I cannot  compassionate  such  souls  for  the  loss  of 

1 This  refers  to  the  burning  of  Penn  Factory  in  which  James  Mott  was 
part  owner.  The  loss  was  very  heavy. 


136 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


worldly  goods.  Have  they  not  each  other  ? Have  they 
not  inward  peace,  which  the  world  giveth  not,  and  cannot 
take  away  ? ” I could  only  feel  sorry  that  they  who  would 
give  liberally  to  the  Anti- Slavery  cause,  and  other  benevo- 
lent projects,  should  have  less  to  give  away  ; but  even  in 
this  point  of  view,  I could  not  express  condolence ; for  was 
not  money  the  least  of  your  doings  ? Could  its  absence 
impair  your  moral  influence? 

As  to  your  request,  I think  it  more  than  doubtful 
whether  I can  comply  with  it.  There  are  several  obstacles 
in  the  way.  Besides,  as  I am  growing  very  scrupulous 
about  exact  truth,  I will  not  disguise  that  I do  not  want  to 
go  to  the  convention,  much  as  I should  like  again  to  visit 
Philada.  I never  have  entered  very  earnestly  into  the  plan 
of  female  conventions  and  societies.  They  always  seemed 
to  me  like  half  a pair  of  scissors.  This  feeling  led  me 
to  throw  cold  water  on  the  project  of  the  Boston  Female 
Anti-Slavery  Society.  You  will  remind  me  of  the  great 
good  done  by  that  society.  I admit  it  most  cordially.  I 
am  thankful  there  were  those  who  could  work  heartily  in 
that  way.  To  pay  my  annual  subscription,  and  occasion- 
ally make  articles  for  sale,  was  all  I ever  could  do  freely 
and  earnestly.  I attended  the  first  convention  because  I 
was  urged  by  friends,  and  I feared  I might  fail  in  my 
duty  if  I obstinately  refused.  But  I then  thought  the  large 
sum  necessarily  expended  in  getting  the  delegates  together 
might  be  otherwise  expended  with  far  more  profit  to  the 
Anti-Slavery  cause.  This  opinion  has  been  confirmed  by 
the  two  conventions  already  held.  For  the  freedom  of 
women,  they  have  probably  done  something ; but  in  every 
other  point  of  view,  I think  their  influence  has  been  very 
slight. 

I should  think  an  Address  to  the  Women  of  the  U.  S. 
would  be  somewhat  stale,  unless  written  with  peculiar  orig- 
inality and  piquancy.  What  think  you  of  a letter  to  the 
Women  of  Great  Britain,  written  by  yourself,  on  the  sub- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


137 


ject  of  abstaining  from  U.  S.  cotton  ? A discriminating 
duty  between  free  and  slave  labor  produce  in  England 
would  strike  a heavier  blow  to  slavery  here  than  anything 
else  in  the  wide  world. 

In  my  opinion,  the  convention  last  year,  in  rejecting 
Maria  Chapman’s  “ Address  to  the  Clergy,”  threw  away  a 
gem  “ richer  than  all  their  tribe.”  I have  long  considered 
Mrs.  Chapman  as  one  of  the  most  remarkable  women  of 
the  age.  Her  heart  is  as  large  and  magnanimous  as  her 
intellect  is  clear,  vigorous,  and  brilliant.  I am  glad  Har- 
riet Martineau  has  done  her  justice  in  England,  for  very 
few  appreciate  her  here.  The  Westminster  article,  though 
abounding  in  small  mistakes,  appears  to  me  discriminating 
and  forcible.  I am  sorry,  however,  that  it  is  published. 
Persecution  is  much  better  for  the  abolitionists  than  praise. 
The  immortal  radiance  of  the  Truths  they  are  commis- 
sioned to  maintain  may  be  mistaken  for  a glory  around 
their  own  brows.  Just  at  this  particular  time,  too,  they  are 
not  behaving  quite  well  enough  to  have  the  gaze  of  the 
world  fixed  upon  them.  Oh  ! how  my  heart  is  grieved  by 
these  dissensions  ! I wish  our  dear  and  much  respected 
friend  Garrison  would  record  them  more  sparingly  in  his 
paper ; but  I suppose  he  thinks  it  necessary.  In  addition 
to  disguised  enemies  of  sound  Anti- Slavery,  I think  there  is 
now  a large  class  of  sincere  abolitionists,  with  narrow  views 
of  freedom,  who  require  some  other  paper  than  the  “ Lib- 
erator.” They  are  frightened,  sincerely  frightened,  at  new 
and  bold  views.  They  think  the  mere  utterance  of  them 
is  in  danger  of  resolving  all  shapes  back  to  chaos.  It  re- 
quires great  faith  to  trust  truth  to  take  care  of  herself  in 
all  encounters. 

Great  changes  have  come  over  my  spirit  since  we  last 
met.  There  has  been  a great  movement,  — whether  it  be 
progress  or  not,  I am  not  certain.  A little  while  ago  I re- 
joiced that  I was  growing  more  entirely  and  universally 
tolerant.  Now,  I cannot  abide  the  proud,  self-sufficient 


138 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


word.  What  right  have  I,  or  any  other  fallible  mortal,  to 

be  tolerant  ? 1 

My  dear  husband  unites  with  me  in  kind  and  grateful 
remembrance  to  your  husband,  yourself,  and  children. 
Farewell.  Yours  very  truly,  L.  M.  Child. 

In  the  year  1839,  the  British  and  Foreign  Anti- 
Slavery  Society  of  London  called  a General  Confer- 
ence, “to  commence  on  the  12th  of  June,  1840,  in 
order  to  deliberate  on  the  best  means  of  promoting 
the  interests  of  the  slave,  of  obtaining  his  immediate 
and  unconditional  freedom ; and  by  every  pacific 
measure  to  hasten  the  utter  extinction  of  the  slave- 
trade.  To  this  conference  they  earnestly  invite  the 
friends  of  the  slave  of  every  nation  and  of  every 
clime.”  The  Massachusetts  and  Pennsylvania  Anti- 
Slavery  Societies  responded  to  this  invitation  by 
sending  both  male  and  female  delegates  to  the  Con- 
vention. They  chose  their  best  representatives, 
whether  men  or  women.  They  had  discovered,  not 
without  bitterness  and  division  in  the  ranks,  “ that, 
as  concert  of  action  between  men  and  women  was  im- 
portant to  success,  so  mutual  counsel  and  discussion 
in  their  business  meetings  were  convenient  and  prof- 
itable ; ” and  had  therefore  admitted  women  to  equal 
membership  with  men.  Those  who  were  opposed  to 
this  measure,  and  thought  that  its  advocacy  would 
ruin  the  Anti-Slavery  cause,  formed  what  was  called 
the  “New  Organization.”  In  this  unhappy  differ- 
ence between  those  who  professed  to  be  working 
toward  the  same  end,  — the  overthrow  of  the  slave 
power,  — James  and  Lucretia  Mott,  together  with 
most  of  their  Pennsylvania  associates,  sympathized 

1 Lucretia  Mott  very  often  quoted  this  sentence  both  in  public  and  in 
private. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


139 


entirely  with  Mr.  Garrison.  With  him  they  were 
delegates  to  the  World’s  Convention,  and  with  him 
shared  the  difficulties  and  annoyances  with  which 
this  “New  Organization”  contrived  to  harass  them 
while  in  England.  Mr.  Garrison  alludes,  in  the  let- 
ter that  follows,  to  the  trouble  that  was  evidently 
brewing,  and  which  culminated  in  the  Annual  Con- 
vention of  1840. 

FROM  WM.  LLOYD  GARRISON. 

Boston,  April  28 thf  1840. 

Esteemed  Friend,  — It  is  the  sentiment  of  my  heart, 
that,  among  all  the  friends  and  benefactors  of  the  human 
race  with  whom  it  has  been  my  privilege  to  become  ac- 
quainted on  this  side  of  the  Atlantic  and  in  England,  no 
one  has  impressed  me  more  deeply,  or  filled  me  with  greater 
admiration,  on  the  score  of  intellectual  vigor,  moral  worth, 
and  disinterested  benevolence,  than  yourself.  I make  this 
avowal  with  the  more  freedom,  inasmuch  as  it  is  no  part 
of  my  character  to  play  the  flatterer ; and,  particularly,  on 
account  of  my  delinquencies  as  a correspondent. 

When  I reflect  upon  the  many  kindnesses  which  have 
been  manifested  toward  me  by  yourself  and  your  estimable 
husband,  running  through  a period  of  ten  years,  and  then 
remember  how  few  have  been  the  expressions  of  gratitude 
on  my  part,  and  how  seldom  I have  written  to  either  of 
you,  I am  filled  with  surprise  and  regret.  Believe  me, 
however,  that,  though  my  epistles  have  been  “few  and  far 
between,  ” — though  I have  not  been  voluble  in  the  ex- 
pression of  my  gratitude,  — I have  felt  more  than  words 
could  express,  and  shall  ever  retain  a lively  sense  of  your 
goodness.  Well  do  I know  that  you  neither  ask  nor  desire 
a profusion  of  acknowledgments  for  anything  that  you 
have  done,  and  therefore  I have  abstained  from  dealing  in 
“ words,  words,  words,”  even  though  those  words  would 
have  been  spoken  in  all  sincerity. 


140 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TJ A MOTT. 


For  the  tracts  recently  put  forth  by  “ Friends,”  on  the 
subject  of  slavery,  which  you  have  kindly  forwarded  to 
me,  be  pleased  also  to  accept  my  thanks.  These  tracts  all 
contain  excellent  sentiments  ; and  yet  in  nearly  all  of  them 
something  is  wanting.  The  phraseology  of  Friends’  docu- 
ments is  generally  peculiar,  and  sometimes  obscure.  The 
duty  of  immediate  emancipation,  they  do  not  set  forth  in 
explicit  terms  ; and  the  plunderers  of  God’s  poor  are  ad- 
dressed in  a style  far  different  from  that  used  by  Isaiah, 
Jeremiah,  and  Ezekiel.  For  example  in  “ an  Address  to  a 
portion  of  our  Southern  Brethren,”  etc.,  which  is  written  in 
admirable  temper  of  mind,  there  seems  to  be  something  like 
an  attempt  to  propitiate  the  spirit  of  these  cruel  and  un- 
godly oppressors,  in  a way  which  I do  not  like.  The  sec- 
ond paragraph  commences  — “ We  are  aware  of  the  pecul- 
iar and  trying  situation  wherein  you  are  placed,  in  relation 
to  slavery.  You  have  been  reared  from  the  tenderest  in- 
fancy, as  in  its  lap,”  etc.  I do  not  regard  this  as  either  a 
philosophical,  or  the  Christian  method  to  bring  such  men 
to  repentance.  It  really  looks  like  hunting  up  excuses  for 
their  nefarious  conduct ! At  least,  they  will  not  be  slow  to 
regard  them  as  palliatives  for  defacing  the  image  of  God, 
and  transforming  human  beings  into  cattle  and  creeping 
things.  God,  in  calling  individuals  and  nations  to  repent- 
ance, never  tells  them,  in  limine , how  unfortunate  they 
have  been,  and  how  trying  is  their  situation  ; but  He  always 
takes  it  for  granted  that  they  are  without  excuse,  and  calls 
upon  them  to  break  off  their  sins  by  righteousness  with- 
out delay.  The  “ Address  ” speaks  of  the  circumstances 
thrown  around  the  Southern  man-thief  ( you  will  pardon 
me  for  using  “ plain  language,”  though  I am  not  a member 
of  the  Society  of  Friends),  as  “ leading  them  to  believe  it 
lawful  and  right  to  hold  their  fellow-creatures  in  uncondi- 
tional bondage.”  They  believe  no  such  thing  ; they  never 
did,  they  never  can  believe  it ! What ! talk  of  those  who 
“ hold  these  truths  to  be  self-evident  ; that  all  men  are 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


141 


created  equal  ; that  they  are  endowed  by  their  Crea- 
tor with  certain  inalienable  rights  ; that  among  these 
are  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness  ; ” talk  of 
such  believing  it  “ lawful  and  right  ” to  trade  in  slaves,  and 
souls  of  men,  to  keep  back  the  hire  of  the  laborer  by  fraud, 
to  hold  their  fellow-beings  in  chains  and  slavery  ! ! It  is 
all  moonshine,  and  can  never  melt  ice. 

My  dear  friend,  Edward  Needles,  is  somewhat  disturbed 
by  a resolution,  which  was  lately  adopted  by  the  Anti- 
Slavery  Society  at  Lynn,  severely  censuring  the  Friends,  as 
a body  in  the  United  States,  for  their  timidity  and  indiffer- 
ence in  relation  to  the  Anti-Slavery  cause.  The  Lord  for- 
bid that  I should  accuse  them  of  what  they  are  not  guilty ; 
but,  while  I am  willing  to  make  many  honorable  excep- 
tions, I am  nevertheless  constrained  to  rank  them  among 
the  corrupt  sects  of  the  age. 

I have  scarcely  left  room  to  say  how  delighted  I am  to 
learn  that  you  and  James  are  soon  to  embark  for  England, 
in  order  to  be  at  the  “ World’s  Convention.”  My  heart 
leaped  at  the  intelligence  ; for  I could  not  be  reconciled  to 
the  thought  that  you  were  to  remain  behind.  I have  only 
to  regret  that  I shall  not  be  able  to  go  over  in  the  same 
packet  with  you  both  ; but  duty  requires  me  to  be  at  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  Parent  Societjr,  which  is  pregnant 
with  good  or  evil  to  our  sacred  cause.  It  will  be  a trying 
occasion,  but  I think  the  right  will  prevail.  A most  afflict- 
ing change  has  come  over  the  views  and  feelings  of  some 
of  our  old  friends  and  co-workers : especially  in  regard  to 
myself  personally ; whom  they  seem  now  to  hate  and  de- 
spise, more  than  they  once  apparently  loved  and  honored. 
My  peace  and  happiness,  however,  are  derived  from  God, 
in  whom  I live  and  shall  rejoice  evermore : therefore,  it  is, 
it  will  ever  be,  in  my  estimation,  a small  thing  to  be  judged 
of  man’s  judgment. 

It  is  somewhat  uncertain,  whether  I shall  go  to  England, 
because  it  is  impossible  to  foresee  what  may  transpire  at 


142 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


the  New  York  mg,  but  it  is  my  intention  to  go,  if  practi- 
cable. 

My  best  regards  to  James,  and  to  all  your  children  — in 
which  my  dear  wife  cordially  unites. 

Heaven  bless  and  preserve  you  ! 

Your  grateful  friend,  Wm.  Lloyd  Garrison. 

The  health  of  Lucretia  Mott  at  this  time  was 
much  broken,  and  her  condition  at  times  so  critical, 
that  it  seemed  as  if  life  could  not  be  continued  much 
longer.  It  was  hoped  that  the  sea-voyage  might 
prove  beneficial.  She  had  naturally  a strong  consti- 
tution, but  was  careless  of  herself,  and  continually 
overtaxed  her  strength ; sometimes  it  seemed  as  if 
the  frail  body  could  not  keep  pace  with  her  amazing 
mental  activity  and  enthusiasm  ; but  it  was  seen  af- 
terwards that  this  spiritual  vitality  was  the  sustain- 
ing influence  of  her  long  life.  To  her  indomitable 
spirit,  each  fresh  field  of  labor  called  her  impera- 
tively to  renewed  exertion,  and  she  welcomed  the 
mission  to  England  accordingly.  No  mere  trip  for 
health  would  have  tempted  her  to  leave  home.  Ow- 
ing to  severe  pecuniary  losses,  it  might  have  been  dif- 
ficult for  her  and  her  husband  to  bear  the  expense  of 
this  journey,  had  not  a kind  friend,  and  distant  rela- 
tive, sent  them  the  generous  gift  of  a sum  of  money, 
with  the  following  cordial  note.  This  thoughtful 
attention  was  the  more  gratefully  valued,  because  of 
the  sympathy  and  appreciation  it  evinced,  at  a time 
when  friends  were  growing  fewer  and  fewer,  and  the 
difficult  way  was  being  made  more  difficult,  by  stud- 
ied neglect  and  unkindness. 

Dear  Friend,  Lucretia  Mott,  — Understanding  thou 
hast  an  appointment  to  attend  the  World’s  Convention,  if 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


143 


it  suits  thy  views,  and  thou  feels  it  thy  duty  to  go,  I am 
aware  many  necessaries  must  be  provided  for  thy  comfort 
on  shipboard,  and  elsewhere,  and  being  desirous  of  contrib- 
uting thereto,  the  annexed  is  offered  for  thy  use  ; and  I 
hope  thou  wilt  feel  no  hesitation  in  appropriating  it,  excus- 
ing the  liberty  I have  taken.  The  undertaking  may  appear 
formidable,  but  in  performing  an  act  of  duty,  I have  no 
doubt  hard  things  will  be  made  easy.  And  if  anything  can 
possibly  be  done  to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  the  poor 
suffering  slaves,  it  cannot  fail  of  yielding  peace  and  conso- 
lation to  every  feeling  mind. 

My  time  is  limited  to  a very  short  space,  or  I would  not 
send  thee  such  a sad  looking  scrip. 

With  love  and  good  wishes,  thy  very  affectionate  cousin, 

Elizabeth  Rodman. 

From  the  answer  I quote  only  that  part  in  direct 
acknowledgment,  the  rest  not  being  pertinent. 

. . % I feel  regret  for  the  delay  in  acknowledging  the 
letter  containing  thy  generous  offer,  and  hope  thou  wilt  not 
attribute  it  to  any  indifference  on  our  part,  for  we  are  sen- 
sibly impressed  by  thy  kindness.  I am  far  from  feeling 
that  my  almost  worn-out  efforts  are  worthy  thy  estimate  of 
them  ; — and  yet  I would  not  undervalue  any  power  be- 
stowed for  the  advocacy  of  human  freedom  ; and  while 
life  and  strength  enable,  my  ardent  nature  prompts  me  to 
work  on,  well  rewarded  in  the  evidence  that  the  labor  is 
not  in  vain.  • . . 

Many  at  the  present  day  may  wonder,  that  it  was 
possible  thus  to  receive  assistance  without  feeling 
under  too  heavy  an  obligation  ; but  customs  and  cir- 
cumstances then  were  very  different  from  ours  now  ; 
and  perhaps,  in  the  absorbed  and  devoted  life  of  an 
abolitionist,  there  was  small  chance  for  fictitious 
pride.  Reformers  were  used  to  helping,  and  being 


144 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI. A MOTT. 


helped  ; and  although  it  seldom  came  to  the  lot  of 
my  grandparents  to  be  helped,  they  had  that  true 
humility  of  spirit  which  could  receive,  as  well  as 
give.  It  was  very  likely  easier  in  this  case,  from  the 
fact  that  they  belonged  to  a Society,  in  which  it  was 
not  an  unusual  proceeding  to  furnish  means  to  ena- 
ble Friends  to  accomplish  their  religious  journeys  ; 
indeed,  the  Discipline  provides  that  “ when  the  con- 
cern of  a Friend  for  the  performance  of  a religious 
visit  ...  is  united  with,  . . . that  the  monthly 
meeting  do  carefully  examine  and  see  that  the  ser- 
vice may  not  be  impeded,  or  the  individual  improp- 
erly burthened,  for  want  of  requisite  means  to  defray 
the  expenses  of  such  a journey.” 

Another  friend,  Joseph  Warner,  of  Philadelphia, 
also  contributed  liberally  toward  this  journey.  About 
a year  afterwards,  James  Mott,  feeling  better  satisfied 
to  consider  his  contribution  a loan,  returned  the 
amount ; but  the  next  day  it  was  sent  back,  with 
this  note : “ J.  W.  considers  the  money  was  well  ex- 
pended, and  does  not  feel  easy  to  receive  it.” 

In  addition  to  their  credentials  as  regular  dele- 
gates from  the  Pennsylvania  Anti-Slavery  Society, 
they  were  given  a certificate  from  the  u Association 
of  Friends  for  Promoting  the  Abolition  of  Slavery,” 
signed  by  many  prominent  members,  and  a “ min- 
ute ” from  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  they  be- 
longed. This  was  given  voluntarily  by  the  meeting, 
without  their  “ opening  their  prospect  ” as  a religious 
concern.  It  showed  their  standing  in  the  Society  of 
Friends,  and  stated  that  Lucretia  Mott  was  an  ap- 
proved minister;  but  it  was  not  expected,  whatever 
might  be  their  status  at  home,  that  any  certificate 
from  their  meeting  would  give  them  place  with  the 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


145 


Orthodox  Friends  in  England.  Care  was  promptly 
taken  by  the  Orthodox  party  in  Philadelphia  to  no- 
tify Friends  in  England  of  the  proposed  visit,  with 
the  information  that  James  and  Lucretia  Mott  were 
not  in  unity  with  them.  This  was  a wholly  unnec- 
essary trouble,  for  no  attempt  to  obtrude  themselves, 
or  to  pass  for  other  than  they  were,  was  contem- 
plated. Nevertheless,  during  their  sojourn  in  Great 
Britain,  some  Friends  felt  very  uneasy,  — and,  as 
will  be  seen  in  Lucretia  Mott’s  diary,  given  in  the 
next  chapter,  — embraced  every  opportunity  to  ex- 
press disunity  with  the  u heretics,”  and  to  warn  the 
“true  fold”  of  their  erring  sinfulness.  This  duty 
once  performed,  however,  there  was  a general  dis- 
position to  show  civility  to  the  strangers.  Indeed, 
their  company  was  so  much  sought  after,  and  the  at- 
tentions they  received  from  many  sources  were  so  ab- 
sorbing, that  they  had  no  regrets  or  disappointments 
to  feel  because  of  any  social  omissions,  or  the  neg- 
lect of  that  sectarian  recognition  to  which  they  had 
laid  no  claim. 

While  in  England,  Lucretia  Mott,  for  the  first  and 
only  time,  kept  a diary  ; probably  with  the  intention 
of  writing  out  in  full  at  some  future  time  the  inci- 
dents of  so  interesting  a visit.  In  her  busy  life  that 
time  never  came,  and  the  diary  remains  the  brief, 
disjointed  account  it  was  originally.  While  in  some 
parts  we  wish  for  further  detail,  and  in  others  might 
be  satisfied  with  less,  as  a whole  it  is  so  characteris- 
tic of  the  writer,  that  it  is  given  here,  with  very  few 
omissions. 


10 


CHAPTER  VIL 


DIARY. 

We  sailed  from  New  York,  5th  mo.  7th,  1840,  in  the 
fine  packet  ship  Roscoe,  Capt.  Huttleston,  a quiet  comman- 
der, and  very  kind.  Our  company  was  Henry  and  Mary 
Grew,  Sarah  Pugh,  Abby  Kimber,  Elizth  J.  Neall,  Isaac 
Winslow  and  daughter  Emily,  Abby  Southwick,  and 
George  Bradburn.  Among  the  thirty-two  cabin  passengers, 
Henry  Morley  of  London,  Arthur  Biggs  of  York,  and 
Frederick  A.  Whitewell  of  Boston,  were  most  companion- 
able. Much  time  was  passed  in  the  round-house,  and  on 
the  sides  of  the  ship,  watching  the  billowy  deep,  and  look- 
ing afar  for  sails.  Much  interesting  conversation  on  slav- 
ery with  West  Indians,  particularly  a Dr.  M’Knaught;  on 
theology,  with  sectarians ; and  on  politics,  with  tories  and 
haters  of  O’Connell.  No  conversions;  “bread  cast  upon 
the  waters.”  Isaac  Winslow,  beloved  of  all,  in  his  abun- 
dant kindness,  distributed  freely  from  his  supplies  of  or- 
anges, lemons,  soda,  and  other  comforts  and  luxuries.  E. 
Neall,  the  life  of  our  company,  and  favorite  of  the  Captain. 
Meeting  on  First-day.  Father  Grew  read  and  preached. 
Some  additional  remarks  well  received.1 

5th  mo.  2Sih.  — Landed  at  Liverpool,  and  went  to  the 
Adelphi  Hotel.  Lodging  rooms  nice,  with  curtained  beds, 
and  night-caps  provided  for  gentlemen.  Many  things  dif- 
ferent from  what  we  had  seen  before.  Tea  always  made 
at  table,  with  urn  of  water  generally,  or  else  a small  tea- 
kettle in  the  fire-place,  with  a heater  in  it ; dry  toast  always 

1 Undoubtedly  made  by  herself.  It  is  noticeable  that  she  mentions  her- 
self throughout  the  diary  in  this  obscure  way. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


147 


in  a rack.  Walked  out,  and  admired  all  but  the  brick 
buildings,  which,  rough  and  black,  are  inferior  to  ours. 
Police  officers  at  every  turn,  always  civil  and  ready  to  di- 
rect strangers.  William  Rathbone  and  wife  called,  and 
engaged  us  to  tea.  E.  Wilson  also  invited  us  to  his  coun- 
try place,  which  kindness  we  had  not  time  to  accept.  James 
Martineau  and  J.  Townsend  also  called.  In  going  from 
Liverpool  to  Chester,  when  crossing  the  Mersey  in  the 
ferry-boat,  a man  inquired  if  that  “ old  lady  ” had  crossed 
the  Atlantic ! . . . Top  of  coach  to  Chester.  . . . Outside 
seats  to  Manchester,  passing  fine  country  seats,  and  exten- 
sive artificial  forests. 

First-day,  31st.  — Went  to  Friends’ Meeting  ; silent;  a 
handsome  house  with  nice  benches,  all  cushioned.  Friends 
wearing  high  bonnets,  and  veils.  Afternoon  at  the  Sunday 
School  at  Isaac  Crewdson’s  church,  where  the  children  are 
instructed  in  the  importance  of  baptism,  and  supper,  and 
orthodox  faith.  Accepted  invitation  to  tea  with  John  Cock- 
burn  and  wife,  and  went  with  them  to  evening  meeting  ; 
Isaac  Crewdson,  pastor,  with  two  assistants.  After  a short 
silence  and  prayer,  a chapter  was  read  from  Luke,  followed 
by  a sermon  by  Isaac  Crewdson  ; then  silence,  prayer,  and 
benediction.  The  house  is  built  after  the  manner  of 
Friends,  but  more  ornamented,  having  maple  benches  with 
green  cushions  and  footstools,  and  the  floor  carpeted  with 
coarse  India  matting,  as  in  most  meeting  houses  we  saw. 
The  gallery  is  small,  designed  for  only  five  or  six,  to  the 
exclusion  of  women.  Some  Friends  in  England  are  also 
of  the  opinion  that  women  would  not  be  called  to  that  office, 
if  men  were  faithful  to  their  vocation  ; and  these  claim  to 
be  the  legitimate  descendants  of  George  Fox  and  his  noble 
and  worthy  cotemporaries  ! Isaac  Crewdson  invited  us  to 
go  home  and  sup  with  him  ; gave  us  books  explanatory  of 
their  tenets,  and  treated  us  kindly  and  charitably.  We 
respected  their  zeal  and  sincerity,  while  we  mourned  such 
a declension  from  the  simplicity  of  the  faith  of  the  Society 
of  Friends. 


148 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTE 


6th  mo.  1st,  Second-day . — William  Nield  called,  and  pro- 
vided a guide  to  the  cotton  factories,  where  the  women 
and  children  looked  better  than  we  expected  to  find  them. 
Women  earn  9s.  a week;  girls  from  3s.  to  6s.;  men,  16s. 
Visited  some  of  their  homes,  which  seemed  quite  comfort- 
able. . . . 

We  learned  that  Mary  S.  Lloyd  was  going  to  Wales,  and 
would  not  be  at  the  Convention,  which  is  a disappoint- 
ment, as  she  was  the  first  to  suggest  the  formation  of  Fe- 
male Anti-Slavery  societies  in  America.  William  Harrold 
called ; was  kind  and  polite  in  giving  us  directions  how  to 
proceed  on  our  journey.  . . . 

2nd , Third-day.  — Coach  to  Warwick,  twenty  miles.  Vis- 
ited the  Hospital  of  the  Twelve  Brethren  ; a bequest  of 
long  standing,  originally  for  soldiers,  but  now  for  trades- 
men, uniformed,  dressed  up  like  gentlemen,  living  in  idle- 
ness on  the  labor  of  others  ; miscalled  charity.  A pleas- 
ant kitchen,  where  I sat  some  time  admiring  the  old 
furniture  like  Grandfather  Folger’s  ; three-cornered  chairs, 
large  andirons,  jack  for  roasting,  large  bellows,  pipe  box, 
iron  and  brass  candlesticks,  &c.  ... 

3rd,  Fourth-day.  — To  Warwick  Castle.  . . . Rode  to 
Kenilworth ; ruins  indeed  ! more  interesting  to  the  girls 
than  to  us.  In  my  view,  a “ catch-penny.”  . . . Post- 
chaise  to  Woodstock,  passing  through  a beautiful  coun- 
try. . . . 

4 th,  Fifth-day . — Posted  from  Woodstock  to  Oxford  to 
breakfast.  Colleges  and  churches  galore.  . . . Oxford  to 
Slough  Railroad  on  top  of  coach ; rail  to  Windsor,  where 
a stranger  recommended  us  to  the  “ Crown  ” inn,  clean,  but 
not  gratifying  to  pride.  . . . Eton  boys  celebrating  George 
Ill’s  birthday,  a fete  they  are  unwilling  to  give  up.  In 
the  evening  we  saw  beautiful  fire-works  on  the  Thames, 
thousands  witnessing  the  scene. 

5th , Sixth-day.  — To  the  Castle,  and  through  the  magnifi- 
cent apartments ; thence  to  the  chapel  during  morning  ser- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


149 


vice.  I could  not  understand  the  indistinct  speaker;  the 
boys’  responses  and  chauntings,  with  banners  waving  over 
their  heads,  bordered  on  the  ridiculous.  It  was  war  and  the 
church  united.  . . . The  cenotaph  of  the  Princess  Char- 
lotte is  most  moving  — most  melancholy ! . . . From 
Windsor  to  London,  twenty  miles,  top  of  coach,  our  coach- 
man communicative,  and  as  we  generally  found  them,  more 
intelligent  than  ours  in  America.  They  are  well-dressed, 
would-be  gentlemen,  seldom  leaving  their  seats,  and  giving 
no  assistance  in  changing  horses. 

We  saw  gypsies’  carts,  and  a few  of  the  “ vagabond  and 
useless  tribe.”  Women  in  the  fields  weeding;  others,  with 
small  children,  gathering  manure  in  their  aprons  and  sell- 
ing it  in  small  quantities.  The  road  was  swept  and  scraped 
like  our  streets,  and  the  walking  so  good  that  women 
may  well  walk  five  or  six  miles  in  the  country  without 
dread  or  fatigue.  As  we  drew  near  London,  we  passed 
through  places  familiar  to  us  by  name,  Brentford,  Houn- 
slow Heath,  Kingsbridge,  Piccadilly,  Hyde  Park,  Charing 
Cross,  Strand,  Temple  Bar,  Fleet  Street,  Ludgate  Hill,  St. 
Paul’s,  Cheapside,  gazing  and  admiring,  till  our  coachman 
turned  into  Friday  Lane,  and  up  a dark  court,  where  we 
dismounted  in  the  rain  at  the  “ Saracen’s  Head,”  and  were 
ushered  into  a dismal,  dark,  back  room,  — “ and  this,”  we 
exclaimed,  “ is  London  ! ” We  did  not  rest  until  we  found 
a more  comfortable  lodging,  at  Mark  Moore’s,  No.  6 Queen 
St.  Place,  Southwark  Bridge,  Cheapside,  where  we  met 
with  many  abolitionists,  among  whom  a number  from 
America,  James  G.  Birney,  H.  B.  Stanton  and  his  nice 
Elizabeth,  E.  Galusha,  Nathan1  Colver,  Wm.  Knibb  and 
W.  Clark  from  Jamaica,  two  colored  men,  Barrett,  and 
Beckford,  and  Samuel  Prescod  from  Barbadoes. 

Seventh-day , 6th.  Joseph  Sturge  breakfasted  with  us, 
and  begged  our  submission  to  the  London  Committee,  ac- 
knowledging that  he  had  received  letters  from  America  on 
the  subject,  and  reading  one  from  Thomas  Clarkson.  He 


150 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


invited  us  to  tea  at  the  A.  S.  rooms,  with  such  of  the  del- 
egates as  had  arrived.  We  endeavored  to  show  him  the  in- 
consistency of  excluding  women  delegates,  but  we  soon 
found  he  had  prejudged,  and  made  up  his  mind  to  act  with 
our  New-Organization,  therefore  all  reasoning  was  lost 
upon  him  and  our  appeals  made  in  vain.  Elizabeth  Pease 1 
called,  a fine,  noble-looking  young  woman.  The  evening 
visit  to  the  A.  S.  rooms  was  pleasant  and  interesting.  It 
is  a common  practice  in  England  when  committees  meet,  to 
have  a simple  tea  and  invite  company  to  join  them,  after 
which  they  appoint  a chairman,  and  make  the  conversation 
general.  Wm.  A.  Crewdson  was  chairman.  Conversation 
on  the  expediency  of  continuing  such  conventions ; inquired 
if  their,  as  well  as  our,  recent  efforts  were  based  on  the 
duty  of  “ immediate  emancipation  ; ” on  being  answered 
affirmatively,  gave  them  to  understand  that  this  idea  hav- 
ing originated  with  E.  Heyrick,  a woman,  when  the  con- 
vention should  be  held  in  America,  we  should  not  contem- 
plate the  exclusion  of  women.  Many  spoke  kindly  to  us, 
some  responded  “ hear  hear ! ” all  were  pleasant.  Eliza- 
beth Pease  was  the  only  female  member  present  beside  our- 
selves. 

First-day , 8th  mo.,  7th.  — Went  to  Grace  Church  St.  meet- 
ing ; no  preaching  ; two  hours’  formal  silence ; none  spoke 
to  us.  In  the  afternoon  to  St.  Paul’s  ; a pretty  good  ser- 
mon, but  the  service  formal.  It  is  a mockery  for  sensible, 
intelligent  people  to  employ  children  to  chant  and  make 
responses.  . . . The  Morgans  of  Birmingham  and  C.  E. 
Lester  called.  . . . 

Second-day , mo.,  8th.  — Breakfasted  at  Joseph  Pease’s 

lodgings,  in  company  with  Professor  Adam.  Many  call- 
ers. Tea  at  the  A.  S.  rooms,  where  we  were  introduced  to 
many  whom  we  had  not  before  met,  Jonathan  Backhouse, 
Josiah  Forster  and  his  brother  Robert,  Wm.  Smeal,  Wm. 
Ball,  Anne  Knight,  George  Alexander,  George  Thompson 
and  others.  . . . 

1 Afterwards  wife  of  Dr.  Nichol,  the  astronomer. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


151 


9th,  Third-day . — George  Thompson  and  Rob’t.  Doug- 
lass to  breakfast.  Wendell  Phillips  and  wife  called,  and 
Cousin  Starbuck.  Dined  at  Jacob  Post’s.  Evening  party 
at  Mark  Moore’s.  W.  D.  Crewdson  and  Win.  Ball  came 
with  official  information  that  women  were  to  be  re- 
jected. . . . 

Fourth-day,  10*A.  — Joseph  Sturge,  and  Scales,  called  to 
endeavor  to  reconcile  us  to  our  fate.  We  called  a meeting 
of  women  to  protest,  joined  by  Wm.  Adam,  Geo.  Thompson, 
and  Wendell  Phillips.  Tea  again  at  A.  S.  rooms.  Wm. 
Edward  Forster  very  kind  and  attentive.  The  subjects  of 
conversation  were  more  diversified  than  usual,  colonization, 
British  India,  etc.  When  free  produce  was  introduced, 
some  called  on  me  to  speak ; replied,  that  we  had  been 
asked  why  we  could  not  get  the  gentlemen  to  say  for  us  all 
we  wished,  so  now  I would  request  Henry  Grew  or  James 
Mott  to  speak  for  me  ; they  insisted  on  my  going  on,  so  I 
gave  some  rubs  on  our  proposed  exclusion  ; cries  of  “ hear ! 
hear ! ” Offended  C.,  who  told  me  I should  have  been 
called  to  order  if  I had  not  been  a woman. 

Fifth-day,  11*\  — Wm.  Boultbee  and  Wm.  Edward 
Forster  breakfasted  with  us.  Met  again  about  our  exclu- 
sion, and  agreed  on  the  following  protest : — 

“ The  American  Women  Delegates  from  Penna  to  the 
World’s  Convention,  would  present  to  the  Com.  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  A.  S.  Society  their  grateful  acknowl- 
edgments for  the  kind  attentions  received  by  them  since 
their  arrival  in  London.  But  while  as  individuals  they  re- 
turn thanks  for  these  favors,  as  delegates  from  the  bodies 
appointing  them,  they  deeply  regret  to  learn  by  a series  of 
resolutions  passed  at  a meeting  of  the  Committee,  bearing 
reference  to  credentials  from  the  Massachusetts  Society, 
that  it  is  contemplated  to  exclude  women  from  a seat  in  the 
Convention,  as  co-equals  in  the  advocacy  of  Universal  Lib- 
erty. The  Delegates  will  duly  communicate  to  their  con- 


152 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


stituents,  the  intimation  which  these  resolutions  convey ; in 
the  mean  time,  they  stand  prepared  to  cooperate  to  any 
extent  and  in  any  form,  consistent  with  their  instructions, 
in  promoting  the  just  objects  of  the  Convention,  to  whom 
it  is  presumed  will  belong  the  power  of  determining  the 
validity  of  any  claim  to  a seat  in  that  body. 

“ On  behalf  of  the  Delegation, 

“Very  respectfully, 

“ 6*  mo.  11th , 1840.  “ Sarah  Pugh.” 

Sixth-day,  6th  mo.,  12th.  — The  World’s  Convention,  alias 
the  “ Conference  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Anti-Slavery 
Society,”  assembled,  with  such  guests  as  they  chose  to  in- 
vite. We  were  kindly  admitted  behind  the  bar,  politely  con- 
ducted to  our  seats,  and  introduced  to  many  whom  we  had 
not  before  met ; Dr.  Bowring,  William  Ashurst,  and  a 
Mrs.  Thompson,  grand-daughter  of  Lady  Middleton,  who 
first  suggested  to  Wilberforce  some  action  in  Parliament  on 
slavery.  I introduced  William  Forster  to  Sarah  Pugh,  as 
orthodox  ; he  begged  there  might  be  no  allusion  to  differ- 
ences between  us,  saying, “Thou  touches  me  in  a tender 
spot;  I remember  thee  with  much  affection  in  Baltimore  in 
1820.”  The  meeting  was  opened  in  a dignified  manner,  in 
silence,  those  who  wished  prayer  being  informed  that  the 
next  room  was  appropriated  to  them.  Thomas  Clarkson’s 
entrance  was  deeply  interesting,  accompanied  by  his 
daughter-in-law,  and  her  little  son,  his  only  remaining  rep- 
resentative. He  was  received  standing,  and  in  silence; 
when  he  had  taken  the  chair,  all  resumed  their  seats,  and  a 
solemn  pause  of  some  minutes  followed.  Joseph  Sturge 
then  introduced  him,  briefly,  but  impressively.1  . . . Most 

1 Thomas  Clarkson,  in  his  opening  address,  said : — 

“I  stand  before  you  as  a humble  individual,  whose  life  has  been  most 
intimately  connected  with  the  subject  which  you  are  met  this  day  to  con- 
sider. I was  formerly,  under  Providence,  the  originator,  and  am  now  un- 
happily the  only  surviving  member  of  the  committee,  which  was  first 
instituted  in  this  country,  in  the  year  1787,  for  the  abolition  of  the  slave- 
trade.  My  dear  friend  and  fellow-laborer,  Mr.  Wilberforce,  who  was  one 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  153 

of  the  speeches  being  reported  in  the  papers,  renders  it  un- 
necessary to  record  any  part  here.  . . . 

The  Friends  present  were  nearly  all  opposed  to  women’s 
admission.  We  were  told  that  the  secret  of  it  was,  that 
our  coming  had  been  announced  in  London  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, and  that  they  were  put  on  their  guard  against  us,  as 
not  of  their  faith.  . . . 

Seventh-day , 13^. — Sat  with  the  family  during  their 
worship,  as  was  our  practice,  when  not  otherwise  engaged. 
E.  Galusha  led  the  exercises,  and  in  his  prayer  was  rather 
personal,  praying  at  us,  rather  than  for  us.  He  was  re- 
plied to  according  to  his  deserts.  These  occasions  some- 
times furnished  opportunity  for  explaining  sentiments  that 
had  been  misrepresented.  Our  host,  Mark  Moore,  offered 
his  services  to  get  the  use  of  a room  belonging  to  their  con- 
gregation ( Baptist ) for  us  to  have  a religious  meeting  in. 
He  succeeded  so  far  as  to  have  some  notice  given,  when 
some  Friends,  hearing  of  it,  came  forward  and  represented 
us  in  such  manner  as  to  induce  them  to  withdraw  the 
grant.  The  Unitarians  then  offered  theirs,  which  we 
gladly  accepted,  and  for  which  we  were  more  than  ever  de- 
nounced. Dr.  Hutton,  of  Carter  Lane,  kindly  called  to 
see  us  from  Wm.  Adam’s  recommendation.  Jonathan 
Backhouse  called  to  invite  the  orthodox  part  of  our  com- 
pany to  Samuel  Gurney’s  the  next  day  ; would  ask  the 
others,  but  where  there  were  young  people  present,  they 
were  afraid  of  our  principles ! . . . Meeting  very  interest- 
ed them,  is,  as  you  know,  dead,  and  here  I may  say  of  him,  that  there 
never  was  a man,  either  dead  or  living,  to  whom  your  cause  was  more  in- 
debted, than  to  him.  . . . 

“ My  dear  friends,  I was  invited,  many  months  ago,  to  be  at  this  meet- 
ing ; but  old  age  and  infirmities,  being  lame  and  nearly  blind,  besides  be- 
ing otherwise  seriously  afflicted  at  other  times,  gave  me  no  hope  of 
attending.  But  I have  been  permitted  to  come  among  you,  and  I rejoice 
in  it.  ...  I can  saj^  with  truth,  that  though  my  body  is  fast  going  to  de- 
cay, my  heart  beats  as  warmly  in  this  sacred  cause,  now  in  the  eighty- 
first  year  of  my  age,  as  it  did  at  the  age  of  twenty-four,  when  I first  took 
it  up.  And  I can  say  further,  with  truth,  that  if  I had  another  life  given 
me  to  live,  I would  devote  it  to  the  same  subject.”  . . . 


154 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


ing  ; roll  called,  and  titles  given  to  the  worthy  and  the  un- 
worthy. J.  C.  Fuller  answered  to  his,  “I’m  no  squire ” 

First-day , IT*. — Went  to  Devonshire  House  meeting. 
Recd  a note  from  Thomas  Clarkson,  addressed  to  the 
“ American  Ladies  ” : — 

Mr  dear  Friends,  — Being  very  much  indisposed  to- 
day, and  on  that  account  obliged  to  leave  London  to-mor- 
row for  the  country  for  a few  days,  where  I can  get  a little 
ease  and  quiet,  I should  not  like  to  take  my  departure 
without  paying  my  personal  respects  to  you,  and  acknowl- 
edging the  obligations  which  our  sacred  cause  owes  to  you 
for  having  so  warmly  taken  it  up,  and  protected  it  on  your 
side  of  the  water,  against  the  attacks  of  its  adversaries; 
and  this  in  times  of  threatened  persecution.  We  owe  you 
also  a debt  of  gratitude  for  having  made  the  sacrifice  of 
leaving  your  families  and  encountering  the  dangers  of  the 
ocean  to  serve  it.  If  you  will  permit  me,  I will  call  upon 
you  for  half  an  hour  for  this  purpose,  and  bring  with  me 
my  daughter  and  little  grandson. 

I am,  ladies,  with  the  most  cordial  esteem  and  gratitude, 
your  sincere  friend,  Thomas  Clarkson. 

Much  preparation  for  him.  He  came  attended  by  Jo- 
seph Sams,  Anne  Knight,  and  others.  He  made  touching 
speeches  to  several ; and  when  Elizabeth  Neall  was  intro- 
duced as  the  grand-daughter  of  Warner  Mifflin,  he  ex- 
claimed with  emotion,  “ Dear  child  ! he  was  the  first  man 
who  liberated  his  slaves  unconditionally.”  A short  address 
to  him  from  the  oldest  delegate.  J.  Sams  invited  James 
and  self  to  go  home  with  them  and  sup  with  our  venerable 
friend,  but  a previous  engagement  at  Dr.  Hutton’s  pre- 
vented. Calls  from  E.  Reid  and  Julia  Smith,  friends  of 
H.  Martin eau.  . . . 

Second-day,  15**. — Sir  Eardly  Wilmot  introduced;  first 
in  parliament  to  oppose  the  apprenticeship,  and  the  Hill 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


155 


Cooley  oppression.  O’Connell,  excellent  and  amusing,  came 
to  us  ; thanked  him  for  pleading  our  cause,  but  rejected 
complimentary  speeches  in  lieu  of  robbed  rights.  . . . Dined 
at  E.  Reid’s,  with  Julia  Smith  and  Eliza  Ashurst ; every- 
thing very  nice.  E.  Reid  manifested  much  sympathy  with 
us  in  our  exclusion.  . . . Tea  at  Irish  Friends’  lodgings, 
Richard  and  Hannah  Webb.  Much  interesting  conversa- 
tion. R.  Webb  and  R.  Allen  walked  home  with  us,  two 
miles. 

Third-day,  16*\ — O’Connell  made  us  another  visit; 
said  he  was  not  satisfied  with  the  decision  of  the  convention 
respecting  us,  whereupon  he  received  a note  asking  for  his 
sentiments,  which  he  readily  sent  us.1  Anne  Knight  intro- 
duced Wm.  Martin,  of  Cork,  who  first  influenced  Father 
Matthew  in  the  Temperance  cause.  It  is  gratifying  that 
this  important  subject  has  begun  to  awaken  wine-drinking 
England.  Lunch  at  eating-house*  large  company.  Tea  at 
E.  Reid’s  in  company  with  Joshua  Marriage,  Anne  Knight, 
John  Keep,  and  William  Dawes.  Cabs  and  omnibuses  a 
great  convenience  in  this  widely-extended  city. 

Fourth-day , 17th . — Heard  that  Garrison,  Rogers,  Remond, 
and  Adams  had  arrived.  Left  the  convention  at  two  o’c.  to 
go  to  a meeting  of  the  Prison  Society  at  Westminster  ; 
house  full  of  aristocracy  and  nobility,  but  not  specially  in- 
teresting, as  we  were  losing  that  which  was  to  us  more  so, 
at  the  convention.  Elizabeth  Fry  gave  an  account  of  her 

1 To  Daniel  O’Connell;-  M.  P., — The  rejected  delegates  from  Amer- 
ica to  the  “General  Anti-Slavery  Conference  ” are  desirous  to  have  the 
opinion  of  one  of  the  most  distinguished  advocates  of  universal  liberty,  as 
to  the  reasons  urged  by  the  majority  for  their  rejection,  viz. : that  the  ad- 
mission of  women,  being  contrary  to  English  usage,  would  subject  them  to 
ridicule,  and  that  such  recognition  of  their  acknowledged  principles  would 
prejudice  the  cause  of  human  freedom. 

Permit  me,  then,  on  behalf  of  the  delegation,  to  ask  of  Daniel  O’Connell 
the  favor  of  his  sentiment,  as  incidentally  expressed  in  the  meeting  on  the 
morning  of  the  13th  inst.  It  will  oblige  his  sincere  friend, 

Lucretia  Mott. 

London,  Sixth  mo.,  17th,  1840. 

For  O’Connell’s  reply,  see  Appendix,  p.  471. 


156 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


labors  on  the  continent.  She  was  unassuming,  meek,  and 
modest,  but  nothing  very  striking.  She  has  done  immense 
good  to  the  poor  prisoner.  ...  At  our  lodgings  met  Wm. 
L.  Garrison  and  party,  “ with  joy  and  sorrow  too.”  They 
had  resolved  not  to  enter  the  convention  where  we  were 
excluded.  We  reasoned  with  them  on  the  subject,  but 
found  them  fixed.  . . . 

Fifth-day,  18^.  — Present  of  flowers  from  Eliza  A.  Ash- 
urst,  and  strawberries  from  Anne  Knight.  . . . Lady  Byron 
at  the  meeting.  I handed  her  my  letter  of  introduction 
from  George  Combe.  . . . Several  went  up  to  welcome 
Garrison  and  party,  and  some  tried  to  introduce  them  to 
our  new-organized  meeting,  but  were  hushed.  Wendell 
Phillips  tried  to  read  their  credentials,  but  was  put  down 
with  a kind  of  promise  that  he  should  have  a hearing  the 
next  day. 

Sixth-day , 19*\  — Wendell  Phillips  again  tried  to  intro- 
duce Garrison  and  company,  without  success ; some  angry 
debate.  We  all  felt  discouraged.  Joseph  Sturge  came  to 
us,  — doubted  whether  the  ladies  could  have  a meeting  ; 
it  was  feared  other  subjects  would  be  introduced,  and  he 
partook  of  that  fear.  We  are  much  disappointed  to  find  so 
little  independent  action  on  the  part  of  women.  . . . 

Seventh-day , 20^.  — Amelia  Opie  stopped  us  to  speak  as 
we  went  into  the  meeting,  and  said,  “ You  are  held  in  high 
estimation,  and  have  raised  yourselves  by  coming.”  Lady 
Byron  sat  upstairs  with  Garrison  and  Remond,  conversing 
freely  with  the  latter.  . . . The  convention  was  not  dis- 
posed to  entertain  the  British  India  question,  though  many 
had  something  to  say  on  it.  Colver  made  a speech  betray- 
ing his  want  of  confidence  in  moral  power,  depending  too 
much  on  appeals  to  avarice,  and  holding,  that  with  the 
slaveholder,  all  else  would  be  powerless.  Many  were  un- 
sound on  abstinence  from  slave  produce.  J.  Crewdson  used 
to  be  particular,  until  he  considered  that  if  all  should  do 
so,  the  Manchester  mills  must  stop,  and  the  people  starve  •, 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


157 


so  forthwith  he  let  fall  his  testimony,  and  now  aids  in  per- 
petuating our  slavery,  lest  his  own  countrymen  should  have 
to  seek  other  business.  I.  Price,  of  Wales,  once  so  zeal- 
ous as  to  have  the  cotton  linings  taken  out  of  his  vests,  and 
to  deny  himself  of  many  sweets,  etc.,  all  at  once  found  he 
might  be  carried  too  far,  so  he  sagely  concluded  to  im- 
merse his  conscience  to  the  full  in  slave-gotten  goods. 
Then  N.  Colver  told  how  tender  he  once  was  on  the  sub- 
ject ; how  be  had  gathered  his  little  ones  about  him,  and 
explained  to  them  the  cruelty  and  wickedness  of  such  par- 
ticipancy,  and  such  was  the  effect  of  his  fatherly  labors 
that  those  children  could  n’t  have  been  hired  to  touch  a 
sugar-plum  or  a cake  ! when  he  too  discovered  self-denial 
was  not  easy,  and  gave  it  up,  leaving  his  children  full  lati- 
tude in  the  gain  of  oppression.  Geo.  Bradburn  too,  from 
whom  we  might  have  expected  better  things,  added  his  ar- 
guments to  the  wrong  side  ; and  all  the  comfort  we  had, 
was  in  beholding  how  weak  they  all  were.  Plainly  as  all 
this  sophistry  might  have  been  exposed,  the  weak  and 
flimsy  arguments  were  suffered  to  pass  almost  unanswered. 
Henry  Grew  was  not  in  the  meeting  at  this  time.  Chas. 
Stuart’s  mind  was  swallowed  up  in  the  littleness  of  putting 
down  woman ; James  Mott,  discouraged,  took  little  interest 
in  the  proceedings  of  the  convention.  Nathaniel  Colver 
then  for  the  first  time  sallied  forth  to  our  bar,  saying, 
“ Now,  if  the  spirit  moves  you  to  speak  on  this  subject, 
say  on,  — you  will  be  allowed  to  say  what  you  wish.”  Out 
of  the  abundance  of  a full  heart,  and  an  indignant  spirit, 
here  might  words  have  been  uttered  ! But  if  the  Psalmist 
withheld  his  mouth  even  from  good  when  the  wicked  were 
before  him,  even  so  now  ! . . . Our  Free  Produce  Society 
will  have  to  double  their  diligence,  and  do  their  own  work ; 
and  so  must  American  abolitionists  generally,  and  espe- 
cially women . George  Bradburn  afterwards  confessed  that 
he  said  what  he  did,  more  to  bring  out  others  than  in  full 
persuasion  of  the  truth  of  his  arguments,  expecting  a glare 
of  light  to  be  thrown  on  the  subject  by  several  present. 


158 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  I A MOTT. 


Dined  at  J.  and  A.  Braithwait’s  lodgings  in  company 
with  Garrison,  Rogers,  whom  I like  better  and  better,  and 
others.  The  Braithwaits,  though  not  in  full  unity  with  the 
measures  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Society,  were  very 
open  and  kind,  and  more  liberal  to  us  than  we  expected. 
Returning  to  the  meeting,  met  Lady  Byron  in  the  entry  ; 
she  had  called  on  us  and  left  her  address.  Wm.  Boultbee’s 
speech  was  good,  as  principle  was  dwelt  upon  rather  than 
expediency  ; “ the  highest  expediency  is  to  act  from  prin- 
ciple.” H.  B.  S.  not  so  strong  in  confidence  in  moral 
power  as  desirable.  Elizabeth  Stanton  gaining  daily  in  our 
affections.  . . . 

First-day,  0th  mo.,  21s*.  — Went  to  meeting  with  Susan 
Hutton,  who  called  for  us,  and  heard  her  husband  preach 
very  well.  Went  in  two  cabs  to  William  Ashurst’s  to  dine ; 
met  there  Jas.  and  Elizabeth  Pease,  Harriet  Martineau’s 
mother  and  brother,  Dr.  Epps,  homoeopathic,  and  very 
liberal,  and  William  and  Mary  Howitt ; a visit  full  of  in- 
terest and  delight.  . . . 

Second-day,  22nd.  — Could  no  longer  have  the  use  of  Free 
Mason’s  Hall.  Met  in  Friends’  Meeting-House,  Grace 
Church  St.  Front  seat  upstairs  appropriated  to  “ rejected 
delegates  ; ” did  n’t  like  being  so  shut  out  from  the  mem- 
bers. 

In  the  evening  at  our  lodgings  there  was  much  discus- 
sion on  the  protest.1  J.  Scoble  acknowledged  that  he 
brought  the  word  from  America  about  the  appointment  of 
women ; much  said  and  felt.  Wendell  Phillips  took  an 
active  part,  as  did  his  whole-souled  wife.  Wm.  Edward 
Forster  suggested  alterations,  aside  ; a noble  young  man  ; 
I like  him  very  much.  He  often  comes  to  our  lodgings.2 

Third-day , 23rd.  — Last  day  of  the  Convention.  Some 

1 A “protest  against  certain  proceedings  of  the  Committee  of  the 
British  and  Foreign  Anti -Slavery  Society,  and  of  the  Convention,” 
read  on  the  last  day  of  the  Convention  bv  Wendell  Phillips,  and  signed 
by  William  Adam,  Wendell  Phillips,  Jonathan  P.  Miller,  Charles  Ed- 
wards Lester,  James  Mott,  George  Bradburn,  and  Isaac  Winslow. 

2 Afterwards  Right  Hon.  W.  E.  Forster,  Chief  Secretary  for  Ireland. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


159 


excitement  about  the  protest.  We  were  honored  with  seats 
down  stairs,  so  that  we  could  hold  conference  with  those 
who  chose  to  come  to  us.  Dined  at  Joseph  Pease’s  with 
Wm.  Boultbee,  who  said  he  was  on  good  terms  with  all  on 
theological  points,  as  he  never  asked  their  opinions,  and 
never  told  his  own.  . . . Protest  offered.  Colver  boldly 
and  impudently  moved  that  it  be  laid  on  the  table.  Wm. 
Scales  made  excellent  closing  remarks,  that  although  on 
some  subjects  they  had  had  conflicting  sentiments,  dividing 
them  “ distinct  as  the  billows,”  yet  he  believed  there  was 
unity  enough  in  our  common  cause  to  make  us  again  “ one 
as  the  sea  ; ” and  so  the  Convention  closed  ! 

Fourth-day , 24<A.  — Exeter  Hall  meeting  under  the  direc- 
tion of  British  and  Foreign  Socy.  Com.  Women  delegates 
excluded  from  this  too,  altlio’  a seat  of  honor  was  provided  ; 
Duke  of  Sussex  in  the  chair.  Joseph  Sturge  announced 
him  ; “ did  n’t  wish  to  prevent  the  usual  expression  for  his 
Boyal  Highness,”  but  when  Thomas  Clarkson  entered, 
begged  they  would  not  receive  him  in  that  way.  E.  Fry 
and  Duchess  of  Sutherland  were  introduced  with  much 
clapping,  and  taken  to  front  seats  on  the  platform,  which 
seemed  rather  inconsistent,  after  their  repudiating  “ such 
exposure  of  ladies.”  Elizabeth  Fry  afterwards  apologized 
for  her  conspicuous  seat.  I told  her  it  was  just  the  seat 
she  ought  to  occupy  in  a Prison  Meeting,  and  there  was 
no  objection  to  it  in  this  one,  only  as  showing  the  incon- 
sistency of  our  opponents.  Very  interesting  meeting. 
Guizot,  the  French  ambassador,  translated  by  Dr.  Bow- 
ring, very  good. 

Tea  at  Crown  and  Anchor ; the  closing  scene  of  aboli- 
tionists ! We  were  informed  on  entrance,  that  it  was  a 
more  liberal  meeting  than  any  we  had  had,  undei;  the  man- 
agement of  the  abolitionists  of  England,  Ireland,  and 
Scotland  united.  The  company  was  very  large,  the  prep- 
arations simple,  as  these  soirees  are  generally  understood 
to  be  for  moral  and  intellectual  purposes,  or  political,  as 


160 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


the  case  may  be.  I was  pleased  that  there  was  not  much 
catering  to  the  animal  appetite.  After  tea,  cups,  etc.,  are 
removed,  a chairman  is  appointed,  the  company  all  keeping 
their  seats,  and  a subject  being  proposed,  speakers  are 
called  on  one  by  one,  or  if  any  one  has  any  remarks  to 
make,  liberty  is  readily  granted  by  the  chair.  Here  were 
about  four  hundred  present,  at  three  tables  running  the 
length  of  the  room,  the  fourth  across  the  “ top,”  in  the 
centre  of  which,  Wm.  D.  Crewdson  sat  as  chairman.  The 
speakers  were  J.  G.  Birney,  H.  B.  Stanton,  Wm.  L.  Gar- 
rison, C.  L.  Remond,  Campbell,  Gov.  of  Sierra  Leone,  and 
G.  Thompson.  A paper  was  sent  up  saying,  “ L.  M.  is 
confidently  expected  to  make  the  next  speech.”  She  was 
therefore  called  on.  The  president  announced  her,  when 
J.  Scoble,  who  had  a choice  in  her  not  thus  u exposing  ” 
herself,  stood  and  requested  to  make  some  explanation  of 
Gov.  Campbell’s  speech,  as  “ that  was  of  importance.” 
His  request  was  drowned  by  cries  of,  “ No  ! no  ! Mrs. 
Mott ! ” so  she  had  to  inform  them  that  she  would  endeavor 
to  occupy  but  little  time.  She  was  patiently  heard ; and 
no  further  explanation  was  then  begged  by  friend  S.1 
Many  introductions  were  made ; and  the  Crown  and  An- 
chor soiree  ended  satisfactorily. 

Received  a letter  from  Harriet  Martineau,  in  which  she 
thus  writes  : — 

1 My  wife  embraced  the  opportunity  to  give  her  views  on  the  subject  of 
the  use  of  the  produce  of  slavery,  which  were  listened  to  with  attention, 
and  apparently  well  received.  In  the  course  of  her  remarks,  she  men- 
tioned the  example  and  faithfulness  of  some  members  of  the  Society  of 
Friends  in  this  respect,  without  mentioning  any  names.  Josiah  Forster 
could  not  allow  this  allusion  to  pass  unnoticed;  and  when  she  closed,  he 
began  to  speak,  by  saying  that  he  “felt  conscientiously  bound  to  inform 
the  company,  and  he  did  so  with  no  other  than  feelings  of  kindness, 
that  Lucretia  Mott,”  — when  he  had  proceeded  so  far,  it  was  perceived 
that  he  was  about  to  disclaim  religious  fellowship  with  her,  and  a general 
burst  of  disapprobation  was  manifested  by  cries  of  “down!  down!  or- 
der! order!  shame!”  but  he  finished  his  avowal  amidst  the  confusion, 
though  very  few  heard  what  he  said.  As  soon  as  he  had  made  his  speech, 
he  left  the  room.  — James  Mott. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


161 


My  dear  Friend,  — I cannot  be  satisfied  without  send- 
ing you  one  line  of  sympathy  and  love.  I think  much  of 
you  amidst  your  present  trials,  and  much  indeed  have  I 
thought  of  you  and  your  cause  since  we  parted.1  May 
God  strengthen  and  comfort  you  ! It  is  a comfort  to  me 
in  my  absence,  that  two  of  my  best  friends,  Mrs.  Reid  and 
Julia  Smith,  are  there  to  look  upon  you  with  eyes  of  love. 
I hear  of  you  from  them  ; for,  busy  as  they  are,  they  re- 
member me  from  day  to  day,  and  make  me  a partaker  in 
your  proceedings.  If  you  and  Mr.  Mott  should  be  coming 
near  this  way,  how  joyful  it  would  make  me  to  see  you ! 
I am  too  unwell  to  offer  more  than  a few  hours  a day  of 
intercourse  with  any  one,  but  love  from  my  heart  I do  offer 
you.  Dear  friend,  it  is  doubtless  a disappointment  to  us 
both  that  we  have  not  met;  but  if  we  cannot  do  so,  we 
can,  I hope,  bear  it  cheerfully.  Though  ill,  I suffer  little. 
I should  suffer  greatly  if  I thought  my  friends  were  uneasy 
for  me.  Yet  I cannot  but  grieve  for  you  in  the  heart  sick- 
ness which  you  must  have  experienced  this  last  week.  We 
must  trust  that  the  spirit  of  Christ  will  in  time  enlarge  the 
hearts  of  those  who  claim  his  name ; that  the  whites  as 
well  as  the  blacks,  will  in  time  be  free.  With  kindest 
regards  to  Mr.  Mott,  and  remembrances  to  Miss  Pugh,  I 
am  yours  affectionately,  Harriet  Martineau. 

Fifth  day,  25th.  — Visited  the  Borough  Road  School,  by 
invitation  of  Robert  Forster,  who  was  there  to  receive  and 
explain  to  us.  The  boys  are  well  instructed,  but  the  girls 
too  much  confined  to  sewing.  . . . Went  to  Tottenham  to 
tea  at  William  Ball’s  with  a large  company : Elizabeth 
Fry,  Countess  of  Brunswick,  Amelia  Opie,  Isaac  and 
Ann  Braithwait  and  daughter,  William  Allen,  George 
Stacey,  Jonathan  Backhouse,  Elizabeth  Pease,  Anne 
Knight,  and  many  more  beside  all  our  company.  Every- 
thing was  in  style,  with  servants  in  livery.  Tea  was  handed. 

1 In  Philadelphia,  several  years  before. 

II 


162 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


After  much  conversation  and  a short  reading  of  Scripture, 
way  was  opened  by  William  Ball  for  any  one  to  speak  who 
had  a wish  to.  Elizabeth  Fry  asked  if  that  included  wo- 
men, whereon  G.  Stacey  essayed  to  limit  the  license  given, 
but  William  replied,  “ No,  I cannot  do  it.”  He  had  been 
remarkably  kind  during  the  Convention,  and  when  he  in- 
vited us  to  his  house,  said,  “ I wish  you  to  understand  that 
tho’  we  differ  materially  on  what  I consider  very  important 
points,  yet  my  heart  goes  out  towards  you  in  much  affec- 
tion.” He  gave  a short  address,  then  William  L.  Garrison 
spoke  at  length,  very  well ; and  Elizabeth  F ry  followed  in 
prayer,  that  our  mission  might  be  blessed  in  breaking  the 
fetters  of  the  poor  captive,  but  above  all  blessed  in  bring- 
ing us  to  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ.  . . . 

Sixth  day,  26*7i. — British  Museum.  There  is  so  much 
to  see  that  the  eye  is  wearied,  nor  could  we  keep  together. 
I slept  while  the  others  looked.  . . . 

Seventh , 27^.  Stayed  at  home  and  wrote.  Recd.  books 
and  a note  from  Lady  Byron.  Call  from  Samuel  Gurney 
to  make  arrangements  for  a visit  to  them.  . . . 

A stiff*  company  of  Anti-Slavery  ladies  at  our  lodgings, 
a poor  affair.  We  find  little  confidence  in  woman’s  ac- 
tion either  separately  or  conjointly  with  men,  except  as 
drudges.  . . . 

Second  day , 29^.  — Two  hours  at  Hay  don’s.1  . . . 

Called  on  Lady  Byron,  and  talked  with  her  of  our  views 
of  woman,  as  we  had  been  misrepresented.  She  told  us 
we  were  to  have  the  company  of  the  Duchess  of  Suther- 

1 B.  R.  Haydon,  the  celebrated  historical  painter,  was  employed  by 
some  members  of  the  Convention  to  “make  a sketch  ” of  the  scene  of  the 
opening  day,  and  for  that  purpose,  had  sittings  from  various  persons.  It 
is  amusing  to  read  in  his  autobiography  the  following  mention  of  this  par- 
ticular sitter. 

“29«*.  — Lucretia  Mott,  the  leader  of  the  delegate  women  from  Amer- 
ica, sat.  I found  her  out  to  have  infidel  notions,  and  resolved  at  once, 
narrow  minded  or  not,  not  to  give  her  the  prominent  place  I first  intended. 
I will  reserve  that  for  a beautiful  believer  in  the  Divinity  of  Christ.’ 9 He 
afterward  painted  a portrait  of  her  for  the  Duchess  of  Sutherland. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


163 


land  and  daughter  that  day  at  Samuel  Gurney’s,  and  she 
hoped  we  would  talk  with  the  daughter,  as  she  was  an  un- 
common girl,  only  sixteen.  . . . At  two  o’clock  seven  car- 
riages were  sent  to  take  all  our  American  company  to 
Samuel  Gurney’s,  a pleasant  ride  of  five  or  six  miles.  It 
is  called  Ham  House,  and  has  a beautiful  park,  with  grass 
soft  as  velvet,  where  a tent  was  erected  in  case  the  house 
should  overflow.  T.  F.  Buxton,  wife  and  children  were 
there,  E.  Fry  and  husband  and  son,  the  Braith waits,  Fors- 
ters, and  many  more,  including  the  Duchess  of  Sutherland 
and  daughter,  and  Lord  Morpeth ; much  fuss  when  they 
arrived  in  a coach  and  four  grays,  with  outriders,  and  six 
servants  in  livery.  Samuel  Gurney  introduced  the  daugh- 
ter,1 and  proposed  her  walking  with  L.  Mott.  After  all 
were  coupled  and  arranged,  we  paraded  about  the  lawn 
awhile,  then  stood  in  a group,  and  heard  S.  Gurney  read  a 
letter  from  the  Marquis  of  Westminster,  on  the  Conven- 
tion, British  India,  the  cotton  trade,  etc.,  which  elicited 
some  remarks  that  were  listened  to  with  attention,  though 
startling  in  the  beginning.  . . . Fifty  sat  down  to  the  ta- 
ble, a cold  collation,  except  the  fish  and  soup  and  vegeta- 
bles. E.  Fry  asked  a blessing.  Conversation  was  free 
and  pleasant  during  the  meal,  after  which  S.  Gurney  made 
a short  speech  expressive  of  his  satisfaction  at  having  so 
many  American  guests,  followed  by  Wm.  L.  G.,  J.  G.  B., 
H.  B.  S.,  T.  F.  Buxton,  and  others.  Made  me  the  offer ; 
declined.  I was  honored  with  a seat  at  his  right  hand, 
Ann  Braithwait  at  the  left.  He  invited  the  young  people 
to  help  themselves  to  wine ; gently  reproved  for  it ; bore 
it  well.  Many  more  joined  at  tea,  which  was  served  in 
the  drawing-room,  as  is  the  invariable  custom  in  England. 
Everything  went  off  very  well,  and  we  shall  long  remem- 
ber the  visit.  Had  some  talk  with  Josiah  Forster,  relative 
to  the  difference  of  views  between  London  Yearly  Meeting 

1 Afterwards  the  Duchess  of  Argyle,  and  mother  of  twelve  children,  the 
eldest  one  of  whom,  the  Marquis  of  Lome,  married  the  Princess  Louise. 


164 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE Tl A MOTT. 


Friends  and  those  of  us  in  America  who  had  not  suffered, 
ourselves  to  be  led  about  with  diverse  and  strange  doc- 
trines. Breakfasted  that  morning  with  James  Haughton 
and  two  daughters,  from  Dublin.  His  father  was  disowned 
for  countenancing  Hannah  Barnard.1  I like  to  meet  with 
those  who  have  suffered  for  their  liberal  views  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

Third-day , 30^.  — Letter  from  William  Howitt,2  expres- 
sive of  his  dissatisfaction  at  the  decision  of  the  Convention 
on  the  woman  question,  and  his  admiration  of  the  noble 
course  pursued  by  Garrison.  Calls  from  Robert  Owen, 
R.  R.  Moore,  Turnbull,  and  Dr.  Madden ; Meeting  at 
Carter  Lane ; reporter  employed,  to  our  sorrow.  Went 
afterward  to  Dr.  Beattie’s,  where  we  found  a large  com- 
pany of  abolitionists  and  intellectual  persons,  among  whom 
a French  gentleman  of  distinction. 

On  returning  to  our  lodgings  found  a note  from  Thomas 
Clarkson’s  daughter-in-law,  enclosing  his  autograph  for 
each  of  our  company,  and  alluding  to  the  evening  of  their 
call  on  the  “ American  Ladies  ” with  much  feeling.  She 
says,  “ That  evening  I shall  never  forget ; and  bowed 
down  as  I was  in  my  inmost  spirit  by  the  recollection  of 
the  missing  link  between  grandfather  and  grandson,  and 
by  a glimpse  of  the  uncertain  future  as  it  regarded  my 
precious  boy,  I could  not  but  catch  the  warmth  of  the  en- 
thusiasm around  me,  and  felt  that  if  wisdom  and  strength 
were  given  to  me  from  above,  my  greatest  earthly  solace 
would  be  to  train  the  dear  child  of  him  who  was  dearer  to 
me  than  my  own  existence,  in  the  upward  path,  which, 
though  of  tentime  toilsome,  leads  through  Infinite  mercy  to 
eternal  glory.” 

Fourth-day , 1th  mo.  Is*.  — Dined  at  E.  Reid’s  with  Lady 
Byron.  Wm.  L.  Garrison,  N.  P.  Rogers,  Remond,  Dr. 
Hutton  and  wife,  and  many  others  to  tea.  Much  conver- 
sation on  housekeeping,  neglect  of  families,  and  woman’s 
1 See  Appendix,  p.  477.  2 See  Appendix,  p.  474. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 165 

proper  sphere ; a very  pleasant  visit.  Invited  by  Lady  By- 
ron to  visit  her  school.  . . . 

Fifth-day , 2nd. — Went  to  Lady  Byron’s  according  to  ap- 
pointment, and  saw  Lady  Lovelace  and  her  three  sweet 
children  ; then  went  with  her  to  her  school,  five  miles  out  of 
London.  On  the  way  we  had  much  talk  about  Unitarians. 
She  expressed  herself  as  not  quite  satisfied  with  any  sect, 
but  had  often  thought  Quaker  and  Unitarian  would  suit 
her,  and  that  an  advantage  would  arise  from  visits  to  other 
places  of  worship.  Her  remarks  were  sensible,  and  showed 
dignity  of  character  and  Christian  simplicity.  Her  school 
is  to  try  the  experiment  of  manual  labor,  and  is  answering 
well.  Addressed  the  children;  teacher  expressed  unity. 
On  our  way  home,  we  called  to  see  Mrs.  Jamieson,  and 
talked  of  slavery  and  other  subjects.  Lady  Byron  left  me 
at  Amelia  Opie’s,  where  I found  a large  company,  Countess 
of  Brunswick,  William  Ball,  R.  Robbins  and  L.  Rand,  E. 
Pease,  Anne  Knight,  and  a host  of  Americans.  . . . 

Sixth-day , 3rd.  — Breakfasted  at  Dr.  Bowring’s  in  the 
house  of  Mills  the  historian,  overlooking  Milton’s  garden, 
and  the  house  of  Jeremy  Bentham  ; several  rooms  lined  with 
books  and  curiosities.  Much  talk  on  war  in  general.  He  has 
a sensible  wife  and  nine  children,  the  eldest  daughter  very 
clever.  Thence  to  Haydon’s  to  finish  the  picture.  Thence 
to  Chelsea  to  visit  Thomas  Carlyle,  with  whom  the  conver- 
sation was  not  very  satisfactory.  He  was  anti-abolition,  or 
rather,  his  sympathies  were  absorbed  in  the  poor  at  home, 
their  own  poverty  and  slavery.  Disappointed  in  him.1  . . . 

Seventh-day , — Note  from  Lady  Byron,  asking  us  to 

take  an  engraving  to  Dr.  Channing,  which  she  wished  to 
send  as  a mark  of  her  “ grateful  regard,”  adding,  “ I say 
grateful,  because  his  writings  have  done  good  to  more  than 
one  of  those  whom  I love  best.” 

1 Mrs.  Carlyle  subsequently  told  George  Bradburn  that  her  husband 
“was  much  pleased  with  the  Quaker  lady  — Mrs.  Mott — whose  quiet 
manner  had  a soothing  effect  on  him.”  — Memorial  of  George  Bradburn , 

p.  104. 


166 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


First-day , 5th.  — Meeting  ; good  sermon ; dined  at  Mus- 
well  Hill,  William  Ashurst’s  home,  with  R.  Owen,  Wm.  L. 
G.,  N.  P.  Rogers,  Dr.  Epps,  and  others.  Talk,  of  paying 
priests’  demands,  and  military  fines ; not  quite  satisfied  with 
Wm.  L.  G.’s  views.  William  Ashurst  gave  an  interesting 
account  of  his  efforts  to  establish  the  penny  postage  law. 
He  has  enlarged  views.  . . . 

Second-day , 6th.  — British  India  meeting,  not  so  large  as 
we  hoped.  Sir  Charles  Forbes  in  the  chair.  Wendell  Phil- 
lips made  his  best  speech.  Met  Lady  Byron  for  the  last 
time  ; parting  expressions  not  soon  forgotten.  Left  at  four 
o’c.  to  go  three  or  four  miles  out  of  London  to  dine  at 
Cousin  Starbuck’s.  . . . 

Third-day,  1th . — ...  Parted  with  several  of  our  com- 
pany, who  went  to  Paris.  . . . Meeting  in  the  evening  at 
Carter  Lane.  . . . 

Fourth-day , 8th. — Walked  three  miles  to  Dr.  Hutton’s  to 
breakfast,  and  thence  went  to  an  infant  school,  taught  by 
Pestalozzi  with  an  owl ; children  very  attentive.  . . . 

Fifth-day,  9 A — E.  Pease,  George  Thompson,  Col.  Mil- 
ler, Dr.  Hutton,  and  others  called.  . . . Tea  at  Dr.  Bow- 
ring’s, where  we  met  Villiers,  liberal  member  of  House  of 
Commons ; also  Dyer,  author  of  popular  hymns,  old  and 
blind,  but  very  cheerful,  and  his  wife  whom  he  married  at 
seventy.  The  evening  passed  pleasantly,  with  talk  of  East- 
ern customs.  Dr.  Bowring  is  familiar  with  twenty  lan- 
guages. His  speech  in  the  Convention  was  very  interest- 
ing, going  to  show  a nice  sense  of  justice  and  religious 
principle  existing  in  the  East ; “ When  Christianity  comes 
recommended  by  its  benevolence  as  well  as  its  creeds,  it 
will  recommend  itself  to  all.”  He  is  well  acquainted  with 
George  Combe,  and  respects  him  much.  G.  Bradburn  and 
Villiers  walked  home  with  us,  two  miles,  and  tried  to  per- 
suade us  to  go  to  France.  . . . 

Sixth-day,  1 — George  Thompson  to  breakfast.  Inter- 
view with  C.  E.  Lester,  Prof.  Adam,  Robert  Forster,  Eliz- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


167 


abeth  Pease,  and  others.  J.  Scoble  called  about  the  pro- 
test, and  spake  unadvisedly  with  his  lips  to  Garrison.  Tea 
at  William  Ashurst’s,  Muswell  Hill.  Met  Mrs.  Saxton 
and  Fanny  Wade.  A delightful  evening;  went  into  their 
nice  kitchen  and  buttery. 

Seventh- day,  \Vh.  — Dr.  Hutton  called  to  take  leave, 
bringing  us  letters  of  introduction  to  his  parents  and  friends 
in  Dublin.  Calls  also  from  Elizabeth  Pease,  Robert  Fors- 
ter, George  Bradburn,  and  others.  . . . 

Railroad  to  Birmingham,  where  we  were  met  by  Wil- 
liam Boultbee,  and  McDonald,  the  Catholic  priest,  who  was 
introduced  to  us  in  London.  He  now  went  with  us  to  our 
kind  friend  Boultbee’s,  and  renewed  his  offer  of  the  use  of 
a room  for  a meeting.  William  Morgan  called.  . . . 

First-day , 12'7i  of  7th  mo. — William  Boultbee  called  on 
Hugh  Hutton,  and  introduced  us  and  our  mission  ; cordially 
received.  Went  to  Catholic  meeting  and  heard  McDonald 
deliver  a good  practical  discourse,  with  nonsensical  forms, 
— low  mass  or  high  mass,  — and  sacrament.  When  we 
called  on  him  afterwards,  found  him  eating  breakfast,  he 
having  fasted  all  the  morning.  In  the  evening  heard 
George  Harris,  of  Glasgow,  by  Hugh  Hutton’s  invitation. 
He  was  good,  but  in  manner  not  so  easy  as  McDonald, 
who  preaches  extempore. 

Second-day , 13^*  — Rose  at  four  o’c.,  to  write  home. 
Joseph  Sturge  and  sister  called  to  invite  us  to  breakfast. 
Dined  at  home  with  McDonald  and  H.  Hutton  ; wine  on 
table,  which  led  to  much  talk.  Went  to  a soiree  under  a 
new  chapel,  built  by  working  men.  Some  four  hundred 
present;  simple  tea  of  sandwiches,  etc.  George  Harris 
gave  an  excellent  discourse,  followed  by  McDonald,  Wm. 
Boultbee,  and  others.  Resolutions  were  then  offered  by 
Hugh  Hutton,  welcoming  us,  and  inviting  us  to  take  part. 
Separated  at  eleven,  all  delighted.  Walked  with  Hugh 
Hutton,  a congenial  mind. 

Third-day,  14<7i  of  7th  mo.  — Breakfasted  at  Morgan’s. 


168 


JAMES'  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


William  Boultbee  waited  on  us  to  a Unitarian  Charity 
School  for  girls,  designed  to  make  good  servants  ; a nice, 
well-ventilated  house,  in  neat  order,  but  the  girls  too  much 
confined  to  sewing,  and  not  taught  enough  beyond  reading, 
writing,  and  a little  figuring.  Thence  to  the  new  Cathe- 
dral, where  we  met  the  priest,  Abbott,  an  intelligent  man, 
but  no  reformer  like  McDonald.  He  likes  old  forms,  would 
be  quiet  as  to  abuses,  and  submit  to  the  “ powers  that  be.” 
Opposed  him  ; disliked  their  rearing  such  costly  edifices, 
which  he,  in  turn,  defended.  A stranger  present,  listening, 
united  u with  all  the  lady  said,”  and  would  like  to  know 
her  name,  and  where  from.  Went  to  Town  Hall,  and  heard 
an  excellent  lecture  from  George  Harris  on  capital  punish- 
ment, High  Bailiff  presiding.  Our  friend  Morgan  united 
with  him,  and  L.  M.  asked  to  offer  resolutions  thanking 
him,  which  being  declined,  she  made  a few  remarks ; 
cheered ; so  much  for  English  usage.  . . . 

During  the  rapid  journey  that  followed,  through 
Manchester,  Liverpool,  Dublin,  Belfast,  and  Glasgow, 
the  diary  is  merely  a skeleton  record,  too  disjointed 
for  reproduction.  But  there  is  frequent  and  grateful 
mention  of  the  “ generous  hospitality  extended  ” by 
Irish  friends.  Only  a few  extracts  can  be  made. 

Dublin , Fifth-day , 23rd.  — James  Haughton’s  daughters 
called  in  their  car,  and  took  us  to  Joseph  Hutton’s,  father 
of  Dr.  Hutton,  of  London.  He  was  not  at  home,  but  his 
wife,  a fine  old  lady,  received  us  kindly.  We  walked  around 
their  beautiful  garden,  and  feasted  on  gooseberries.  After- 
wards had  lunch  of  bread  and  butter,  baked  apples  (last 
year’s),  milk  and  cream,  and  buttermilk,  all  in  antique  style, 
and  with  real  Irish  hospitality.  . . . 

First-day,  26^  of  7 th  mo.  — Went  to  Friends’  Meeting. 
A large  house,  with  high  galleries  ; only  two  men  and  one 
woman  in  the  upper  gallery.  Broke  their  silence,  after 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


169 


sitting  more  than  an  hour,  and  was  listened  to  quietly  ; 1 fol- 
lowed by  a prayer  from  a woman,  the  only  minister  of  that 
meeting,  that  they  might  be  preserved  from  a state  of  luke- 
warmness. . . . Rode  three  miles  out  of  town  in  an  outside 
car  to  Greenmount,  James  Webb's  residence,  a large  house, 
in  good  taste,  with  a fine  garden,  where  we  dined  in  com- 
pany with  Wm.  Dawes,  Richd  Webb  and  wife,  Thomas  and 
Mary  Webb,  Richd  and  Ann  Allen,  James  Haughton,  and 
Charles  Corkran. 

Second-day,  21th.  — Visited  Thomas  Irwin’s  school,  for- 
merly National,  but  as  the  Catholics  would  not  have  the 
Bible  introduced,  another  was  established.  Commented 
on  girls’  education,  as  contrasted  with  boys’,  — the  latter 
forward  in  arithmetic,  while  girls  are  kept  at  sampler 
work,  stitching,  and  other  nonsense ; no  blackboard  draw- 
ings or  problems  for  them.  The  rod  is  dispensed  with, 
and  they  are  trying  to  give  up  all  punishments  since  our 
talk  at  Richard  Webb’s.  From  there  to  the  large  Na- 
tional school ; same  objections  as  in  others,  as  respects 
girls.  R.  Allen  took  us  in  his  car  to  the  Mendicity.  . . . 

Third-day , 28*\  — Rode  with  J.  IJaughton’s  daughters 
around  the  beautiful  Park.  Dined  at  Joseph  Hutton’s  with 
Dr.  Drummond  and  others.  . . . 

Fourth-day , 29‘\  — Wm.  L.  Garrison  and  N.  P.  Rogers 
arrived  ; walked  a mile  along  the  quay  to  meet  them,  and 
passed  the  morning  delightfully  with  them  at  Richard 
Webb’s.  . . . Took  leave  of  all  our  dear  friends. 

Fifth-day , 30th. — Left  Dublin,  on  top  of  coach,  for  Bel- 
fast ; very  rapid  driving.  Passed  miserable  huts,  and  poor 
villages,  with  wretched  looking  people,  mostly  barefoot. 

Sixth-day , 3\st.  — Breakfast  at  Wm.  Bell’s,  editor  of  the 
“ Irish  Friend.”  Dined  at  Wm.  Webb’s.  Took  steamboat 
to  Glasgow.  . . . 

Seventh-day , 8th  mo.  Is*.  — Arrived  in  Glasgow  at  twelve 

1 A Friend  afterward  told  James  Mott  that  “ he  expected  every  minute 
Lucretia  would  be  requested  to  sit  down.’’ 


170 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


o’c.,  and  stopped  at  McFarlane’s  Temperance  House,  Argyle 
St.  Lodged  across  the  street,  “ 3 stairs  up,”  as  is  the  com- 
mon direction  at  the  entrance  of  the  court ; lower  floor  used 
for  shops.  Fewer  omnibuses  and  more  people  walking  than 
in  any  city  we  have  yet  been  in.  Barefoot  women  draw- 
ing hand-barrows  heavily  laden,  or  carrying  heavy  burdens 
on  their  backs. 

j First-day,  8th  mo.  2nd. — ■ Attended  Friends’  Meeting; 
quite  small.  Some  strangers  there,  from  England  ; one,  in 
supplication ; the  other,  tedious  and  dry,  dwelling  on  the 
system  of  the  schools  of  Divinity,  which  is  now  so  completely 
interwoven  with  Quaker  faith,  as  to  divest  it  of  its  original 
simplicity  and  beauty.  Mourned  their  degeneracy,  while 
they  lamented  our  heresy.  William  Smeal  and  sister  spoke 
kindly  to  us.  We  took  tea  with  them  and  were  introduced 
to  a Friend  named  White,  who  was  active  in  the  Anti- 
Slavery  cause,  and  would  like  to  pay  us  attention,  but  was 
afraid  of  our  principles.  Wm.  deprecated  the  treatment  of 
G.  Harris  and  other  Unitarians  by  the  Orthodox. 

Second-day , 3rd.  — Went  to  Edinboro’,  on  top  of  coach, 
to  meet  Sarah  Pugh  and  Abby  Kimber,  who  had  joined  H. 
B.  Stanton  and  wife,  in  a visit  to  Paris.  The  country  dif- 
ferent from  Ireland ; fine  roads,  and  neat  cottages  ; farms 
looking  like  ours  in  Chester  County  ; but  licensed  dram- 
houses  thick  on  the  road.  . . . 

Accompanied  by  their  attentive  friend  George 
Thompson,  they  left  Edinburgh  and  returned  to 
Glasgow  by  some  of  the  lakes,  and  over  the  High- 
lands of  Scotland,  by  post-coach  most  of  the  way. 

Glasgow,  Sixth-day , 7th. — Went  to  A.  S.  meeting  in  the 
evening ; women  voted  down.  George  Thompson  gave 
notice  of  a meeting  for  me,  and  was  censured  for  it.  Recd 
a letter  from  George  Harris,  kindly  offering  the  use  of  his 
house  and  pulpit,  he  being  absent.  In  it  he  says,  “ I am 
happy  in  offering  you  the  use  of  my  chapel  pulpit,  either 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


171 


on  Sunday  evening,  or  any  evening  of  the  following  week 
you  may  choose,  to  address  the  people  on  slavery,  educa- 
tion, or  our  common  faith  in  God  and  man  and  our  Saviour. 
The  committee  of  our  chapel  likewise  unanimously  offer 
you  the  place  of  worship  for  these  purposes.”  This  we  ac- 
cepted for  First-day  eves. 

Seventh-day,  8th.  — Visited  Paisley.  . . . By  steamboat 
on  the  Clyde  to  our  friend,  J.  Murray’s,  to  dine.  His  son, 
a fine  lad,  read  Burns  in  broad  Scotch  for  our  amuse- 
ment. . . . 

First-day , of  8th  mo.  — James  went  to  Friends’  Meet- 

ing ; small.  Their  afternoon  meeting  put  off  till  six  o’c., 
near  the  hour  for  which  ours  was  appointed.  . . . Met  at 
quarter  past  six ; the  house  very  full  ; all  very  attentive ; 
we  had  abundant  reason  to  believe  that  the  opportunity 
was  satisfactory  to  those  present.1 

1 From  the  London  Christian  Pioneer,  Sept.  1840  : — 

In  our  last  number,  we  noticed  the  character  and  labors  of  Mrs.  Mott, 
of  Philadelphia.  Her  respected  husband,  with  herself,  were  invited  to 
attend  the  Annual  Meeting  of  the  Glasgow  Emancipation  Society  on  the 
1st  of  August.  . . . They  came,  and  meetings  of  the  so-called  Emancipa- 
tion Society  were  held ; but  no  places  were  appointed  on  the  platform  for 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mott,  — no  invitation  was  given  them  to  address  the  assem- 
bly! And  no  wonder.  That  assembly  was  held  in  the  chapel  of  Dr. 
Wardlaw,  — the  Directors  of  the  Society  were  Quakers  and  Calvinists, 
and  the  American  Friends  bore  about  them  the  taint  of  heresy.  This  was 
sufficient  to  warrant  neglect  and  insult  to  individuals  who  had  periled  life 
and  property  in  vindication  of  the  rights  of  humanity.  Dr.  Wardlaw,  in 
the  face  of  the  assembly,  could  shake  hands  with  a colored  American  as  a 
friend  and  brother,  but  averted  looks  were  deemed  the  proper  reception 
for  those  who  had  dared  to  think  for  themselves  in  theology. 

Mr.  Harris  having  been  fully  prepared  for  this  exhibition  of  intoler- 
ance, had  invited  Mrs.  Mott  to  occupy  his  pulpit  on  Sunday,  or  any  other 
evening  she  chose  to  honor  him,  and  the  Unitarian  congregation,  by  its 
acceptance.  On  Sunday  evening,  Aug.  9th,  the  chapel  was  crowded  to 
hear  her.  Mr.  Mott  first  addressed  the  meeting,  stating  who  they  were, 
their  object  in  visiting  this  country,  their  difference  in  religious  views 
from  Great  Britain,  and  reading,  in  corroboration  of  his  statements,  certif- 
icates from  the  Months  Meeting  of  Friends  in  Philadelphia,  and  of  Aboli- 
tion Societies.  Mrs.  Mott  then  spoke,  and  for  nearly  two  hours  held  a de- 
lighted audience  in  breathless  attention  She  began  by  saying  that  she  was 
glad  of  the  opportunity  which  the  generous  offer  of  that  pulpit  had  given 


172 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


Second-day , 10^. — Went  to  the  Cemetery;  the  Jewish 
enclosure  particularly  interesting  ; touching  inscriptions  on 
gateposts  and  gate : — 

“ Oh  where  shall  Israel  lave  her  bleeding  feet, 

And  when  shall  Zion’s  songs  again  seem  sweet! 

And  Judah’s  melody  once  more  rejoice 
The  hearts  that  leap  before  its  Heavenly  voice. 

her  to  address  them ; that  she  had  been  denied  a hearing  elsewhere  be- 
cause she  was  a woman,  and  by  her  own  body  in  this  country  because  she 
differed  from  them  in  her  views  of  religion;  that  the  body  of  Friends 
with  whom  they  were  connected  were  looked  upon  with  the  same  dislike 
by  the  other  party,  as  the  Unitarians  were  by  those  calling  themselves 
Orthodox;  she  regretted  this  bigotry,  as  she  wished  the  enlarged  and 
beautiful  and  exalted  views  which  she  and  the  Unitarian  brethren  enter- 
tained could  be  embraced  and  felt  by  all;  and  she  was  happy  in  believ- 
ing that  such  views  were  spreading,  and  would  continue  to  spread,  till  all 
mankind,  from  their  holy  influence,  would  become  like  one  large  family, 
living  in  love  and  harmony  together  as  the  children  of  one  common 
Father.  Mrs.  Mott  called  on  the  Unitarians  to  exert  themselves  to  the 
utmost  to  bring  about  this  happy  state  of  things ; to  let  no  fear  of  man,  or 
any  worldly  motive,  deter  them  from  openly  avowing  their  convictions, 
and  acting  up  to  them;  that  there  were  too  many  mammon-worshipers 
in  the  world,  and  she  feared  a great  lack  of  moral  courage  also.  She  said 
her  address  might  be  thought  desultory,  but  as  it  was  the  only  opportunity 
she  should  have  of  speaking  to  them,  she  felt  it  necessary  to  direct  their 
attention  to  many  topics  worthy  of  thoughtful  contemplation.  She  de- 
fended, on  Scriptural  grounds,  the  right  of  woman  to  speak  in  public; 
spoke  of  the  imperfect  education  which  women  too  commonly  received, 
which  consequently  debarred  them  from  occupying  their  proper  places  ill 
society;  called  upon  her  sisters  to  look  to  this,  and  embrace  every  oppor- 
tunity of  gaining  knowledge  on  every  subject;  not  to  be  content  with  a 
little  reading,  a little  writing,  and  a little  sewing;  to  brush  away  the 
silken  fetters  that  had  so  long  bound  them  ; no  longer  to  be  content 
with  being  the  mere  toy  or  plaything  of  man’s  leisure  hours,  but  to  fit 
themselves  for  assuming  their  proper  position,  in  being  the  rational  com- 
panions, the  friends,  the  instructors  of  their  race.  Better  views,  she  re- 
joiced to  know,  were  beginning  to  be  entertained  on  this  and  kindred 
subjects.  War,  too,  was  looked  on  in  a different  light  from  formerly. 
Slavery  also  was  calling  forth  those  efforts  for  its  extermination,  which 
it  behooved  humanity  and  Christian  principle  to  make ; and  deliverance 
to  the  captives  of  everjT  clime  would  be  the  result.  Having  depicted  in 
glowing  colors  the  evils  and  abominations  of  slavery  as  it  existed  in 
America,  and  roused  the  best  and  holiest  feeling  of  her  audience  to  rym- 
pathy  with  the  wrongs  of  the  oppressed,  and  in  resolutions  for  their 
extinction,  Mrs.  Mott  burst  forth  into  a beautiful  and  fervent  prayer,  and 
concluded. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


173 


“ Oh  weep  for  those  who  wept  by  Babel’s  stream! 

Whose  shrines  are  desolate,  whose  land,  a dream. 

Weep  for  the  harp  of  Judah’s  broken  shell! 

Mourn,  where  their  God  hath  dwelt,  the  godless  dwell. 

‘‘Tribes  of  the  wandering  feet,  and  weary  breast, 

We  roam  the  earth  around,  yet  find  no  rest. 

The  wild  dove  hath  her  nest,  the  fox  his  cave, 

Mankind  their  country  — Israel,  but  a grave!  ” 

On  the  way  home  we  called  at  the  High  School  taught 
by  D’Orsey,  to  whom  George  Combe  had  given  us  a letter 
of  introduction  ; were  pleased  with  his  mode  of  instruction. 
Went  in  the  rain  to  the  adjourned  meeting  of  the  Emanci- 
pation Society.  The  chartists  took  the  meeting  into  their 
own  hands,  and  would  not  let  George  Thompson  speak.  A 
socialist,  and  a chartist,  had  the  floor,  and  made  good 
speeches ; I was  not  sorry  that  they  could  be  heard  to 
plead  the  cause  of  their  own  poor. 

Third-day , IIth  of  8th  mo.  — Left  Glasgow  for  Edinboro’ 
by  way  of  Lanark,  passing  falls  of  Stone  Byre,  and  falls  of 
Corra  Linn.  Three  chained  prisoners  in  the  coach,  to  be 
transported  for  stealing  sheep,  their  wives  and  children 
crying  piteously.  My  heart  ached  for  them ! Arrived  at 
Edinboro’  at  dusk.  As  we  passed  Gorgie  Cottage,  George 
Combe  was  standing  at  the  end  of  the  lane  to  welcome  us. 
He  and  Cecilia  had  written  to  us  at  Glasgow  inviting  us  to 
be  their  guests  while  in  Edinboro’. 

Fourth-day , \2th. — George  Combe  sent  carriages  for  us 
to  go  to  Gorgie  Cottage  ; a delightful  visit ! Andrew  Combe 
and  his  niece,  Miss  Cox,  dined  there  with  us  ; some  friends 
called,  and  we  all  walked  in  the  garden  and  ate  gooseber- 
ries. Passed  a delightful  evening,  sitting  in  the  bright 
moonlight  without  other  light,  talking,  till  ten  o’c.,  when 
George  Combe,  with  his  characteristic  punctuality,  pro- 
posed retiring  to  rest. 

Fifth- day,  13*A.  — Rose  at  seven  ; wrote  till  eight. 
George  Combe  was  at  his  writing  before  breakfast.  When 
we  were  called  down,  a good  fire  was  a pleasant  sight.  . . . 


174 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  I A MOTT . 


Rode  in  to  Dr.  Andrew  Combe’s  to  dine,  found  there  a 
German  physician,  Dr.  Hirschfeld,  and  wife.  Tea  was 
handed  in  the  drawing-room.  We  parted  from  them  all 
with  mingled  emotions,  for  we  were  increasingly  attached 
to  them,  and  they  expressed  much  for  us.  It  is  sad  that 
we  shall  probably  meet  them  no  more  ! 

Sixth-day , $th  mo.  14^.  — Top  of  coach  to  Melrose.  A 
Georgia  planter  in  company  tried  to  convince  us,  that  the 
slave  was  better  off  than  the  workingman  of  England  and 
Ireland,  but  not  succeeding,  begged  off,  as  he  did  not 
want  the  pleasure  of  his  day’s  ride  destroyed,  as  it  was  in 
Ireland,  by  talking  on  that  subject.  He  seemed  to  like 
our  company,  and  asked  us  to  join  their  party  to  Abbotsford. 
. . . Rode  to  Abbotsford ; the  guide  hurried  us  through, 
as  another  party  was  waiting;  but  fortunately,  we  acci- 
dentally met  with  the  widow  of  Scott’s  trusty  servant,  Tom 
Purdie,  who  was  very  communicative,  and  invited  us  into 
her  cottage  on  the  premises,  where  she  gave  us  some  of 
her  newly-baked  bread,  and  water  from  a silver  cup  pre- 
sented by  Scott’s  son,  the  present  Sir  Walter.  Some  six- 
pences dropped  into  it,  where  upon  shewas  loud  in  praise 
of  Americans,  and  told  us  all  that  the  time  would  admit  of. 
Our  Georgia  companion  was  very  grateful  to  me  for  going 
back  to  find  him,  to  introduce  him  to  her.  Thence  to  Dry- 
burg  Abbey,  in  two  carriages.  Crossed  the  Tweed  in  a 
small  boat,  rowed  by  our  Georgia  friend,  who  was  glad  to 
do  what  he  could  to  bring  us  over  to  the  other  side.  We 
laughed  at  him  for  having  such  a company  of  abolitionists 
under  his  charge.  It  was  a long  walk  after  getting  over. 
I lagged  behind  to  eat  of  the  abundant  cherries  in  the  en- 
closure,  while  the  girls  were  hastening  to  sentimentalize, 
and  gather  flowers  from  Scott’s  grave.  The  ivy  climbing 
over  the  ruined  windows  was  beautiful.  We  went  down  to 
the  Crypt,  or  Chapter  House,  full  of  busts  and  broken 
things,  wisely  kept  for  such  a place.  . . . Melrose  by 
moonlight  was  exquisite;  so  pale  and  bright.  All  were 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  175 

called  into  the  churchyard  to  see  the  shadow  of  a sprite ; 
returned  late  to  a supper  of  oatmeal  porridge  and  milk. 

Seventh  - day , 15th.  — Coach  to  Newcastle  - upon  - Tyne. 
Sorry  to  leave  our  Georgian  behind.  . . . 

First-day , 16*7i. — Rode  to  Tyne -Mouth  by  rail,  then 
walked  a mile  to  the  sea-side.  Found  Harriet  Martiueau  in 
comfortable  lodgings,  seated  at  a window  overlooking  the 
sea.  She  received  us  cordially,  entered  into  pleasant  con- 
versation, and  two  or  three  hours  passed  almost  before  we 
were  aware  of  it.  Many  subjects  were  touched  upon  ; the 
Furnesses  of  Phila.,  a favorite  theme;  the  loss  of  so  many 
friends,  a painful  one.  Returned  at  two  o’c.,  parting  with 
her,  never  expecting  to  meet  again,  as  she  is  afflicted  with 
a disease  which  she  thinks  will  prove  fatal.  ... 

Fourth-day , 19</l.  — Arrived  in  London  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  enjoyed  the  ride  through  the  streets,  all  clean  and 
quiet,  before  the  stores  and  houses  were  open.  . . . 

First-day , 23rd.  — Parted  with  all  our  friends  with  affec- 
tion, and  said  farewell  to  London,  with  a feeling  of  sadness. 
. . . Arrived  in  Liverpool  at  seven  o’clock,  and  stopped  at 
J5  Bold  St.,  Miss  Knibbs’  . . . Not  until  our  arrival  here, 
did  we  see  this  communication,  which  the  small  handful  of 
Friends  in  Glasgow  had  caused  to  be  published  in  one  or 
more  of  their  public  papers. 

TO  THE  EDITOR  OF  THE  GLASGOW  ARGUS. 

Respected  Friend,  — Intimation  having  been  given 
on  the  8th  current,  by  means  of  placards  extensively  posted 
throughout  the  city,  that  “ on  Sabbath  first,  the  9th  inst., 
Mrs.  Lucretia  Mott,  a minister  of  the  Society  of  Friends, 
Philadelphia,  would  hold  a meeting  in  the  Christian  Uni- 
tarian Chapel,”  — and  that  meeting  having,  we  understand, 
been  numerously  attended  by  our  fellow-citizens,  we  deem 
it  right,  on  behalf  of  the  Society  of  Friends  residing  in 
Glasgow,  to  inform  the  public,  that  we  hold  no  religious  fel- 
lowship with  Lucretia  Mott,  nor  with  the  body  in  the 


176 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  I A MOTT. 


United  States  (called  Hicksites),  to  which  she  belongs: 
they  not  being  recognized  by  the  Society  of  Friends  in  the 
United  Kingdom,  nor  by  those  Friends  with  whom  we  are 
in  connection  in  America ; and  that  we  do  not  wish  to  be 
in  any  way  identified  with,  or  considered  responsible  for, 
any  sentiments  that  Lucretia  Mott  may  have  uttered  at  the 
meeting  above  referred  to. 

We  are  respectfully  thy  friends, 

William  Smeal.  John  Maxwell. 

William  White.  James  Smeal. 

Edward  White. 

Glasgow,  12th  of  Eighth  rqo.,  1840. 

In  answer  to  this,  James  addressed  the  following  letter 
to  William  Smeal,  the  only  one  of  the  signers  whom  we 
knew.  He  had  shown  us  much  kindness  both  in  London 
and  Glasgow,  assuring  us  that  in  Scotland  they  would  not 
approve  of  excluding  women  from  the  Convention ; but  he 
was  mistaken,  for  nowhere  did  we  meet  with  more  bigotry 
and  prejudice,  than  in  Glasgow. 

Liverpool,  8th  mo.  24th,  1840. 

William  Smeal  : 

Respected  Friend,  — After  reaching  London,  a few 
days  since,  I first  heard  of  a publication  in  the  “ Glasgow 
Argus,”  signed  by  thyself  and  four  others,  respecting  my 
wife,  and  the  notice  of  a meeting  she  had  in  the  Unitarian 
Chapel,  but  which  publication  I did  not  see  until  this  day. 
Had  either  of  you  been  at  the  meeting,  it  is  probable  you 
would  not  have  thought  such  a disavowal  necessary  ; as  I 
distinctly  stated  to  the  audience  that  a division  in  the  So- 
ciety of  Friends  had  taken  place  in  the  United  States, 
about  twelve  years  since ; that  we  belonged  to  that  portion 
of  the  division  which  was  not  recognized  as  Friends  by 
those  of  this  country  ; that  we  claimed,  however,  to  be 
Friends,  and  were  members  of  the  largest  portion  of  the 
division  in  Pennsylvania  (reading  a certificate  our  Monthly 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


177 


Meeting  had  furnished  us),  our  number  being  about  twenty 
thousand,  and  the  other  side  about  eight  thousand ; and 
the  whole  number  in  the  United  States  on  our  side,  about 
eighty  thousand;  that  I mentioned  these  things  in  order 
that  it  might  be  understood  who  we  were,  that  no  one 
might  be  deceived,  for  we  did  not  wish  to  pass  for  anything 
different  from  what  we  were.  I doubt  not  but  all  of  the 
large  audience  fully  and  clearly  understood  our  position, 
and  could  say,  on  seeing  your  disclaimer,  “ You  might  have 
saved  yourself  the  trouble  and  exposure,  for  Mr.  Mott  in- 
formed us  they  were  not  in  connection  with  you.” 

Now,  those  who  are  ignorant  of  the  facts  may  suppose, 
from  your  disclaimer,  that  we  wanted  to  be  considered  as 
Friends  connected  with  you,  and  attempted  to  pass  our- 
selves off  as  such  ; which  we  should  be  quite  as  unwilling 
to  do,  as  you  would  be  to  be  identified  with  us.  I also 
should  be  as  unwilling  to  be  responsible  for  sentiments  I 
heard  in  your  meeting,  as  you  seem  to  be  for  sentiments 
you  did  not  hear  in  the  Chapel. 

One  difference  between  us  is  this  : You  call  yourselves 
Friends,  and  claim  to  be  such  ; whatever  our  opinion  may 
be  as  to  the  fact,  we  do  not  deny  or  question  your  right  to 
call  yourselves  by  this  name.  We  also  call  ourselves 
Friends,  and  claim  to  be  such;  but  you  deny  us  the  right 
to  the  name,  and  reproachfully  apply  the  epithet  of  Hicks- 
ites,  which  we  disclaim,  it  having  been  used  by  our  op- 
posers  in  derision. 

You  may  say  that  you  lament  our  declension,  or  depart- 
ure from  what  you  consider  and  believe  to  be  the  doctrines 
of  the  Society  of  Friends.  We,  also,  as  sincerely  lament 
your  departure  from  what  we  consider  and  believe  to  be 
the  doctrines  and  practices  of  the  Society  ; so  that  in  this 
respect  we  stand  on  equal  grounds.  Of  one  thing  I have 
had  such  evidence,  as  fully  satisfies  me  of  the  fact,  that 
Friends  in  this  country  are  deplorably  ignorant  of  the 
causes  of  the  division  in  America,  and  of  the  relative  cir- 
12 


178 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


cumstances  of  the  two  parties  then,  or  at  the  present  time ; 
and  that  they  cherish  a spirit  of  prejudice  and  bigotry  to- 
ward us,  incompatible  with  the  benign  religion  of  Jesus.  Of 
this,  however,  wre  do  not  complain,  as  you  are  the  suffer- 
ers ; but  we  deplore  the  unchristian  conduct  this  leads 
many  into.  I am  satisfied  a difference  in  opinion  on  doc- 
trine does  exist  between  you  and  us,  but  this  does  not 
settle  the  question  as  to  which  is  right,  and  which,  wrong. 
I suppose  you  believe  yourselves  right,  and  holding  doc- 
trines in  accordance  with  Fox,  Penn,  and  Barclay.  I fully 
believe  that  we  do,  and  can  bring  as  much  evidence  to  sup- 
port our  views  as  you  can. 

What  is  the  ground  of  warnings  given  in  your  Yearly 
Meeting,  your  verbal  and  newspaper  disclaimers  ? Are  you 
afraid  of  being  robbed  of  your  good  name  ? or  are  your 
doctrines  of  such  an  evanescent  character,  that  they  are  in 
danger  of  vanishing  before  the  sunshine  of  truth  ? Does 
it  not  show  a want  of  confidence  in  your  principles,  and  in 
the  solidity  and  durability  of  your  position  ? It  is  a small 
matter  to  us  to  be  judged  of  man,  or  to  have  our  religious 
faith  called  in  question,  or  to  be  charged  with  worshiping 
the  God  of  our  Fathers  after  the  manner  called  heresy  ; all 
this  moves  us  not.  But  I grieve  at  the  manifestation  of  a 
spirit  that  will  deliver  a brother  up  to  death,  as  far  as  the 
law  and  customs  of  the  country  will  allow ; it  is  the  same, 
which,  a few  years  ago,  imprisoned,  burned,  and  hanged 
those  who  held  opinions  on  religious  subjects,  different  from 
those  who  then  possessed  the  legal  power.  We  do  not  find 
any  charge  of  immoral  conduct  brought  against  those  mar- 
tyrs, but  holding  opinions  dangerous  to  the  peace  and  unity 
of  the  Church;  or,  more  correctly,  not  holding  opinions 
that  were  deemed  essential  to  salvation.  It  is  easy  to  be 
very  liberal  and  charitable  towards  those  who  believe  more 
than  we  do  ; but  those  who  believe  less,  we  are  ready 
enough  to  denounce  as  heretical,  dangerous  innovators,  not 
to  be  countenanced.  When  will  men  respect  properly  the 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


179 


right  of  public  opinion  ! Not  until  they  learn  that  religion 
consists,  not  in  the  assent  of  the  mind  to  any  dogma,  nor 
yet  in  the  belief  of  any  mysterious  proposition  of  faith  ; 
but  in  visiting  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  and  keeping 
ourselves  unspotted  from  the  world.  “ I am  sick  of  opin- 
ions, I am  weary  to  hear  them,  my  soul  loathes  their  frothy 
food  : give  me  solid,  substantial  religion,  — give  me  an  hon- 
est, devoted  lover  of  God  and  man.”  u It  is  time  Chris- 
tians were  judged  by  their  likeness  to  Christ,  rather  than 
by  their  notions  of  Christ.”  It  appears  to  me  you  take  the 
latter  ground  of  judgment ; I greatly  prefer  the  former. 

I had  intended  to  say  something  about  the  objects  of 
our  crossing  the  Atlantic,  but  my  paper  is  full,  and  I must 
subscribe,  thy  friend,  James  Mott. 

Notwithstanding  this,  and  other  manifestations  of  a dis- 
position to  disavow  religious  fellowship  with  us,  the  kind- 
ness and  courtesy  that  was  abundantly  extended  to  us  by 
some  Friends,  as  well  as  by  many  others  not  of  that  name, 
will  long  be  remembered  with  pleasure.  George  Harris, 
and  other  Unitarians  at  Glasgow,  received  us  very  kindly. 
My  love  of  approbation  was  gratified,  and  the  cause  of 
Truth  maintained,  I trust.  If  it  be  bigotry  to  believe  the 
sublime  Truths  of  the  Gospel  u as  we  have  learned  them 
in  the  school  of  Christ,”  I rejoice  in  such  bigotry,  or  her- 
esy. . . . Received  a letter  from  Harriet  Martineau,  ex- 
pressive of  satisfaction  in  our  late  visit : — 

“ I felt  hardly  as  if  I knew  what  I was  about  that  morn- 
ing, but  I was  very  happy,  and  I find  I remember  every 
look  and  word.  I did  not  make  all  the  use  I might  of  the 
opportunity,  but  when  are  we  ever  wise  enough  to  do  so  ? 
I do  not  think  we  shall  meet  again  in  this  world,  and  I be- 
lieve that  was  in  your  mind  when  you  said  farewell.  I 
find  that  I have  derived  somewhat,  from  my  intercourse 
with  you,  that  will  never  die,  and  I am  thankful  that  we 


180 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


have  been  permitted  to  meet.  You  will  tell  the  Furnesses 
where  and  how  you  found  me.  Tell  them  of  my  cheerful 
room,  and  fine  view  of  down  and  sea.  I wish  my  friends 
would  suffer  for  me  no  more  than  I do  for  myself.  I hope 
you  have  yet  many  years  of  activity  and  enjoyment  before 
you.  My  heart  will  ever  be  in  your  cause,  and  my  love 
with  yourself.  God  bless  you ! ” 

Received  a letter  from  Richard  D.  Webb,  of  Dublin  : — 

“We  have  enjoyed  with  unabated  relish  the  company  of 
Sarah  Pugh  and  Abby  Kimber,  and  are  glad  that  we  have 
had  such  opportunity  of  becoming  acquainted  with  so  many 
delightful  people  of  the  right  stamp,  from  the  abolition 
ranks.  Before  the  Convention,  and  for  years  past,  there 
was  no  class  of  individuals  anywhere,  with  whom  I so  much 
desired  to  be  acquainted.  My  expectations  were  conse- 
quently high,  and  I am  glad  to  say  that  they  have  not  been 
disappointed.  I am  not  aware,  that  my  intercourse  with 
you  has  unsettled  any  previous  opinions  which  I held  upon 
religious  matters,  but  it  has  surely  confirmed  my  views  re- 
specting the  unimportance  of  dogmas,  in  comparison  with 
the  ‘ weightier  matters  of  the  law.’  I look  on  creeds 
and  professions,  with  increasing  indifference  ; and  on  real, 
substantial,  fruitful  action  to  a good  purpose,  with  addi- 
tional respect.  But  I did  not  mean  to  trouble  you  with  my 
confession  of  faith. 

“ I am  glad  you  have  met  with  some  in  this  country  who 
‘ agree  to  differ  ’ with  you,  whilst  they  rejoice  to  have  met 
with  you  for  your  own  sakes,  and  the  pleasure  they  have 
enjoyed  in  your  enlightened  society,  as  well  as  for  what 
you  have  done,  and  sacrificed,  for  the  poor  colored  man  and 
the  slave.  Any  abolition  friends  of  yours  will  always  be 
welcome  to  us.  I say  abolition  friends,  for  tho’  I consider 
toleration  an  important  attainment,  which  I preach  up  on 
all  occasions,  I have  not  yet  acquired  such  a measure  of  it 
as  to  look  with  complacency  on  any  American,  who  has  ar< 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  181 

rived  at  years  of  discretion  without  having  acquired  cor- 
rect opinions  on  this  most  important  subject  of  slavery. 

“I  would  be  most  anxious  to  know  more  about  C.  C. 
Burleigh,  of  whom  1 heard  so  much  and  so  favorably  from 
you.  He  appears  to  me  to  be  one  of  a thousand,  — a man 
among  men.  And  I will  take  it  as  a favor  conferred,  if  you 
will  recommend  any  such  person  as  he,  (in  case  he  should 
come  to  Ireland,)  to  come  first  to  us  in  confidence  of  a 
hearty  welcome,  so  long  as  we  have  a house  over  our 
heads,  and  the  means  to  support  it. 

“ Let  us  forget  the  points  on  which  our  respective  sects 
differ,  and  be  thankful  that  there  are  so  many  more  in 
which  we  can  most  cordially  agree.  Hoping  you  will  write 
to  me  on  your  return,  and  afterwards, 

“ I remain,  etc.” 

Also  received  the  following  from  Elizabeth  Pease : — 

“ I shall,  I believe,  look  back  through  life  with  pleasure 
to  the  hours  we  have  recently  passed  together.  It  has 
never  appeared  to  me,  that  a difference  in  religious  faith 
ought  to  prevent  a cordial  cooperation  in  works  of  benevo- 
lence, quite  the  reverse  ; and  I cannot  help  regretting  that 
some  have  thought  and  acted  otherwise.  But,  my  dear 
friend,  we  must  strive  to  make  allowance  for  natural  dispo- 
sition, the  influences  of  early  education,  etc.,  and  forgive  (as 
I well  know  it  is  thy  desire  to  do)  the  errors,  or  unkind- 
ness, into  which  they  may  betray,  remembering  for  our  con- 
solation, that  to  our  own  Master  we  must  all  stand  or  fall. 
Remember  me  kindly  to  thy  husband,  and  to  thy  son  and 
daughter  Davis.  Please  accept  thyself,  and  hand  to  Sarah 
and  Abby  the  assurance  of  my  affectionate  remembrance, 
and  most  sincere  wishes  for  the  best  welfare  and  happiness 
of  you  all,  and  for  your  continued  usefulness  in  the  cause 
of  the  slave.” 

Fourth-day,  26^.  — The  last  day  we  passed  in  England. 


182 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Our  friends,  Joseph  and  Elizabeth  Pease,  breakfasted  with 
us,  and  James  Webb  called.  After  writing  divers  notes,  and 
making  sundry  last  arrangements,  and  some  few  purchases, 
we  once  more  took  leave  of  our  loved  friends  with  full 
hearts,  and  rode  down  to  the  packet  ship,  Patrick  Henry, 
Captain  Delano.  We  had  twelve  cabin,  and  one  hundred 
and  forty  steerage  passengers,  (one  born  on  the  passage.) 
Many  of  these  were  respectable,  intelligent  persons,  coming 
to  the  United  States  to  settle.  A fair  passage  ; not  as  sick 
as  on  the  way  out.  Some  slave-holders  were  on  board,  who 
did  n’t  relish  the  discussion  of  the  subject.  Meetings  were 
held  on  deck,  on  First-days.  Sail  in  sight  every  day,  and 
one  night  much  alarm,  a ship  coming  in  close  contact,  and 
carrying  away  our  jib-boom.  Captain  Delano  always 
cheerful  and  kind,  and  remarkably  active.  He  had  a large, 
and  excellent  library  on  board.  . . . 

To  which  James  Mott  adds  : — 

After  a passage  of  twenty-nine  days,  we  arrived  at  New 
York,  glad  once  more  to  reach  our  native  land,  and  far  bet- 
ter satisfied  with  its  customs,  conditions,  institutions,  and 
laws,  slavery  excepted,  than  with  those  of  the  mother  coun- 
try. Our  blue  sky,  bright  shining  sun,  and  clear  atmosphere, 
are  in  striking  contrast  with  the  clouds,  mists,  and  frequent 
rains  of  the  British  Isles,  and  we  felt  no  desire  to  change 
our  residence ; yet  we  were  well  compensated  for  the  jour- 
ney, in  the  opportunity  it  afforded  to  observe  the  manners 
and  usages  of  other  nations,  and  above  all,  in  the  restora- 
tion to  health  of  my  wife,  the  hope  of  which  was  one  ob- 
ject of  the  journey. 

Neither  James  nor  Lucretia  Mott  made  any  rec- 
ord of  an  interesting  incident  of  their  voyage  home 
to  America,  which  was  amusingly  illustrative  of  the 
latter’s  tact  and  skill  in  carrying  out  her  own  inten- 
tions, while  at  the  same  time  disarming  the  criticism 
of  those  inclined  to  oppose  her.  It  was  told  to  a 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


183 


friend  by  the  commanding  officer  of  the  vessel  in 
which  they  sailed,  Captain  Delano,  upon  whom  it 
made  an  indelible  impression.  This  friend  1 relates 
# it,  as  follows : “ A large  number  of  Irish  emigrants 
were  on  board  in  the  steerage.  On  the  voyage,  Mrs. 
Mott  was  moved  to  hold  a religious  meeting  among 
them.  But,  the  matter  being  broached  to  them, 
their  Catholic  prejudices  objected.  They  would  not 
hear  a woman  preach,  for  women-priests  were  not 
allowed  in  their  Church.  But  the  spirit  that  was 
pressing  on  this  6 woman-preacher  ’ for  utterance, 
was  not  to  be  prevented  from  delivering  its  message, 
without  a more  strenuous  effort  to  remove  the  ob- 
stacle. She  asked  that  the  emigrants  might  be  in- 
vited to  come  together,  to  consider  with  her  whether 
they  would  have  a meeting.  This  was  but  fair  and 
right,  and  they  came.  She  then  explained  how  dif- 
ferent her  idea  of  a “ meeting  ” was,  from  the  church 
service  to  which  they  were  accustomed  ; that  she 
had  no  thought  of  saying  anything  derogatory  of  that 
service,  nor  of  the  priests  who  ministered  to  them ; 
that  her  heart  had  been  drawn  to  them  in  sympathy, 
as  they  were  leaving  their  old  homes  for  new  ones  in 
America  ; and  that  she  had  wanted  to  address  them 
as  to  their  habits  and  aims  in  their  every-day  life,  in 
such  a way  as  to  help  them  in  the  land  of  strangers 
to  which  they  were  going.  And  then,  asking  if  they 
would  listen,  (and  they  were  already  listening,  be- 
cause her  gracious  voice  and  words  so  entranced  them 
they  could  not  help  it,)  she  said  she  would  give  an 
outline  of  what  she  had  wanted  to  say  at  the  meet- 
ing. And  so  she  was  drawn  on  by  the  silent  sympa- 
thy she  had  secured,  until  the  spirit’s  message  was 

1 William  J.  Potter,  of  New  Bedford. 


184 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


delivered  ; and  only  the  keenest- witted  of  her  Catho- 
lic hearers  waked  up  to  the  fact,  as  they  were  going 
out,  that  they  had  6 got  the  preachment  from  the 
woman-priest,  after  all/  ” 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


Mrs.  Elizabeth  Cady  Stanton,  who  went  to 
London  with  her  husband,  — one  of  the  New  York 
delegates  to  the  World’s  Convention,  — met  James 
and  Lucretia  Mott  there  for  the  first  time.  A life- 
long friendship  was  the  result.  The  following  extracts 
from  her  reminiscences  add  some  graphic  touches  to 
the  picture  already  given  by  the  foregoing  diary  : — 

...  u In  June,  1840,  I met  Mrs.  Mott  for  the  first  time, 
in  London.  Crossing  the  Atlantic  in  company  with  James 
G.  Birney,  then  the  Liberty  Party  candidate  for  President, 
soon  after  the  bitter  schism  in  the  Anti-Slavery  ranks,  he 
described  to  me  as  we  walked  the  deck,  day  after  day,  the 
women  who  had  fanned  the  flames  of  dissension,  and  had 
completely  demoralized  the  Anti-Slavery  ranks.  As  my 
first  view  of  Mrs.  Mott  was  through  his  prejudices,  no  pre- 
possessions in  her  favor  biased  my  judgment.  When  first 
introduced  to  her  at  our  hotel  in  Great  Queen  Street,  with 
the  other  ladies  from  Boston  and  Philadelphia,  who  were 
delegates  to  the  World’s  Convention,  I felt  somewhat  embar- 
rassed, as  I was  the  only  lady  present  who  represented  the 
4 Birney  faction,’  though  I really  knew  nothing  of  the  merits 
of  the  division,  having  been  outside  the  world  of  reforms. 
Still,  as  my  husband,  and  my  cousin  Gerrit  Smith,  were  on 
that  side,  I supposed  they  would  all  have  a feeling  of  hos- 
tility toward  me.  However,  Mrs.  Mott,  in  her  sweet,  gen- 
tle way,  received  me  with  great  cordiality  and  courtesy,  and 
I was  seated  by  her  side  at  dinner. 

“ No  sooner  were  the  viands  fairly  dispensed,  than  sev- 


186 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


eral  Baptist  ministers  began  to  rally  the  ladies  on  having 
set  the  abolitionists  by  the  ears  in* America,  and  now  pro- 
posing to  do  the  same  thing  in  England.  I soon  found  that 
the  pending  battle  was  on  woman’s  rights,  and  that,  unwit- 
tingly, 1 was  by  marriage  on  the  wrong  side.  As  I had 
thought  much  on  this  question  in  regard  to  the  laws,  church 
action,  and  social  usages,  I found  myself  in  full  accord  with 
the  other  ladies,  combating  most  of  the  gentlemen  at  the 
table.  . . . Calmly  and  skillfully  Mrs.  Mott  parried  all 
their  attacks,  now  by  her  quiet  humor  turning  the  laugh  on 
them,  and  then  by  her  earnestness  and  dignity  silencing 
their  ridicule  and  sneers.  I shall  never  forget  the  look  of 
recognition  she  gave  me  when  she  saw,  by  my  remarks,  that 
I comprehended  the  problem  of  woman’s  rights  and  wrongs. 

How  beautiful  she  looked  to  me  that  day ! 

. . . 44  Mrs.  Mott  was  to  me  an  entirely  new  revelation  of 
womanhood.  I sought  every  opportunity  to  be  at  her  side, 
and  continually  plied  her  with  questions,  and  I shall  never 
cease  to  be  grateful  for  the  patience  and  seeming  pleasure, 
with  which  she  fed  my  hungering  soul.  On  one  occasion, 
with  a large  party,  we  visited  the  British  Museum,  where  it 
is  supposed  all  people  go  to  see  the  wonders  of  the  world. 

On  entering,  Mrs.  Mott  and  myself  sat  down  near  the  door 
to  rest  for  a few  moments,  telling  the  party  to  go  on,  that 
we  would  follow.  They  accordingly  explored  all  the  de- 
partments of  curiosities,  supposing  we  were  slowly  follow- 
ing at  a distance  ; but  when  they  returned,  there  we  sat  in 
the  same  spot,  having  seen  nothing  but  each  other,  wholly 
absorbed  in  questions  of  theology  and  social  life.  She  had 
told  me  of  the  doctrines  and  divisions  among  4 Friends;’  of 
the  inward  light ; of  Mary  Wollstonecraft,  her  social  theo- 
ries, and  her  demands  of  equality  for  women.  I had  been 
reading  Combe’s  4 Constitution  of  Man,’  and  4 Moral  Phi- 
losophy,’ Channing’s  works,  and  Mary  Wollstonecraft, 
though  all  tabooed  by  orthodox  teachers ; but  I had  never 
heard  a woman  talk  what,  as  a Scotch  Presbyterian,  I had 
scarcely  dared  to  think.  \ 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


187 


“ On  the  following  Sunday  I went  to  hear  Mrs.  Mott 
preach  in  a Unitarian  church.  Though  I had  never  heard 
a woman  speak,  yet  I had  long  believed  she  had  the  right 
to  do  so,  and  had  often  expressed  the  idea  in  private  circles ; 
but  when  at  last  I saw  a woman  rise  up  in  the  pulpit  and 
preach  earnestly  and  impressively,  as  Mrs.  Mott  always 
did,  it  seemed  to  me  like  the  realization  of  an  oft-repeated, 
happy  dream.  The  day  we  visited  the  Zoological  Gardens, 
as  we  were  admiring  the  gorgeous  plumage  of  some  beauti- 
ful birds,  one  of  our  gentlemen  opponents  remarked,  4 You 
see,  Mrs.  Mott,  our  Heavenly  Father  believes  in  bright 
colors.  How  much  it  would  take  from  our  pleasure,  if  all 
the  birds  were  dressed  in  drab.’  ‘ Yes,’  said  she,  4 but  im- 
mortal beings  do  not  depend  on  their  feathers  for  their  at- 
traction. With  the  infinite  variety  of  the  human  face  and 
form,  of  thought,  feeling,  and  affection,  we  do  not  need 
gorgeous  apparel  to  distinguish  us.  Moreover,  if  it  is  fit- 
ting that  woman  should  dress  in  every  color  of  the  rain- 
bow, why  not  man  also  ? Clergymen,  with  their  black 
clothes  and  white  cravats,  are  quite  as  monotonous  as 
Quakers.’  . . . 

44  I found  in  this  new  friend  a woman  emancipated  from 
all  faith  in  man-made  creeds,  from  all  fear  of  his  denuncia- 
tions. Nothing  was  too  sacred  for  her  to  question,  as  to  its 
rightfulness  in  principle  and  practice.  4 Truth  for  authority, 
not  authority  for  truth,’  was  not  only  the  motto  of  her  life, 
but  it  was  the  fixed  mental  habit  in  which  she  most  rigidly 
held  herself.  . . . When  I confessed  to  her  my  great  enjoy- 
ment in  works  of  fiction,  dramatic  performances,  and  dan- 
cing, and  feared  that  from  underneath  that  Quaker  bonnet 
would  come  some  platitudes  on  the  demoralizing  influence 
of  such  frivolities,  she  smiled,  and  said,  4 1 regard  dancing 
a very  harmless  amusement ; ’ and  added,  4 the  Evangelical 
Alliance,  that  so  readily  passed  a resolution  declaring  dan- 
cing a sin  for  a church  member,  tabled  a resolution  de- 
claring slavery  a sin  for  a bishop.’ 


188 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TL A MOTT. 


“ Sitting  alone  one  day,  as  we  were  about  to  separate  in 
London,  I expressed  to  her  my  great  satisfaction  in  our  ac- 
quaintance, and  thanked  her  for  the  many  religious  doubts 
and  fears  she  had  banished  from  my  mind.  She  said, 

4 There  is  a broad  distinction  between  religion  and  the- 
ology. The  one  is  a natural,  human  experience,  common 
to  all  well-organized  minds.  The  other  is  a system  of  spec- 
ulations about  the  unseen,  and  unknowable,  which  the  hu- 
man mind  has  no  power  to  grasp,  or  explain  ; and  these 
speculations  vary  with  every  sect,  age,  and  type  of  civiliza- 
tion. No  one  knows  any  more  of  what  lies  beyond  our 
sphere  of  action,  than  thou  and  I ; and  we  know  nothing.’  ” 

It  is  also  interesting,  in  this  connection,  to  read  an 
account  of  the  World’s  Convention,  written  by  Rich- 
ard D.  Webb,  of  Dublin,  and  published  in  the  “Dub- 
lin Weekly  Herald  ” in  the  early  autumn  of  1840. 
Before  this  year,  Mr.  Webb  had  no  personal  acquaint- 
ance with  James  and  Lucretia  Mott,  although  each 
knew  the  other  by  reputation.  Their  friendship, 
shown  in  the  letters  that  follow  in  later  chapters, 
dated  from  their  meeting  in  London,  and  continued 
throughout  their  lives. 

u Freemason’s  Hall,  Great  Queen  st.,  Drury  Lane,  where 
the  Convention  held  its  first  and  most  interesting  sittings, 
is  a noble  room,  and  one  of  the  largest  in  London.  The 
delegates  occupied  the  body  of  the  hall,  with  the  exception 
of  one  portion  of  the  end  opposite  to  the  entrance,  which 
was  appropriated  to  those  ladies  who  were  admitted  as  vis- 
itors. They  attended  in  considerable  numbers,  and  mate- 
rially contributed,  by  their  presence,  to  relieve  the  sombre 
and  solemn  air  of  the  assembly  ; for  the  Convention  was 
largely  made  up  of  dissenting  ministers  and  plain  Quakers, 
who,  whatever  may  be  the  case  elsewhere,  form  a large  pro- 
portion of  the  6 pledged  philanthropy  ’ of  England.  . . . 

“ The  middle  of  the  front  seat  of  the  ladies’  own  portion 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


189 


of  the  hall,  was  the  usual  seat  of  one  who  was  certainly  one 
of  the  most  remarkable  women  in  the  whole  assembly. 
Opinions  differed  materially  as  to  whether  Clarkson,  Bux- 
ton, O’Connell,  Garrison,  Thompson,  Sturge,  or  Birney  were 
the  greatest  men,  but  nobody  doubted  that  Lucre tia  Mott 
was  the  lioness  of  the  Convention.  She  is  a thin,  petite , 
dark-complexioned  woman,  about  fifty  years  of  age.  She 
has  striking  intellectual  features,  and  bright  vivacious  eyes. 
This  lady  has  the  enviable  celebrity  of  being  one  of  the 
most  undaunted,  consistent,  able,  and  indefatigable  friends 
of  the  slave  ; being  paramount  even  amongst  the  female 
abolitionists  of  America.  Harriet  Martineau,  in  one  of 
her  thrilling  essays  on  American  Slavery,  notices  her  as  6 a 
woman  of  an  intellect  as  sound  and  comprehensive,  as  her 
heart  is  noble  ; 9 and  from  what  we  have  seen  and  heard 
of  her,  we  believe  the  compliment  to  be  no  more  than 
just. 

“ Although  one  of  the  delegates  from  the  American 
Anti-Slavery  Society  to  the  Convention,  she  was  prevented 
from  taking  her  place  in  that  character,  by  a vote  passed 
in  the  very  first  sitting;  which  decided  that  gentlemen  only 
were  intended  to  be  summoned  by  the  London  Convention, 
through  whom  the  assembly  was  convoked.  Some  have 
thought  that,  although  the  ladies  were  defeated  by  a large 
majority  of  votes,  the  weight  of  argument  was  much  in 
their  favor.  We  shall  not  discuss  the  question  here,  as  to 
whether  it  is  right  for  women  to  take  an  active  and  prom- 
inent part  with  their  brethren  in  promoting  philanthropic 
objects ; but  we  shall  take  the  liberty  to  express  our  wish, 
that  half  the  temper,  fullness  of  mind,  warmth  of  heart, 
distinctness  of  utterance,  facility  of  elucidation,  and  vivac- 
ity of  manners,  which  distinguish  Lucretia  Mott,  had  been 
the  gift  of  nine  tenths  of  the  gentlemen  who  raised  their 
voices  in  the  Convention  on  behalf  of  the  slave,  and  for 
our  edification.  We  have  learned,  (and  we  think  it  but 
fair  to  give  the  cause  of  woman’s  rights  the  benefit  of  the 


190 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  I A MOTT. 


fact,)  that  the  domestic  economy  of  Lucretia  Mott’s  house- 
hold is  admirable.  In  the  language  of  one  of  our  inform- 
ants, ‘ everything  goes  on  like  clock  - work.’  She  is  an 
early  riser,  a diligent  housewife,  and  thus  makes  time  to 
attend  to  the  many  objects  of  her  care  and  attention.  She 
is  a proof,  that  it  is  possible  for  woman  to  widen  her  sphere 
without  deserting  it,  or  neglecting  the  duties  which  appro- 
priately devolve  upon  her  at  home.  . . . 

“ She  is  a Minister  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  is  one 
of  the  most  distinguished  and  eloquent  preachers  in  Phila- 
delphia. She  dresses  with  the  utmost  degree  of  Quaker 
simplicity  known  in  these  islands ; yet  we  heard  that  in 
some  points  she  would  have  been  looked  upon  as  rather 
‘gay'  for  a very  plain  Friend  in  America,  which  is  almost 
past  our  comprehension.  Yet  she  is  no  precisian  herself, 
and  is  more  zealous  in  recommending  that  rational  sim- 
plicity which  results  from  humility  and  Christian  principle, 
than  the  adoption  of  any  system  of  external  uniformity. 

6i  One  of  her  favorite  themes  is  the  importance  of  en- 
couraging the  use  of  free  labor  produce,  and  of  abstaining 
as  far  as  possible  from  all  the  fruits  of  slavery.  She  con- 
siders that  those  who  protest  against  slave-holders,  yet  make 
no  scruple  of  purchasing  the  fruits  of  their  oppression  and 
injustice,  are  about  as  consistent  as  the  man  who  would 
exclaim  against  a thief,  and  then  turn  round  and  purchase 
from  him  his  ill-gotten  booty.  She  unites  with  many  of 
her  friends  in  Philadelphia,  who  are  similarly  concerned 
in  procuring  (although  at  an  increased  expense,)  as  much 
free  labor  cotton  as  suffices  for  their  consumption,  and  that 
of  their  families ; thus  holding  forth  a consistent  example 
in  their  own  persons,  while  pleading  in  behalf  of  the  slave. 
We  have  even  heard  that  where  the  choice  lies  between 
their  own  convenience,  and  abstinence  from  the  blood- 
stained produce,  they  freely  prefer  the  latter  alternative, 
if  abstinence  be  practicable. 

“ The  day  we  left  London  after  the  conclusion  of  the 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


191 


Convention,  we  met  Lucretia  Mott  in  the  Egyptian  saloon 
of  the  British  Museum,  where  her  slender  figure,  animated 
features,  and  simple  attire,  contrasted  strangely  with  the 
cold  and  solemn  relics  of  primeval  times,  by  which  she 
was  surrounded.  We  heard  her  remark  on  that  occasion, 
that  it  was  hardly  reasonable  to  wonder  so  much  at  the 
idolatry  of  the  Egyptians,  seeing  that  the  prostration  of 
mind  which  prevails  in  the  present  day,  if  not  so  revolting 
in  its  manifestations,  is  at  least  as  profound. 

“ The  next  time  we  met  with  her,  was  on  the  platform 
of  the  usual  meeting  at  the  Royal  Exchange,  Dublin,  which 
she  was  invited  to  attend,  by  one  of  the  gentlemen  wrho 
had  become  acquainted  with  her  at  the  Convention.  Being 
requested  by  the  chairman  to  address  the  assembly,  her 
speech  delighted  the  audience  exceedingly.  Great  num- 
bers of  workingmen  and  their  wives  and  daughters  were 
present ; the  meeting  was  much  crowded,  but  the  utmost 
silence,  attention,  and  decorum  were  observed.  Her  re- 
marks were  discursive ; the  Anti-Slavery  enterprise,  moral 
reform,  temperance,  and  the  promotion  of  peace,  were  all 
touched  upon,  not  forgetting  another  of  her  favorite  themes, 
the  exaltation  of  the  moral  and  social  condition  of  woman. 
Her  clear  voice  and  simple  language,  and  the  beauty  and 
benevolence  of  her  sentiments,  sent  her  thoughts  home  to 
the  hearts  of  her  hearers,  who  listened  with  deep  attention, 
and  greeted  her  conclusion  with  tokens  of  the  most  cordial 
approbation. 

“ Her  husband,  James  Mott,  a highly  respectable  Phil- 
adelphia merchant,  was  also  a delegate  to  the  Convention. 
He  is  a staunch  abolitionist,  and  we  are  mistaken  if  be- 
neath his  somewhat  reserved  manners  we  did  not  discover 
much  goodness  of  heart,  sound  sense,  and  worth  of  char- 
acter. His  home  has  long  been  the  resort  of  the  hunted 
slave  ; there  the  insulted  man  of  color,  too,  is  treated  as 
free  and  equal,  and  every  friend  of  humanity  is  sure  of  a 
kind  reception.  Indeed,  we  believe  there  is  hardly  a dis- 


192 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


tinguished  abolitionist  in  America,  to  whom  James  and  Lu- 
cretia  Mott  are  not  intimately,  or  favorably  known.  At 
the  great  public  meeting  held  shortly  after  the  Convention 
in  Glasgow,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  a reception  to  the 
American  delegates,  Garrison  concluded  his  speech  by  say- 
ing that  4 he  could  not  forego  the  opportunity  of  saying  a 
few  words  in  reference  to  Lucretia  Mott.  She  was  the 
first  woman  who  gave  him  the  right  hand  of  fellowship 
when  he  came  out  of  prison,  and  she  stood  by  him  in  many 
perils  and  dangers.  He  was  deeply  indebted  to  her,  under 
God,  for  the  measure  of  perseverance  he  had  been  enabled 
to  bring  to  bear  on  the  cause.’  ” 

The  first  letter  that  Lucretia  Mott  wrote  after  her 
return  to  America  was  to  her  new  friend,  Richard 
D.  Webb.  This,  with  one  addressed  to  Elizabeth 
Pease,  forms  a natural  sequel  to  the  Diary  ; they 
are  therefore  introduced  here,  rather  than  among  the 
letters  of  the  succeeding  chapters  : — 

Phila.,  10th  mo.  12th,  1840. 

Dear  Richard  and  Hannah  Webb,  — What  can  I 
write  that  will  be  worth  sending  across  the  Atlantic  ? Here 
we  are  at  home  again,  and  entering  into  our  every  day 
avocations,  just  as  if  we  had  not  been  made  somebodies 
in  our  Fatherland.  I mean  out  of  the  Convention  ! But 
with  all  our  fault-finding  of  that  august  assemblage,  it  was 
a most  interesting  two  weeks  that  we  were  admitted  spec- 
tators of  its  doings.  I really  think  I appreciate  its  proceed- 
ings and  productions  more  fully  now,  than  while  we  were 
with  you,  and  while  the  wrong  done  to  dear  Wm.  L.  Gar- 
rison and  others,  was  uppermost  with  us.  We  shall  send 
you  our  Report  to  the  Female  Society  here.  It  was  writ- 
ten by  Mary  Grew. 

Our  voyage  home  was  pleasant  — twenty-nine'  days’  pas- 
sage. We  were  not  much  sick  after  the  third  day  out.  We 
found  our  family  in  good  health,  and  all  things  gone  on  well 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


193 


in  our  absence.  Our  son-in-law,  Edward  M.  Davis,  we 
passed  on  the  ocean,  and  knew  it  not  till  our  arrival  in  N. 
Y.,  when  we  were  told  that  he  had  gone  to  France  on  busi- 
ness. How  I wish  he  could  see  some  of  those  noble  souls  in 
Dublin,  whom  we  love  so  well ! Abby  Kimber  and  Sarah 
Pugh  remained  a day  or  so  in  N.  Y.,  so  we  came  home 
without  them.  Abby  is  now  in  the  city  and  is  coming  here 
this  evening  to  meet  a bridal  party,  in  honor  of  J.  Miller 
McKim,  agent  of  our  Anti-Slavery  office.  He  has  lately 
married  one  of  the  finest  Quaker  girls  of  Chester  Co.,  and 
is  well-nigh  a Quaker  himself  — of  the  right  sort,  I mean. 
He  came  to  the  city  in  1 833  to  attend  the  memorable  A.  S. 
Convention,  and  was  one  of  the  youngest  signers  of  the 
notable  Declaration.  He  was  then  preparing  himself  for 
the  pulpit  in  the  Presbyterian  Society  — the  religion  of 
his  education.  We  frequently  conversed  together,  touch- 
ing the  doctrines  or  dogmas  of  that  Society ; and  on  his 
return  home,  he  read  some  of  Dr.  Channing’s  works,  and 
some  goodly  Friends’  books  we  furnished  him,  and  the  re- 
sult was  an  entire  change  of  views.  He  wrote  an  “ Ad- 
dress to  the  Wilmington  Presbytery,”  avowing  his  change, 
which  I should  like  to  send  you  ; I think  your  young 
friend  Charles  Corkran  would  like  to  read  it.  He  now 
rejoices  in  his  spiritual  liberty,  and  I doubt  not  even  you 
would  admit  that  he  is  every  whit  as  good,  as  when  grop- 
ing in  the  midnight  darkness  of  sectarian  theology.  How 
sorry  I am  that  you — 1 mean  Friends  in  England,  Scot- 
land, and  Ireland  — have  engrafted  so  much  of  this  creed- 
religion  on  your  simple  Quaker  stock.  Most  heartily  did 
I respond  to  the  remarks  in  Richard’s  letter  to  us,  on  the 
comparative  unimportance  of  creeds  and  professions. 

Have  you  seen  the  Glasgow  Friends’  disclaimer,  signed 
by  Wm.  Smeal  (honestly?);  and  James  Mott’s  reply  to 
it?  Garrison  has  copied  it  into  the  Liberator;  subjecting 
himself  to  another  charge  of  bringing  in  “ foreign  topics.” 
If  some  of  our  dear  Friends  on  your  side  of  the  Atlantic 
13 


194 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


could  only  have  a correct  statement  of  the  causes  of  the 
separation  in  our  Society,  and  of  our  real  situation  here,  it 
seems  to  me  that  there  would  be  some  among  you  with  suf- 
ficient moral  courage  to  make  a stand  against  the  “ Church 
and  State  ” influence,  that  is  crushing  the  minds  of  so  many 
in  your  midst.  But  I forbear.  With  you  we  will  rejoice 
that  there  are  so  many  points  on  which  we  can  agree. 

I close  with  the  warmest  affection  toward  you  all.  When 
may  we  hope  to  see  some  of  you  in  our  city,  and  return  a 
part  of  the  many  kindnesses  we  received  at  your  hands? 
You  were  often,  very  often,  the  subject  on  our  voyage 
home.  Let  us  hear  from  you  directly  as  often  as  you  can. 

Ever  yours,  L.  Mott. 

Phila.,  2nd  mo.  18th,  1841. 

My  dear  Elizabeth  Pease,  — . . . Joseph  Adshead 
called  on  us  two  days  since.  I regretted  much  that  we 
could  not  have  more  of  his  company.  It  does  my  heart 
good  to  meet  any  one  from  England,  since  our  most  de- 
lightful visit  in  that  far-famed  land,  and  especially  to  greet 
one  so  closely  united  with  thy  father  and  thyself.  . . . 
How  we  rejoice  in  thy  allegiance  to  William  Lloyd  Garri- 
son and  the  right!  . . . W^e  have  had  lately  some  most 
pleasant  meetings  of  our  English  company,  or  rather,  our 
ship’s  company.  Our  beloved  Isaac  Winslow  is  here,  and 
we  have  been  from  house  to  house  in  social  parties,  when 
we  have  talked  over  many  of  the  scenes  through  which  we 
passed  so  pleasantly  together.  The  high-handed  measures 
to  which  some  of  us  were  subjected  were  placed  in  the  far- 
distant  background,  as  well  as  the  petty  indulgence  of  the 
spirit  of  sectarism  ; while  very  near  to  our  view,  as  well  as 
to  our  hearts’  best  feelings,  were  the  great  kindness  and 
attention  of  our  many  dear  friends.  It  ever  affords  a de- 
lightful retrospect.  That  three  months’  travel  and  sojourn 
came  up  to  my  fondest  anticipations.  . . . My  husband  has 
been  with  me  to  the  Legislatures  of  Delaware,  New  Jersey, 
and  our  own  State,  where  a patient  and  respectful  audience 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


195 


was  granted  while  I plead  the  cause  of  the  oppressed.  I 
have  also  attended  five  of  our  Quarterly  Meetings  since  our 
return  home,  and  have  some  more  in  prospect. 

With  kind  regards  to  thy  parents,  and  the  love  of  us  all 
in  large  measure  to  thyself, 

I am  thine  with  a sister’s  freedom, 

Lucretia  Mott. 

In  the  course  of  the  following  winter,  James  Mott 
published  a small  book  entitled,  “ Three  Months  in 
Great  Britain,”  in  which  he  gives  his  impressions  of 
English  civilization,  and  narrates  in  full  some  per- 
sonal experiences,  to  which  his  wife  only  alludes  in 
her  diary.  His  observations  are  quaintly  different 
from  those  of  the  ordinary  sight-seer. 

“ Windsor  Castle  is  one  of  the  many  monuments  of  the 
extravagauce  and  folly  of  the  English  nobility  and  aris- 
tocracy, which  oppresses  the  laborer  by  taking  from  him 
in  the  shape  of  impost  and  taxes,  so  much  of  his  earnings, 
as  to  leave  but  a scanty  subsistence  for  himself.  ...  We 
met  with  scarcely  any,  who  appeared  to  see  the  effect  of 
the  large  parks  and  palaces  on  the  population.  They  seem 
to  think  it  a kind  of  charity  in  the  legal  owners  to  employ 
hundreds  of  persons  in  beautifying  these  places,  forgetting 
that  their  labor  produces  nothing  that  ministers  to  the  real 
wants  and  comforts  of  life ; arid  that  the  wages  thus  paid 
are  first  taken  from  the  producing  laborer  without  compen- 
sation, enabling  the  few  to  live  in  idleness,  luxury,  and  ex- 
travagance, at  the  expense  of  the  many.  . . . 

“ During  our  stay  in  London  we  visited  many  places  of 
interest  and  curiosity,  and  contrasted  the  residences  of  the 
lords  and  nobles,  their  splendid  equipage  and  retinue,  with 
the  wretched  abodes  of  thousands,  who  were  contriving  ways 
to  obtain  a few  pennies  wherewith  to  lengthen  out  a miser- 
able existence.  The  difference  of  condition  is  very  striking 
to  any  observant  American,  and  should  be  a warning  to  us 


196 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


to  adhere  to  such  institutions  in  our  country  as  will  secure 
and  perpetuate  a truly  democratic  form  of  government,  in 
which  the  greatest  good  to  the  greatest  number  is  the  ob- 
ject, instead  of  the  good  of  the  few  at  the  expense  of  the 
many. 

“ Persons  were  beginning  to  assemble  for  the  purpose  of 
attending  the  approaching  Anti-Slavery  Convention.  In 
order  that  they  might  have  an  opportunity  to  become  ac- 
quainted with  each  other,  especially  those  from  foreign 
countries,  the  Committee  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Anti- 
Slavery  Society  gave  general  invitations  to  tea  at  their 
rooms.  It  had  not  been  usual  for  women  to  be  invited,  but 
as  several  had  crossed  the  Atlantic,  to  manifest  their  inter- 
est in  the  cause  of  the  slave,  and  to  give  their  aid  to  such 
measures  as  would  promote  his  liberation,  it  was  concluded 
by  the  committee  to  deviate  from  their  custom  on  this  oc- 
casion. On  the  first  evening,  only  one  woman1  was  present 
beside  those  from  our  country ; on  the  second,  a number 
more  attended ; and  on  the  third,  nearly  as  many  as  of  the 
other  sex. 

“ Soon  after  getting  there,  on  the  second  evening,  I was 
told  that  some  persons  wished  to  see  me  in  a back  room ; 
following  my  informant,  I found  two  Friends  in  waiting, 
neither  of  whom  I had  seen  before.  They  shook  hands 
with  me,  and  one  said,  ‘ I am  Josiah  Forster,  and  this  is 
Jacob  Post ; ’ to  which  I replied,  that  having  a letter  for 
Jacob  Post,  I was  glad  of  this  opportunity  to  deliver  it ; 
and  I was  also  pleased  to  meet  with  Josiah  Forster,  hav- 
ing read  with  interest  some  years  ago  a correspondence  be- 
tween him  and  my  grandfather.  After  some  conversation, 
which  the  mention  of  this  circumstance  led  into,  J.  Forster 
remarked,  they  had  understood  that  on  the  previous  even- 
ing myself,  or  wife,  had  made  use  of  some  expressions  as  if 
we  were  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  they  had 
received  information  from  the  United  States,  that  we  were 


1 Elizabeth  Pease. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


197 


not.  To  which  I answered,  that  I did  not  know  what  in- 
formation they  had  received,  but  that  we  were  members  of 
the  Society  of  Friends,  and  had  a certificate  of  the  fact 
from  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  we  belonged,  at  the 
same  time  handing  it  to  them  to  read,  which  they  did, 
with  the  remark  that  there  were  a good  many  names  to  it, 
and  with  some  objection  to  its  address ; but  they  could  not 
recognize  us  as  Friends.  This  I told  them  we  were  fully 
aware  of,  and  we  wished  to  pass  for  just  what  we  were, 
and  our  position  to  be  fairly  understood,  but  that  their  un- 
willingness to  acknowledge  us  did  not  alter  the  fact  of  our 
being  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends;  and  while  we 
claimed  so  to  be,  we  had  no  disposition  to  impose  upon 
them,  and  no  alarm  need  be  felt  on  that  account.  J.  Fors- 
ter said  he  hoped  we  should  have  a pleasant  visit,  and  be 
treated  with  kindness,  but  we  must  not  expect  to  receive 
much  attention  from  Friends,  particularly  from  such  as  had 
young  people  about  them,  fearing  the  dangerous  tendency 
of  our  doctrines.  This  first  open  exhibition  of  prejudice 
and  bigotry  made  me  feel  somewhat  sad  for  a time,  but 
we  soon  saw  so  much  of  it,  that  my  sadness  was  turned  to 
pity. 

“In  the  course  of  the  same  evening  my  wife  was  requested 
to  give  an  account  of  the  mob  at  Smyrna,  that  obliged 
Daniel  Neall  to  walk  two  miles  through  the  mud.  In  nar- 
rating the  circumstance,  she  mentioned  that  they  were  trav- 
eling with  a minute  in  the  usual  order  of  Friends,  adding, 
6 1 suppose  it  is  understood  here  that  when  I speak  of  our 
Friends,  I do  not  allude  to  those  in  connection  with  Friends 
in  this  country.’  As  soon  as  she  had  finished  a detail  of 
the  occurrence,  J.  Forster  said,  that  altho’  Lucretia  Mott 
had  kindly  stated  that  she  was  not  in  connection  with  those 
acknowledged  by  them  as  Friends  in  America,  yet  he  felt 
conscientiously  bound  to  inform  those  present,  that  she  was 
not  a member  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  and  could  not  be 
recognized  by  them  as  such.  To  this  I rejoined  that  we 


198 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


considered  ourselves  as  belonging  to  that  religious  body  in 
America,  and  that  I had  a certificate  in  my  pocket  from 
the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  we  were  attached,  which  I 
would  read  if  any  one  desired ; and  that  it  was  probably 
known  to  those  interested,  that  a division  had  taken  place 
in  the  Society  in  the  United  States  ; but  as  our  object  in 
being  there  was  not  necessarily  connected  with  any  secta- 
rian views,  we  had  no  wish  to  intrude  the  subject;  still  we 
were  prepared  to  meet  it  then,  or  at  any  other  time.  Sev- 
eral disapproved  of  Josiah’s  remarks,  and  rebuked  him  for 
them,  as  being  improper  and  out  of  place. 

“ The  subject  of  admitting  women  as  delegates  to  the 
Convention  was  much  talked  of  in  social  circles.  The  Eng- 
lish committee,  having  conferred  with  some  members  of  the 
executive  committee  in  New  York,  and  influenced  by  their 
representations,  seemed  alarmed  at  the  idea  of  such  an  in- 
novation on  their  customs  and  usages.  The  circumstance, 
they  alleged,  would  be  mentioned  in  the  newspapers,  and 
the  Convention  might  be  the  subject  of  ridicule.  On  such 
flimsy  reasons  and  excuses,  the  right  was  assumed  to  ex- 
clude women  as  delegates,  and  only  admit  them  as  visitors ; 
but  even  this  was  a small  advance  in  the  path  of  freedom, 
they  never  before  having  been  admitted  to  any  business 
meetings. 

“ The  subject  of  the  admission  of  women  was  brought 
up  on  the  first  day  of  the  Convention  by  Wendell  Phillips, 
whose  wife  had  been  delegated  by  the  Massachusetts  Soci- 
ety. An  animated  and  somewhat  excited  discussion  en- 
sued, which  continued  several  hours,  when  it  was  decided 
in  the  negative  by  a pretty  large  majority.  Wm.  Ashurst 
pointed  them  to  the  inconsistency  of  ‘calling  a World's  Con- 
vention to  abolish  slavery,  and  at  its  threshold  depriving 
half  the  world  of  their  liberty.’ 

“ The  female  delegation,  finding  themselves  thus  ex- 
cluded, requested  they  might  have  an  opportunity  to  confer 
with  their  sisters  in  England  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  by 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


199 


having  a meeting  with  them  alone.  A few  manifested  a 
reluctance  to  granting  this  reasonable  request,  but  others 
appeared  favorable.  But  their  sectarian  fears  so  overcame 
their  Anti-Slavery  feeling  that  they  were  unwilling  to  trust 
the  women  of  England  to  meet  half  a dozen  from  Amer- 
ica, on  account  of  the  religious  opinions  of  the  latter  ; and 
I am  not  alone  in  believing  that  this  had  some  influence  in 
the  decision  of  the  Convention  ; but  we  were  unable  to  see 
what  our  opinions  on  doctrines  had  to  do  in  preventing  our 
pleading  the  cause  of  down-trodden  humanity. 

“ Great  credit,  however,  is  due  to  English  abolitionists 
for  their  devotion,  industry,  and  perseverance  in  doing 
what  they  could  to  break  the  chains  of  slavery,  and  for  the 
liberality  they  have  manifested,  in  raising  large  sums  of 
money  to  carry  on  this  work  of  justice  and  benevolence, 
and  for  the  kindness  and  courtesy  extended  towards  those 
from  foreign  lands,  who  were  drawn  together  on  that  occa- 
sion. . . . 

“The  opportunities  I had  for  observation,  though  limited, 
satisfied  me  that  a great  portion  of  the  Society  of  Friends 
in  England,  particularly  among  the  young  and  middle-aged, 
know  very  little  about  the  circumstances  of  the  division  in 
the  Society  in  the  United  States,  or  that  it  was  caused  by 
that  domineering  spirit  of  intolerance,  which  now  has  its 
iron  grasp  upon  many  of  them. 

“ Friends  in  England,  from  their  habits  of  industry  and 
economy,  have  become  rich  ; and  from  this  cause,  added  to 
their  kindness  of  disposition  and  active  benevolence,  have 
obtained  great  influence  in  neighborhoods  where  they 
reside,  and  in  the  nation  at  large.  They  have  received 
a full  share  of  attention  and  praise  from  those  who  are 
called  the  higher  classes,  the  gentry,  nobility,  and  clergy. 
Pleased  with  the  flattery  bestowed  on  them,  they  have 
been  gradually  sliding  from  the  simple  doctrine  of  obedi- 
ence to  the  “ light  within  ” as  the  ground  of  salvation,  into 
the  belief,  that  assent  to  the  dogmas  of  school  divinity  is 


200 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


essential ; so  that  many  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  letter  of  the  Scriptures  is  the  paramount  rule  of  action. 
A considerable  number  have  joined  other  denominations. 
I apprehend  that,  unless  Friends  in  England  return  to  the 
simple  doctrine  of  Quakerism,  as  believed  in  and  incul- 
cated by  George  Fox  and  his  contemporaries,  instead  of 
placing  so  much  importance  on  an  assent  to  particular  opin- 
ions, they  will  be  in  danger  of  being  swallowed  up  with  the 
unintelligible  dogmas  of  Church  and  State  theology,  while 
they  may  retain  their  identity  in  forms  and  peculiarity  of 
dress,  and  address.  Although  I have,  perhaps,  expressed 
myself  strongly  in  reference  to  what  I consider  the  declen- 
sion of  the  Society  of  Friends  in  England,  it  is  with  no 
feelings  of  unkindness  toward  them  as  a body,  or  to  any 
individually,  but  for  the  purpose  of  showing  what  appeared 
to  me  to  be  their  present  situation,  and  that  with  our 
Friends  they  can  have  no  unity  or  religious  fellowship.,, 


CHAPTER  IX. 


During  the  months  of  the  absence  of  James  and 
Lncretia  Mott  from  the  United  States,  and  indeed, 
for  some  time  previous  to  their  going  away,  the  con- 
dition of  the  Society  of  Friends  at  home  was  becom- 
ing more  and  more  unsettled.  The  popular  oppo- 
sition to  the  Anti-Slavery  cause  was  growing  more 
bitter  and  more  widely  extended,  and  the  zeal  and 
earnestness  of  the  abolition  party  was  increasing  in 
even  greater  ratio.  The  South,  daily  more  violent, 
combined  with  the  large  cities  of  the  North,  where 
the  mercantile  interest  preponderated,  to  demand 
that  the  abolitionists  should  be  crushed  at  any  cost. 
This  feeling  found  large  sympathy  among  Friends 
in  New  York,  Philadelphia,  and  Baltimore.  Much 
indignation  was  shown  that  any  member  of  the  So- 
ciety — and  especially  a woman,  an  approved  minis- 
ter — should  be  an  active  co-worker  with  those  who 
were  constantly  agitating  the  question  of  slavery ; a 
question  which  threatened  the  peace  of  the  whole 
country,  and  endangered  the  fortunes  of  those  en- 
gaged in  the  cotton  business ; but  the  zeal  of  Lucre- 
tia  Mott  was  only  increased  by  this  insensibility  to 
the  enormity  of  the  transcendant  evil  among  the 
members  of  her  own  religious  communion.  She  was 
not  a frequent  preacher.  In  meetings  for  worship 
she  was  careful  to  give  precedence  to  strangers, 
never  seeming  to  forget  that  she  was  not  the  only 


202 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI. A MOTT . 


one  who  had  the  right  to  speak.  She  ever  bore  in 
mind  the  injunction  of  the  Apostle:  “ Let  the 

prophets  speak,  two  or  three,  and  let  the  others 
judge.  If  anything  be  revealed  to  another  that  sit- 
tetli  by,  let  the  first  hold  his  peace.  For  ye  may 
all  prophesy  one  by  one,  that  all  may  learn,  and  all 
may  be  comforted.” 

But  when  she  did  speak,  she  would  have  consid- 
ered herself  faithless,  and  disobedient  to  the  voice  of 
God  in  her  own  soul,  had  she  not  borne  her  testi- 
mony against  the  great  sin  of  human  slavery. 

Among  those  who  were  active  in  the  cause  of 
abolition  were  many  who  held  no  connection  with 
any  religious  sect;  men  and  women  of  blameless 
lives,  “ who  had  been  careful  to  maintain  good  works.” 
Toward  such,  the  conservative  members  of  the  So- 
ciety of  Friends  entertained  an  undisguised  aversion. 
On  the  contrary,  Lucretia  Mott  regarded  them  with 
sympathetic  interest,  while  they,  in  turn,  were  espe- 
cially attracted  by  her  liberal  sentiments  and  en- 
larged charity.  In  addition  to  these,  her  company 
was  often  sought  by  persons  of  superior  endowments, 
who  were  members  of  other  sects,  and  held  orthodox 
opinions.  Her  interviews  with  such  are  to  be  remem- 
bered as  seasons  of  touching  interest ; she  not  only 
effectively  discussed  with  them  the  question  of  slav- 
ery in  its  moral  and  religious  aspects,  but,  when  it 
seemed  called  for,  was  ever  ready  to  give  a reason 
for  the  faith  that  was  in  her. 

Notwithstanding  her  faithfulness  in  upholding  by 
precept  ancj  example  the  vital  testimonies  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  during  all  this  active  association 
with  u world’s  people,”  it  was  becoming  matter  of 
offense  to  many  of  the  prominent  members  to  have 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


203 


one  of  their  own  anointed  “ mingling  with  others  ” 
in  a work  so  unpopular  and  distasteful  as  Abolition. 
The  disaffection  towards  her  was  greatly  augmented 
by  ministers  and  others  of  some  position  in  the  So- 
ciety, openly  opposing  her  in  meetings  for  discipline ; 
and  especially  was  this  hostility  developed  in  the 
Select  Meeting  of  Ministers  and  Elders.  Such  were 
the  occurrences  in  these  meetings,  so  wholly  were 
they  at  variance  with  Christian  charity  and  dignity, 
that  she  became  convinced  that  the  purposes  for 
which  they  were  instituted  were  lost  sight  of,  and 
that  their  continued  existence  would  be  productive 
of  more  harm  than  good.  It  would  have  been  a 
relief  to  her,  could  she  have  withdrawn  from  them 
altogether ; but  this  would  have  constituted  her  an 
“ offender,”  and  have  rendered  her  liable  to  be 
“ dealt  with  ” and  deposed  as  an  acknowledged  min- 
ister. She  was  careful  to  give  her  opponents  no  le- 
gitimate cause  of  action  against  her,  for  she  greatly 
desired  to  remain  not  only  in  the  Society,  but  as  an 
“ approved  minister  ” in  it.  Not  only  was  this  a 
matter  of  justice  to  herself;  it  was  also  because  she 
loved  her  Society,  its  traditions,  its  inheritance,  and 
its  principles.  Efforts  were  not  wanting  to  bring 
her  case  before  the  Select  Meeting,  and  at  one  time 
they  were  well-nigh  successful ; but  owing  to  her 
thorough  and  familiar  acquaintance  with  the  provis- 
ions of  the  Discipline,  and  her  experience  in  their 
administration,  conjoined  with  her  sagacity  in  their 
proper  application,  she  was  enabled  to  ward  off  the 
attacks,  to  the  chagrin  and  disappointment  of  those 
who  would  have  been  gratified  with  her  expulsion. 
One  of  the  members  confessed  to  another  that  “ many 
difficulties  would  be  removed,  if  Lucretia  would  only 


204 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE Tl A MOTT . 


resign.”  It  is  pleasant  to  remember,  that  throughout 
this  bitter  season  of  hostility,  she  had  the  sympathy 
of  many  of  the  younger  members  of  the  Society, 
who,  though  uninfluential,  and  unable  to  check  the 
tide  of  persecution,  gave  her  a moral  support  which 
was  always  a source  of  strength  and  encouragement 
to  her. 

The  opposition  which  she  encountered  was  greatly 
increased  by  the  superserviceable  activity  of  minis- 
ters from  other  Yearly  Meetings,  who  came  with 
“ minutes  ” to  attend  that  held  in  Philadelphia. 
Some  of  these  went  to  meetings  in  different  sections 
of  the  country  within  the  compass  of  Philadelphia 
Yearly  Meeting,  and  u held  forth”  against  those  who 
had  taken  an  active  part  in  the  anti-slavery  strug- 
gle. In  all  this  some  members  of  the  New  York 
Monthly  Meeting  were  very  prominent.  Not  satis- 
fied with  having  disowned  three  of  their  own  Friends, 
they  sent  letters  to  Philadelphia,  making  complaint 
against  Lucretia  Mott,  in  the  hope  that  she  might  be 
“ dealt  with,”  deposed  from  the  ministry,  and  pos- 
sibly deprived  of  her  right  of  membership.  It  was 
not  their  fault  that  they  were  not  successful. 

Among  those  most  active  against  her  was  George 
F.  White,  of  New  York.  He  had  been  separated 
from  membership  for  some  years,  but  had  been  re- 
ceived again  into  the  Society  and  had  become  one 
of  its  most  popular  preachers.  It  was  his  assumed 
mission  to  attack  reforms  and  reformers  in  vituper- 
ative language.  He  was  a man  possessed  of  greater 
intellectual  endowments  than  most  of  his  fellow- 
preachers,  and  being  gifted  with  a talent  for  a par- 
ticular species  of  declamatory  eloquence,  he  readily 
secured  large  audiences.  In  his  frequent  visits  to 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


205 


Philadelphia,  he  found  many  hearers  who  sympa- 
thized with  his  views,  while  others  were  led  by  curi- 
osity to  listen  to  his  denunciations.  He  was  emi- 
nently successful,  for  a season,  in  holding  those  who 
were  engaged  in  the  anti-slavery  cause  up  to  ridi- 
cule and  odium ; and  there  were  not  a few  who  found 
it  easy  to  tread  in  his  footsteps. 

It  is  certainly  no  pleasant  task  to  recall  the  occur- 
rences which  took  place  in  the  Society  during  these 
years  of  the  anti-slavery  struggle.  Quaker  tradi- 
tions, testimonies,  principles,  were  not  proof  against 
the  pro-slavery  spirit  that  had  corrupted  the  nation, 
and  the  Society  of  that  period  has  left  us  an  inherit- 
ance of  shame  which  we  would  gladly  forget.  But 
this  memoir  would  be  one-sided,  and  would  fail  to 
exhibit  the  strength  and  depth  of  the  characters  of 
James  and  Lucretia  Mott,  should  this  part  of  their 
life’s  history  be  omitted.  Never  were  patience,  for- 
bearance, courage,  and  faith,  more  severely  tried  ; 
never  more  surely  and  conspicuously  rewarded.  The 
time  came  when  the  crown  of  thorns,  worn  for  so 
many  years  by  the  brave  band  of  abolitionists, 
changed  to  a crown  of  laurel.  In  that  hour  of  tri- 
umph, how  many  claimed  to  share  its  glory  ! The 
sweet,  forgiving  charity  of  these  two  overlooked  the 
inconsistency  in  the  congratulations  showered  upon 
them  ; but  to  others,  less  magnanimous,  it  was  amaz- 
ing to  witness  the  felicitations  they  received  from 
former  opponents,  who,  clothed  in  complacent  self- 
delusion,  seemed  entirely  forgetful  of  their  own  dis- 
creditable record. 

Lucretia  Mott  wrote  few  letters  addressed  to  per- 
sons not  connected  with  her  own  family.  Those  fur- 
nished in  this  and  the  following  chapter  were  written 
to  valued  friends  of  whose  sympathy  she  was  assured. 


206 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


TO  NATHANIEL  AND  ELIZA  BARNEY,  OF  NANTUCKET. 

Phila.,  11th  mo.  8th,  1839. 

My  much  loved  N.  and  E.  Barney,  — I fondly 
hoped  to  meet  you  at  the  anniversary  in  Boston,  and  with 
regret  learned  by  Nathaniel’s  acceptable  letter,  that  sick- 
ness was  one  cause  of  his  absence.  Do  be  careful  in  the 
observance  of  the  laws  of  health,  for  I can’t  learn  resignation 
to  the  good  and  the  useful  not  living  out  half  their  days. 

I can  assure  you  the  word  of  encouragement  never 
reached  me  when  more  needed,  than  at  the  time  of  the  re- 
ception of  that  letter.  Our  New  York  friends  took  um- 
brage at  my  going  to  a non-resistance  meeting,  and  talked 
themselves  into  an  idea  that  it  was  almost  a wicked  step. 

G.  F.  White  made  the  subject  of  war  his  theme  the  First- 
day  following,  and  after  admitting  that  no  consistent  Chris- 
tian could  take  arms,  he  added,  that  he  could  believe  the 
warrior  with  his  weapon  in  hand,  ready  to  destroy  his 
brother,  might  yet  be  nearer  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  than 
a member  of  a non-resistance  society.  So  he  might  have 
said  of  a member  of  a Quaker  Socy.  We  all  know  that 
simple  membership  does  not  confer  a testimony.  Else 
might  he  have  a cleaner  one  against  slavery.  Not  satisfied 
with  that  opportunity,  he  came  here,  had  the  members  of 
our  three  mgs  collected  at  the  Cherry  St.  house,  with  many 
others  not  of  our  fold.  His  text  was  “ He  who  will  resist 
God,  will  resist  man.”  He  went  on  to  show  how  the  “ hire- 
lings ” of  the  day  were  resisting  God,  as  that  class  ever 
had  done ; how  preposterous  then  for  such  to  profess  the 
principles  of  non-resistance.  He  warned  the  young  peo- 
ple against  being  caught  in  their  snares  ; their  “ vine  was 
as  the  vine  of  Sodom,  and  their  grapes  bitter ; ” that  som§\ 
were  well-nigh  hugged  to  death  by  them.  What  did  woman 
want  in  the  name  of  rights,  but  liberty  to  roam  over  the 
country  from  Dan  to  Beersheba,  spurning  the  protection  of 
man  ; to  traverse  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city  ; to  travel 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


207 


in  stages  and  steamboats,  by  day  lines  and  night  lines  with- 
out a male  protector?  For  himself,  before  he  would  submit 
to  the  dictation  of  an  imperious  woman,  he  would  traverse 
the  earth  while  there  was  a foot  of  ground  to  tread  upon, 
and  swim  the  rivers  while  there  was  water  to  swim  in  ; that 
an  Elder  in  the  Socy  had  said  at  his  table,  that  she  did  not 
intend  to  marry  until  she  found  a man  to  whose  judgment 
she  could  surrender  her  own.  These  were  the  sentiments 
that  would  win  the  hearts  of  men ; to  such  as  these  a man 
would  bring  his  treasures,  and  pour  “ into  her  lap  and  kneel 
at  her  feet,”  etc. 

All  this  in  the  name  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ ! ! This 
is  nearly  verbatim.  Similar  denunciations  of  anti-slavery 
and  non-resistance  soces  were  repeated  at  the  Western  and 
Cain  Quarterly  Mgs,  which  he  attended  with  a minute  of 
unity  from  his  Mo.  Mg.  Benj.  Ferris  accompanied  him, 
and  in  a letter  to  Richd  Price  reported  what  he  said,  as  set- 
ting in  a true  and  clear  light  the  delusion  of  modern  aboli- 
tionism ; exposing  those  who  had  been  led  away  by  it. 

I should  not  give  you  these  particulars,  but  that  these 
meetings  have  produced  some  excitement  among  us,  and 
party  spirit  is  in  danger  of  having  the  ascendancy.  And 
with  the  hope  that  you  may  exercise  the  holy  office  of 
peace  - makers,  I want  you  to  be  apprised  early  of  the 
state  we  are  in.  Some  of  our  dear  young  people  are  much 
puzzled  to  understand  how  Stephen  Treadwell  and  G.  F. 
White  can  both  be  right,  and  their  messages  diametrically 
opposite.  A young  man  from  the  Western  Quarter  thus 
writes  to  me ; . . . “I  write  to  try  to  dispel  the  burden  that 
is  resting  upon  me.  It  is  distressing  to  honest  minds  to 
see  two  or  more  i public  Friends  9 traveling  around,  both 
professing  to  be  led  by  the  unerring  light,  and  yet  their 
doctrine  diverging  to  the  widest  extremes.  The  attack 
upon  non-resistants  was  most  unexpected.  I almost  shud- 
dered as  he  heaped  his  denunciations  upon  them.  Instantly 
my  mind  glanced  over  the  names  of  a Chapman,  Garrison, 


208 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


May,  Capron,  Burleigh,  and  Quincy,  and  my  spirit  sank 
with  despondency,  and  yet  with  something  of  indignation, 
when  I recollected  that  he  was  an  accredited  Minister  of 
the  Socy  of  Friends.  Shame  on  such  professors  ! a few 
such  will  scatter  our  Society  to  the  winds,  and  Quakerism 
will  no  longer  have  an  organized  form  ! Oh,  how  differ- 
ent were  his  doctrines  from  that  which  inculcates  an  every- 
day religion  which  a man  can  carry  with  him  on  all  occa- 
sions, and  practical^  apply  in  all  cases.”  . . . 

Now,  this  is  a young  man  who,  a few  years  ago,  when  but 
a stripling,  took  a stand  alone  against  intemperance,  when 
not  a society  was  in  existence  in  his  neighborhood ; but 
having  a brother  who  had  fallen  a victim  to  that  dire  sin, 
he  was  awakened  to  the  subject.  His  faithfulness  in  this 
prepared  his  mind  for  the  reception  of  other  subjects  of 
moral  reform,  and  he  became  an  active  abolitionist,  and 
made  sacrifices  of  gain  and  health  by  lecturing  on  the  sub- 
ject. He  has  also  done  much  among  his  associates  to  im- 
prove their  taste  in  literature,  by  establishing  a library  of 
useful  works  ; and  as  a Friend,  though  not  in  the  sectarian 
exterior,  is  without  reproach.  How  desirable  that  such 
efforts  should  meet  with  every  encouragement  ! It  may 
appear  strange  to  you  that  I should  thus  write ; and  if  I 
could  detect  in  myself  any  germ  of  unkind  feeling  toward 
G.  F.  W.,  I should  hesitate.  But  I have  been  so  cast  down 
in  view  of  what  awaits  the  Society  if  this  spirit  of  judging 
and  condemning  is  not  arrested,  that  I have  sought  relief 
by  expression  in  this  way.  As  to  replying  from  the  gal- 
lery, my  fervent  prayer  is  to  “ answer  not  again,”  but  hav- 
ing done  well,  and  suffering  for  it,  to  take  it  patiently.  . . . 

Affectly  L.  Mott. 

TO  RICHARD  D.  WEBB,  OF  DUBLIN. 

Phila.,  4th  mo.  2nd,  1841. 

My  dear  Friends,  Richard  and  Hannah  Webb,  — 
How  little  I can  write  of  interest,  after  the  long  letter  of 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


209 


my  husband ; as  to  theology,  I am  sick  of  disputes  on  that 
subject;  though  I cannot  say  just  as  my  husband  has  — 
that  he  “ does  n’t  care  a fig  about  it  ” — for  I do  want  those 
I love  to  see  their  way  out  of  the  darkness  and  error 
with  which  they  are  surrounded.  Moreover,  I think  there 
is  so  much  harm  done  by  teaching  the  doctrine  of  human 
depravity  and  dependence  on  a vicarious  atonement,  that 
I feel  constrained  to  call  on  all,  everywhere,  to  yield  such 
a mistaken  and  paralyzing  dogma.  Richard  is  greatly  mis- 
taken in  saying  our  Friends  are  “ declaredly  Unitarian.” 
They  would  be  horror-struck  at  the  idea  of  it ! 

George  F.  White,  the  notable  “ Hicksite  Priest,”  who 
“ in  season  and  out  of  season  ” assails  abolitionists,  non- 
resistants,  and  temperance  men,  has  lately  been  in  the 
city,  warning  our  Meeting  against  “ modern  Unitarianism.” 
What  man  of  straw  he  has  been  building  for  himself  with 
that  cognomen,  I know  not ; but  we  perceive  that  some  are 
searching  Elias  Hicks’  writings,  and  remembering  his  say- 
ings, in  proof  that  he  was  as  much  opposed  to  Unitarians, 
as  to  any  other  sect.  He  was,  nevertheless,  Unitarian  in 
sentiment,  whether  they  know  it  or  not ; and  so  were  Wil- 
liam Penn,  and  some  other  of  our  early  Friends.  But 
they,  as  well  as  some  of  our  modern  Friends,  threw  a veil 
of  mysticism  and  obscure  expression  around  them  — re- 
serving to  themselves  an  understanding  of  “ Christ,  the 
Light,”  which  many  of  their  readers  fail  to  perceive.  This 
practice  strikes  me  as  not  quite  honest ; and  yet  when 
questions  are  put,  to  see  how  we  may  be  caught  in  our 
words,  we  have  high  authority  for  parrying  a little,  at  least 
so  far  as  to  say,  “ I will  also  ask  you.”  George  Combe’s 
“ Notes  on  the  U.  S.  A.,  during  a Phrenological  visit,”  is 
just  out,  in  which  he  represents  our  Friends  as  Unitarians. 
Many  of  our  members  are  sorely  aggrieved  by  this  state- 
ment, as  well  as  by  his  saying  that  we  left  the  Society, 
instead  of  the  fact,  that  they  left  us  and  the  original  doc- 
rines  of  Friends.  It  troubles  me  not  at  all ; for  our  sta- 
14 


210 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


bility  and  usefulness  as  a Society,  depend,  not  so  much  on 
the  opinions  of  us,  as  on  our  strict  adherence  to  our  cardi- 
nal doctrine  of  the  sufficiency  of  the  “light  within,”  and 
righteousness  without.  We  hoped  to  send  you  some  books 
by  this  opportunity,  but  the  bearer  of  our  letters  cannot 
take  parcels.  Now  I ’ll  have  done  with  theology. 

Your  letter,  with  Chas  L.  Corkran’s  addition,  was  most 
acceptable.  I feel  great  affection  for  all  the  dear  friends 
with  whom  we  so  delightfully  mingled  in  Dublin,  and  shall 
long  have  yearnings  of  heart  towards  them ; but  specially 
for  your  C.  C.  were  my  interests  enlisted.  I cherish  the 
hope  of  seeing  him  comfortably  settled  here  at  no  distant 
day.  His  honesty  in  the  avowal  of  sentiments  that,  how- 
ever correct,  have  little  countenance  with  your  beuighted 
sectarians ; his  moral  courage  in  acting  in  accordance  with 
convictions,  when  it  might  affect  his  living ; and  the  devo- 
tion of  his  time  to  the  moral  improvement  of  his  degraded 
and  oppressed  fellow-beings ; his  kind  attentions  to  us,  and 
his  interest  in  the  company  and  conversation  of  that  noble 
man,  Wm.  L.  Garrison;  as  well  as  his  ready  perception 
of  the  right,  and  willing  acknowledgment  of  a change  of 
views,  on  woman,  non-resistance,  etc. ; all  these  traits  of 
character  render  him  an  important  personage  in  our  es- 
timation. I have  read  his  addition  to  your  letter  many 
times,  and  have  only  one  amendment  to  propose,  viz. 
when  he  says,  “I  am  now  quite  of  opinion  that  any 
woman  who  possesses  the  talent  for  publicly  helping  to 
advance  and  improve  the  human  race  should  be  allowed 
to  exercise  it ; ” I move  that  the  words  “ be  allowed,”  be 
omitted.  Our  “ freedom  has  so  long  been  by  suff’rance, 
and  at  will  of  a superior,”  that  we  cannot  expect  a ready 
recognition  of  independent  judgment.  The  servitude  of 
woman  is  by  so  many  of  her  kind  66  kept  and  guarded  as  a 
sacred  thing,”  that  we  need  not  look  for  her  mental  fetters 
to  be  soon  broken.  I wish  we  could  send  him  some  of  our 
papers  and  periodicals,  without  subjecting  him  to  postage. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


211 


How  near  it  makes  ns  feel  to  you,  to  read  your  com- 
ments on  such  recent  transactions  as  are  recorded  in  the 
“ Liberator.”  I fear  the  Sabbath,  Church,  and  Ministry 
Convention  will  not  effect  much,  the  time  is  so  occupied 
by  St.  Clair,  Phelps,  Torrey,  Colver,  and  other  bigots.  It 
may  set  the  people  of  priest-ridden  New  England  to  think- 
ing for  themselves,  and  ultimately  do  good. 

I was  glad  you  had  an  opportunity  to  see  and  admire 
Elizabeth  Cady  Stanton.  We  had  never  seen  her  till  we 
met  in  England,  and  I love  her  now  as  one  belonging  to 
us.  I never  could  regard  her  husband  quite  as  a New-Or- 
ganizationist.  He,  and  Whittier,  and  Birney  ought  to  leave 
that  clan,  and  return  to  their  first  love.  They  all  seem  to 
be  retiring  from  the  Anti-Slavery  field. 

But  I must  not  fill  up  my  paper  without  telling  you  how 
shamefully  our  Hicksite-Orthodox  Friends  in  New  York, 
are  treating  Isaac  T.  Hopper  and  his  son-in-law,  James  S. 
Gibbons.  George  F.  White’s  pro-slavery  friends,  — over- 
seers of  N.  Y.  Monthly  Mg,  — have  brought  them  before 
the  Meeting  as  offenders,  on  the  charge  of  aiding  in  circu- 
lating a paper  which  promotes  discord  among  Friends. 
Geo.  F.  White  has  been  preaching  from  the  gallery  for 
two  years  past,  that  which  has  sowed  more  discord  than  we 
shall  soon  be^able  to  root  out  and  destroy.  He  has  been 
encouraged  in  his  denunciations,  by  those  who  are  now  ac- 
tive in  passing  Church  censure  on  I.  T.  H.  and  J.  S.  G. 
Some  of  us  look  forward  to  troublous  times  in  our  Church 
on  account  of  the  opposing  sentiment  and  action  on  the 
subject  of  abolition.  Cherry  St.  mg  has  not  yet  anything 
unpleasant  to  disturb  the  harmony.  They  bear  with  me 
and  my-  wanderings,  wonderfully  well.  But  when  our 
Yearly  Mg  comes  together,  we  may  meet  with  some  opposi- 
tion. Our  Yearly  Mg’s  committee  on  slavery  has  published 
a good  tract  since  our  return. 

We  do  not  cease  to  regret  that  our  E.  M.  Davis  did  not 
take  the  time  to  go  over  to  Dublin  and  see  you  all.  His 


212 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TL A MOTT. 


countenance  is  as  open,  and  his  heart  as  generous,  as  is 
Elizth  Stanton's.  He  came  home  late  in  the  fall. 

I have  not  left  room  to  write  of  the  love  I feel  for  you 
all.  L.  Mott. 

Allusions  are  made  in  these  letters  to  the  “ dis- 
ownment  ” by  the  Monthly  Meeting  of  New  York,  of 
Charles  Marriott,  Isaac  T.  Hopper,  and  James  S. 
Gibbons,  a case  which  is  without  a parallel  in  the 
history  of  the  Society  of  Friends. 

The  charge  upon  which  they  were  arraigned  was 
the  “ being  concerned  in  the  support  and  publication 
of  a paper,  which  has  a tendency  to  excite  discord 
and  disunity  among  us.”  The  ground  of  the  charge 
was,  that  they  were  members  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  Anti-Slavery  Society,  which  issued  the 
“ Anti-Slavery  Standard,”  — a paper,  which  for  pu- 
rity of  morals,  excellence  of  taste,  and  intellectual 
ability,  was  not  exceeded,  and,  perhaps,  scarcely 
equaled,  by  any  periodical  of  the  day.  Among  its 
contributors  were  Lydia  Maria  Child,  Edmund 
Quincy,  James  Russell  Lowell,  and  J.  Miller  McKim. 
It  was  supported  by  a subscription  list  composed  of 
the  names  of  many  of  the  most  exemplary,  and  en- 
lightened men  and  women  in  the  country,  among 
whom  were  members  of  the  Society  of  Friends  of 
both  divisions. 

Such  was  the  bitterness  and  want  of  honesty  and 
fairness  with  which  the  prosecution  was  conducted, 
that  Meetings  and  individuals  in  other  parts  of  the 
country  issued  disclaimers,  expressing  in  no  measured 
terms  their  disapproval  and  regret.  Charles  Mar- 
riott, a man  of  great  gentleness  and  sensitiveness, 
survived  the  unhallowed  decree  but  for  a short  time. 

Isaac  T.  Hopper  lived  for  about  ten  years  longer, 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


213 


in  active,  earnest,  and  philanthropic  work.  The 
Monthly  Meeting  of  New  York  had  disowned  him, 
but  he  never  disowned  the  Society  of  Friends.  The 
Friend  1 who  acted  as  clerk  of  the  Yearly  Meeting 
at  the  time,  one  who  was  for  many  years  the  most 
prominent  individual  in  that  body,  distinguished 
alike  for  his  benevolence  and  his  attachment  to  the 
Society,  in  speaking  lately  of  this  disownment,  re- 
marked, “ O,  that  sad  affair ! I have  repented,  re- 
pented, repented  ! ” Upon  which  it  was  said,  u But 
thou  didst  not  appear  to  take  an  active  part  in  the 
proceeding ; ” and  he  replied,  “ Yes,  I held  their 
clothes  while  they  stoned  him  ; it  was  all  a mistake, 
— all  wrong.” 

TO  NATHANIEL  BARNEY,  OF  NANTUCKET. 

Phila.,  4th  mo.  lltli,  1841. 

My  dear  Nathaniel,  — Thy  welcome  letter  was  just 
received,  and  if  I wrote  all  that  is  in  my  heart  in  view  of 
the  impending  storm  over  our  Society,  a volume  would  not 
contain  the  half.  But  I forbear.  I have  hesitated  lately 
whether  to  take  the  pen  on  these  truly  painful  subjects, 
even  to  commune  with  our  beloved  P.  P.  Willis.  It  has 
been  so  desirable  that  our  Society  should  harmonize,  and 
not  again  be  rent  in  twain,  that  I have  vainly  hoped,  by 
patiently  bearing  denunciation  and  abuse,  we  might  event- 
ually overcome  evil  with  good. 

The  recent  proceedings  of  those  blind  guides  in  New 
York  give  evidence  of  their  state.  Isaac  T.  Hopper  writes 
to  his  children  on  the  subject,  as  a Christian  should. 

George  F.  White  was  at  our  ms  this  morning.  He  went 
on  in  his  usual  strain  ; telling  the  people  that  man  might 
live,  as  the  Apostle  Paul  did,  more  than  forty  years  in  the 
commission  of  wrong  acts,  and  still  not  be  accountable  to 
God.  I am  interrupted  by  company,  and  must  close  ab- 
ruptly. 


1 Samuel  Willets. 


214 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


13th.  — I resume  my  pen,  but  do  not  now  feel  like  say- 
ing more  of  the  wrong  doings  in  New  York,  and  the  effort 
by  some  of  their  members  to  produce  similar  action  here. 
We  are,  however,  at  peace  in  our  several  meetings,  and  no 
disposition  is  manifested  to  check  the  course  of  abolition. 
I felt  badly  on  First-day  last ; but  we  are  now  trying  not  to 
fret  ourselves  because  of  evil  doers.  What  a fine  school 
to  learn  non-resistance  in  ! “ What  glory  is  it,  if,  when  ye 

are  buffeted  for  your  faults,  ye  take  it  patiently,  but  if  ye 
do  well,  etc.”  . . . 

We  should  like  to  have  thy  sentiments  as  to  the  pro- 
posed discontinuance  of  the  organ  of  the  National  Socy. 
My  name  stands  as  one  of  the  Ex.  Com.,  and  though 
merely  nominal,  I would  not  withdraw  it  at  this  crisis,  lest 
it  might  appear  yielding  somewhat  to  the  spirit  of  perse- 
cution, and  deserting  Isaac  T.  Hopper  in  his  fiery  trial ; 
still,  when  there  is  such  a disposition  to  watch  how  they 
may  catch  us  in  our  words,  I confess  I prefer  not  to  incur 
the  responsibility  of  that  which  I have  no  opportunity  of 
seeing  and  altering.  What  does  thy  Eliza  say  ? Dear 
Maria  Chapman  is  so  anxious  that  it  should  be  well  sup- 
ported, that  I should  be  sorry  to  oppose  it  without  good 
reason.  It  is  extremely  difficult  to  collect  the  money.  We 
are  all  poor.  Now,  is  it  prudent  to  go  on  with  expendi- 
tures ? 

We  should  be  very  glad  to  see  you  at  our  house. 

With  much  love,  ever  L.  Mott. 

J.  M.  TO  NATHANIEL  BARNEY. 

Phila.,  3rd  mo.  6th,  1841. 

My  dear  Friend,  — Thy  letter  of  2nd  mo.  24th,  I re- 
ceived yesterday.  . . . The  balance  of  funds  will  be  handed 
over  to  the  Female  A.  S.  Socy  as  requested.  This  little 
band  (for  few  they  are  in  number,  and  small  in  means,) 
still  persevere  in  their  efforts  to  aid  in  undoing  the  heavy 
burdens  of  the  oppressed  slave,  and  are  encouraged  to  do 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


215 


so  in  the  faith  that  their  work  is  not  in  vain,  or  their  labor 
for  naught,  notwithstanding  the  violent  and  unsparing  de- 
nunciations heaped  upon  them  by  the  pro-slavery  portion 
of  our  citizens,  among  whom  are  some  who  call  them- 
selves Friends ; and  I fear  the  number  of  this  class  is  in- 
creased by  the  preaching  of  some  accredited  ministers 
amongst  us.  In  the  city  of  New  York,  nearly  all  the 
Friends  of  that  Mo.  Mg  have  followed  their  leader  and 
gone  over  to  the  enemy ; the  few  who  remain  steadfast 
are  excluded  from  the  use  of  mg  houses  for  their  anti- 
slavery mgs.  In  this  city  we  also  have  some  who  have 
been  carried  away  by  the  preaching  of  George  F.  White. 
But  the  influence  is  yet  too  strong  on  the  right  side  for 
his  admirers  to  undertake  any  such  measures  as  they  have 
taken  in  N.  Y.  However,  the  busy  tongue  of  “ tale-bear- 
ing and  detraction  ” is  not  idle,  and  what  may  be  the  re- 
sult of  its  poisonous  influence  upon  our  Socy,  if  it  shall 
continue  to  be  indulged,  it  is  impossible  to  say  ; but  we 
must  hope  for  the  best,  and  trust  that  right  action  will  in 
the  end  produce  good  fruit,  whatever  may  be  the  effect 
upon  the  actor. 

Lucretia’s  health  is  now  good.  She  has  not  been  idle 
the  past  winter,  having  visited  the  seats  of  government  of 
Del.,  Penna,  and  New  Jersey,  and  held  meetings,  at  which 
most  of  the  members  of  each  Legislature  were  present ; 
all  of  which  were  quiet  and  satisfactory.  At  Smyrna, 
where  Dan1  Neall  was  mobbed,  we  were  at  mg  on  First-day 
morng,  notice  having  been  given.  When  we  rode  into  the 
village,  the  piazza  of  the  only  tavern  in  the  place  was  full 
of  people ; many  of  them  followed  us  to  the  mg  house,  a 
short  distance,  and  attended  the  mg,  all  being  quiet  and 
orderly,  except  that  one  man,  the  leader  of  the  mob  before, 
went  out  when  L.  began  to  touch  on  the  subject  of  slavery. 
Truth  reigned,  and  some  “ who  came  to  scoff,  remained  to 
pray.” 

After  mg  we  found  that  one  of  the  linch  pins  had  been 


216 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


taken  out  of  the  carriage,  which,  however,  was  soon  re- 
placed, and  we  went  to  the  tavern,  where  the  people  were 
again  collected,  and  calling  for  the  landlord,  asked  if  he 
would  give  us  dinner  and  feed  our  horses  ; he  replied,  that 
there  was  much  excitement,  and  he  shd  be  much  obliged  to 
us  to  excuse  him  from  doing  so.  This  we  were  willing  to 
do,  and  drove  away  ; the  people  around,  to  the  number  of 
fifty  or  more,  were  quiet,  and  I have  no  doubt  those  of  them 
who  had  been  at  the  mg,  were  far  more  mortified  at  our 
being  denied  a dinner  that  we  were  willing  to  pay  for,  than 
we  were.  Thos  Garrett,  and  wife,  of  Wilmington,  were  with 
us  in  their  carriage.  We  rode  thirteen  miles  to  a friend’s 
house,  to  put  up  for  the  night.  . . . 

With  much  affection,  thy  friend,  J.  Mott. 

L.  M.  TO  THE  SAME. 

Phila.,  5th  mo.  21st,  1841. 

My  dear  Nathaniel,  — How  greatly  disappointed  we 
were  that  Eliza  and  thyself  did  not  come  to  our  Yearly 
Mg  ! We  could  not  give  it  up  till  the  week  was  more  than 
half  gone.  We  thought  you  might  wish  to  be  at  the  an- 
niversary of  the  Am.  A.  S.  Soc7.,  and  wd  come  here  after- 
ward. Some  one  of  our  family  went  to  the  boat  several 
days  to  meet  you.  Now  that  the  time  is  past,  and  you 
were  not  here,  can  you  make  amends  better  than  to  pay  us 
a visit  after  your  Yearly  ? 

There  are  many  things  we  should  like  to  say/ that  we 
cannot  well  put  on  paper.  Thy  letter  was  exceedingly  in- 
teresting to  us.  In  view  of  the  divisions  among  our  Friends, 
I don’t  wonder  that  thou  should  think  of  a conference  on 
the  subject.  Still  I have  such  hope  that  the  present  storm 
may  blow  over,  as  to  lead  me  to  desire  that  we  may  bear 
a great  deal,  before  we  take  any  step  which  would  threaten 
another  separation.  True,  the  measures  of  Friends  in  Ohio, 
and  in  some  parts  of  your  Yearly  Mg,  lead  us  more  than 
“ partly  ” to  believe  that  there  are  “ divisions  among  us.” 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


217 


But  if  by  “ quietness  and  confidence  ” we  can  gain  any 
strength,  let  us  longer  try  to  hold  our  patience.  I cannot 
see  that  any  concessions  are  called  for  at  our  hands  ; for  we 
are  doing  no  more  than  is  our  duty  to  do. 

We  were  very  glad  that  C.  Marriott  consented  to  serve 
another  year  on  the  Ex.  Com.,  both  for  the  good  he  may 
render  the  cause  in  that  way,  and  the  strength  to  Isaac  T. 
Hopper  and  J.  S.  Gibbons,  in  bearing  them  company  in 
their  persecutions.  I hope  thou  wilt  be  very  faithful  with 
the  opposing  spirits  of  N.  Y.  M°  Mg.  Honesty,  one  with 
another,  is  needed  in  this  crisis.  There  is  as  much  preach- 
ing that  is  pointed  and  bearing  in  its  tendency,  as  we 
ever  heard  among  our  Orthodox  Friends.  If  those  who 
are  dissatisfied  with  this,  say  nothing,  save  to  one  another, 
can  we  expect  other  than  that  the  spirit  of  denunciation 
will  be  strengthened  ? Rachel  Hicks  has  come  out  in  as  new 
a character  as  some  of  the  gentle  spirits  did  in  orthodox 
days.  She  said  in  our  “ Select  Mg,”  on  Seventh-day,  that 
she  had  come  with  her  life  in  her  hands,  and  bound  in  spirit, 
to  do  her  Master’s  bidding ; and  after  much  preface  of  this 
kind,  her  message  was  to  denounce  “ the  three  popular  so- 
cieties,” which  she  believed  she  should  “ be  excused  nam- 
ing,” as  doing  more  harm,  or  “ a greater  obstacle  to  the 
progress  of  Christian  or  spiritual  liberty,  than  all  the  gross 
evils  in  the  world  ; ” and  much  more  of  the  same  character, 
cautioning  Friends  against  joining  them. 

In  the  First-day  mg,  she  likened  those  thus  engaged,  to 
the  “ active  Peter  and  other  disciples  who  would  go  a fish- 
ing, — and  how  instructive  the  simile,  that  it  was  night  — 
and  the  Master  was  not  with  them,  and  they  toiled  all  night 
and  caught  nothing.  When  morning  came  the  Master  came 
and  directed  the  net  cast  on  the  right  side  of  the  ship.” 
Then  came  the  application  to  those  engaged  with  “ crea- 
turely  zeal  in  popular  righteousness.” 

May  such  things  be  said  year  after  year  over  our  gal- 
lery-rail, with  the  claim  of  High  Heaven’s  sanction,  and 


218 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


because  no  names  are  mentioned,  all  pass  for  an  “ harmo- 
nious labor  for  truth’s  honor  ” ? 

We  rejoiced  to  hear  that  your  little  band  on  the  island 
was  united,  and  hope  it  may  continue  so.  It  is  not  needful 
that  all  should  think  favorably  of  organizations,  or  even 
give  us  countenance  in  the  course  we  are  pursuing.  All 
we  ask  is,  that  they  will  cease  to  judge  us  as  they  have 
done,  and  leave  us  to  exercise  our  individual  responsibili- 
ties and  duties.  And  we  will  plead  with  them,  if  they 
cannot  be  for  us,  not  to  be  against  us  ; and  if  they  cannot 
countenance  our  measures,  to  pursue  as  much  better  as 
their  best  judgments  may  dictate ; and  if  theirs  succeed  in 
undoing  the  heavy  burdens  and  letting  the  oppressed  go 
free,  they  shall  have  praise  of  the  same. 

Is  it  not  encouraging,  in  these  troublous  times,  that  the 
anniversary  mg  in  N.  Y.  was  so  good ! William  Lloyd 
Garrison  is  certainly  the  Reformer  of  this  age.  How  his 
opponents  sink  into  insignificance  in  his  presence!  . . . 

What  dost  thou  think  of  the  conclusion  of  Michigan 
Quarterly  Mg.,  in  regard  to  the  “ Select  Meeting  ” ? I 
have  long  noticed  that  difficulties  in  our  Socty  have  had 
their  origin  in  our  Select  Meetings,  humbling-as  is  the  fact. 
Perhaps  if  their  power  were  more  limited,  one  cause  of 
dissensions  would  be  removed.  ’Tis  true,  we  often  have 
good  meetings  together,  but  what  is  there  that  ought  to  be 
regarded  as  secret?  I am  more  and  more  prepared  for 
their  discontinuance.  Indeed,  I am  sometimes  almost  sick 
of  religious  societies ; seeing  that  our  nature  is  to  “ bark 
and  bite.”  I am  not  sorry  that  Michigan  has  come  to  that 
conclusion. 

What  an  inconsistency  to  release  the  Slavery  Com.,  and 
continue  the  Indian  with  an  appropriation  of  $800  ! Among 
the  items  of  expenditure  the  last  year,  is  a sum  paid  an 
agent  for  procuring  signers  to  petitions  to  Congress.  Bear 
that  in  mind,  when  “ hired  agents”  in  the  A.  S.  cause  are 
denounced  as  “ ravenous  wolves  ” by  those  who  make  no 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


219 


complaint  when  it  is  for  the  Indian,  who  is  injured  and 
abased  enough  truly,  but  whose  oppression  and  suffering 
at  the  hand  of  the  whites  has  not  been  a tithe  of  those  of 
the  down-trodden  negro.  If  the  wrongs  of  the  Indian  are 
seven-fold,  surely  those  of  the  negro  are  seventy  and 
seven. 

Thank  thee  for  thy  kind  invitation  to  visit  you  ; but  we 
expect  to  abide  in  our  tents  till  these  “ calamities  are  over- 
past.” 

With  much  love,  thy  friend,  L.  Mott. 

TO  THE  SAME. 

Phila.,  11th  mo.,  2*2nd,  1841. 

My  dear  Nathaniel,  . . . Thy  letter  was  received  a 
few  days  before  I left  home,  accompanied  by  E.  M.  Davis 
and  Sarah  Pugh,  to  attend  the  mg  of  the  Non-Resistant 
Soc7  in  Boston.  I was  much  disappointed  in  not  meeting 
thee  there,  and  could  not  give  up  the  hope,  until  after  the 
reception  of  thy  letter  by  W.  L.  Garrison,  too  late  to  reply 
before  the  meeting  closed.  Of  our  doings,  and  many  of 
our  sayings,  while  in  Boston,  you  are  apprized.  The  op- 
position papers  would  fain  make  the  people  believe,  that 
the  speeches  of  a few  ultraists  were  endorsed  by  the  So- 
ciety. 

Charles  Marriott  went  on  with  us  from  N.  Y.,  and  ex- 
pressed satisfaction  in  such  mgs  of  the  convention  as  he  at- 
tended. He  returned  home  a few  days  before  we  did.  I 
suggested  to  him  to  ask  Friends  in  N.  Y.  to  give  notice  of 
my  intention  of  being  at  their  mg  on  Fourth-day.  They 
refused  to  do  so,  on  the  plea  of  my  having  no  minute ! 

What  are  we  to  think  of  G.  F.  W’s  offer  of  his  resigna- 
tion of  his  right  of  membership  to  his  Mo.  Mg,  only  the 
month  previous  to  his  obtaining  a minute  to  go  to  Indiana  ? 
It  furnishes  satisfactory  evidence,  that  his  mind  and  feel- 
ings have  been  in  a morbid  state  for  some  time  past.  I re- 
joice that  thou  hast  been  so  faithful  in  holding  up  to 


220 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Rachel  Hicks  and  others,  the  danger  the  Society  is  in. 
What  a deplorable  event  it  would  be,  to  suffer  the  ravings 
of  an  insane  mind  to  scatter  us  again  to  the  four  winds ! I 
can  but  hope  better  things.  Tis  true,  a few  ministers  and 

others  follow  in  his  wake. lately  came  out 

in  a very  improper  manner  against  temperance,  abolition, 
and  other  societies,  “ and  even  phremology.”  But  he  was 
so  manifestly  wrong,  that  it  only  tended  to  hurt  himself. 
Our  mgs  have  been  much  less  in  danger  of  being  carried 
away  by  these  false  brethren,  “ who  have  come  in  to  spy 
out  the  liberty  we  have  in  Christ  Jesus,”  than  they  were  a 
year  ago.  Each  time  we  have  been  visited  of  late,  the 
veil  seems  to  be  removed  from  the  eyes  of  some. 

When  wilt  thou  come  and  let  us  talk  face  to  face  on 
subjects  of  such  general  concernment?  This  I think  we 
might  do  with  friendly  feelings  all  around.  We  had  a day 
of  sweet  enjoyment  on  our  way  home  from  Boston,  with 
our  loved  cousins,  Henry  and  Phebe  P.  Willis,  John 
Ketchum,  and  others. 

Griffith  M.  Cooper  is  now  in  the  city  on  his  return  from 
Washington.  He  is  not  afraid  to  speak  his  mind  of  the  do- 
ings in  N.  Y.,  and  he  sees  things  clearly  too.  So  tell  thy 
dear  Eliza  not  to  be  discouraged  because  of  a dark  and 
cloudy  day ; it  will  but  bring  forth  a refreshing  shower, 
that  shall  re-animate  our  spiritual  nature  and  lead  us  to 

“Bud,  I hope,  and  shoot.”1  ^ 

I think  she  will  be  interested  in  the  perusal  of  the  accom- 
panying discourse  by  Dr.  Channing,  when  last  in  our  city. 
He  made  us  several  most  interesting  visits. 

I leave  home  to-morrow  morning,  for  a long  journey 
over  the  mountains  to  Centre  Quarly  Mg  and  Fishing  Creek 
Mg,  by  appointm*  of  the  Yearly  Mg,  and  with  a minute  to 
appoint  meetings.  Catharine  Truman  is  to  bear  me  com- 
pany ; and  Chalkley  Gillingham,  of  N.  Jersey,  a new  Min- 

1 From  a quaint  effusion  bjr  Thomas  Elwood. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


221 


ister,  is  also  on  the  appointment.  We  shall  probably  be 
absent  six  weeks. 

Much  company  and  many  cares  must  be  my  apology  for 
sending  such  a letter, 

Ever  thy  attached  friend,  L.  Mott. 

L.  M.  TO  HER  SISTER,  MARTHA  C.  WRIGHT. 

Phila.,  11th  mo.  28th,  1841. 

...  I hope  thou  wilt  be  able  to  get  Theodore  Parker’s 
sermon.  It  is  a beautiful  production  ; the  sentiments  so 
just,  and  yet  so  horrifying  to  orthodoxy.  Ellis  brought  a 
review  of  it,  which  does  Parker  injustice,  as  all  such  pious 
notices  do,  by  making  him  say  what  he  has  not  said. 
Thomas  Y.  had  read  that,  and  afterwards  one  of  Bishop 
Onderdonk’s,  which,  he  wrote  Ellis,  44  had  strengthened  his 
convictions  with  reference  to  Apostolic  usage  as  binding 
on  the  present  age.”  He  says  44  In  strong  contrast,  both 
with  the  style  and  arguments  of  our  good  bishop,  is  an 
ordination  sermon  preached  in  Boston  by  Theodore 
Parker  ; a stranger  production  professing  to  be  a sermon 
from  a Christian  pastor,  I never  perused.  Denying  every 
possible  groundwork  of  Scripture  and  antiquity,  yet  full 
of  rich  poetic  thought  and  beautiful  imagery,  it  is  a lam- 
entable exhibition  of  the  absurdities  which  the  human 
mind  may  believe,  when  it  deserts  Catholic  principles.”  I 
should  be  glad  to  send  thee  his  letter,  a page  or  more  in 
this  strain,  very  well  written,  but  betraying  sentiments  in 
my  opinion  so  much  darker  than  those  he  is  reviewing  ; for 
Parker  is  full  of  faith  in  the  true  groundwork  of  religion 
in  all  ages  on  which  the  truths  of  Scripture  are  based  ; not 
on  miracles,  nor  inexplicable  creeds.  But  what  lamentable 
absurdities  those  are  involved  in,  who  bind  themselves  to 
church  theologies  ! We  hear  nothing  like  reaction  among 
Unitarians,  though  Ellis  came  home  from  Boston  full  of  the 
idea.  The  truth  is,  that  all  orthodox  sects  have  modified 
their  faith  or  their  creeds,  with  the  advance  of  rational 


222 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


principles  of  religion  ; and  now  that  a large  class  of  Unita- 
rians are  moving  forward  and  leaving  the  fathers  of  that 
reformation  behind,  these  in  their  turn  are  raising  the  cry 
of  “heresy,”  which  dying  orthodoxy  seizes  as  a straw 
whereon  it  may  rest  its  expiring  hope. 


X 


CHAPTER  X. 


The  following  letters  need  no  introductory  re- 
marks. They  follow  those  of  the  preceding  chapter 
in  chronological  order. 

Phila.,  2nd  mo.  25th,  1842. 

My  dear  Richard  and  Hannah  Webb,  and  our 
other  dear  friends  in  Dublin,  — For  when  writing  to  any 
one  of  your  precious  circle,  I feel  as  if  I were  addressing 
all,  C.  Corkran,  inclusive,  in  the  yearnings  of  undimin- 
ished affection.  As  the  result  of  our  travel  abroad,  noth- 
ing affords  more  unmingled  pleasure,  than  the  reception 
of  some  three  or  four  sheets  of  Richard’s  “ illegible  writ- 
ing.” The  very  difficulty  we  have  in  deciphering  seems  to 
heighten  the  gratification,  for  we  know  that  when  we  have 
puzzled  it  out,  we  shall  be  paid  for  the  effort.  I wish  Sa- 
rah Pugh  wd  copy  for  you  what  she  wrote  at  the  close  of 
the  last  year.  It  was  so  expressive  of  my  feelings.  That 
the  rapid  flight  of  Time  was  placing  our  delightful  visit  in 
the  more  distant  view  — and,  so  on  — a heap  of  pretty 
sentiments ; just  what  I felt,  but  had  not  the  ability  to  write 
out. 

I should  like  to  send  you  a copy  of  some  playful  lines, 
written  by  our  daughter  Anna  for  her  friend,  Sarah  A.  Mc- 
Kim,  as  an  “acknowledgment”  to  Friends  for  her  offense 
in  “ marrying  out  of  meeting.”  We  can  bear  with  evident 
satisfaction  a little  raillery  at  the  expense  of  other  sects, 
but  few  can  bear  to  have  their  own  made  the  subject  of 
satire,  or  even  pleasantry.  Our  veneration  is  trained  to  pay 
homage  to  ancient  usage,  rather  than  to  truth,  which  is 


224 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


older  than  all.  Else  why  church  censure  on  marriages 
that  are  not  of  us;  on  parent’s  conniving;  on  our  mem- 
bers being  present  at  such,  etc.  ? Oh  ! how  our  Discipline 
needs  revising,  and  stripping  of  its  objectionable  features ! 
I know  not  how  far  yours  may  differ  from  ours  ; but  I know 
we  have  far  too  many  disownable  offenses.  Still,  with  all 
our  faults,  I know  of  no  religious  association  I would  pre- 
fer to  it.  And  I would  rather  hear  of  R.  D.  Webb,  labor- 
ing very  faithfully,  and  in  all  Christian  daring,  in  his  So- 
ciety, than  withdrawing  from  it.  I felt  so  with  regard  to 
Wm.  Bassett,  and  hoped  that  his  influence  “ within  the  pale,” 
might  “ turn  many  to  righteousness.”  I have  frequently  no- 
ticed that  persons  who  were  once  useful  in  our  Society,  after 
withdrawing  from  it  become  rather  contracted,  and  selfish  ; 
shut  themselves  out  from  society  at  large,  and  grow  censo- 
rious. Their  children  also,  having  no  rallying  point  as  they 
grow  older,  follow  their  natural  inclination  for  association, 
and  connect  themselves  with  sects  far  behind  the  intelli- 
gence and  light  of  their  parents.  These  remarks  may  not 
apply  to  all.  Wm.  Lloyd  Garrison  never  was  attached  to 
any  sect.  Sarah  Pugh,  from  the  time  of  the  “ separation  ” 
among  us,  never  felt  her  interest  enlisted  on  either  side,  but 
I have  no  fear  of  her  talents  rusting  for  want  of  use. 

It  has  been  gratifying  to  see  James  Haughton’s  name  so 
frequently  in  public  meetings  for  the  good  of  the  people, 
and  the  spread  of  sound  principles.  His  letter  received 
last  summer  is  valued  by  us,  even  though  we  have  made  no 
adequate  return.  I want  to  send  him  a heretical  sermon, 
preached  by  Theodore  Parker,  in  Boston,  last  year  : the 
“ Transient  and  Permanent  in  Christianity.”  It  created  a 
great  stir  in  New  England,  and  led  some  of  the  old  Uni- 
tarians to  tremble  for  their  reputations  as  Christians.  The 
Orthodox  were  out  upon  them  in  all  quarters  ; which  led 
some  of  them  to  issue  their  disclaimers.  Whereupon,  the 
Evangelicals,  catching  at  a straw,  foresaw  a strong  counter, 
movement,  and  were  cheered  with  the  belief  that  “doc- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


225 


trines,  which  of  old  were  held,  would  begin  to  reassert 
their  former  claims  ; and  Truth,  hallowed  by  time,  and  re- 
vered by  Apostolic  teaching,  and  holy,  from  its  conformity 
to  the  blessed  lessons  of  the  Son  of  God,  would  become, 
and  remain,  the  only  standard  of  the  Christian  life.”  Thus 
wrote  my  nephew,  Thomas  C.  Yarnall,  who  is  studying  in 
college  for  the  ministry  in  the  Episcopal  church.  But  to 
my  understanding  we  shall  not  make  much  progress  as 
Christians,  until  we  dare  read  and  examine  the  Jewish 
Scriptures,  as  we  would  any  other  of  the  ancient  records. 
By  what  authority  do  we  set  so  high  a value  on  every 
text  that  may  be  drawn  from  this  volume  ? Certainly  not 
by  any  command  therein  found.  On  the  contrary,  again 
and  again,  there  is  an  appeal  to  the  inner  sense ; “ Why 
even  of  yourselves,  judge  ye  not  what  is  right?’’  . . . 

Parker’s  remarks  on  the  Bible,  in  the  Discourse  above 
mentioned,  I like  very  much  : that  its  real  and  proper  esti- 
mate will  not  be  lessened  by  breaking  through  the  idolatry 
which  is  now  paid  to  it.  I read  its  pages,  I mean  the 
Scriptures,  over  and  over  again  with  a keen  relish,  and  en- 
courage our  children  to  do  the  same ; but  I cannot  do,  as 
we  saw  Friends  in  England  and  Ireland  do  — make  the 
reading  of  that  book  a religious  rite  in  the  family,  and 
adopt  a peculiar  tone  and  solemn  style  of  pronunciation, 
— (all  the  “ ed  ” terminations,  full.)  Let  us  venerate  the 
good  and  the  true,  while  we  respect  not  prejudice  and 
superstition. 

R.  D.  Webb  thinks  I am  a humanitarian.  I have  never 
given  my  faith  a name.  The  distinctions  among  Christian 
professors  are  found,  on  an  analysis,  to  be  but  hair-breadth, 
and  it  is  puzzling  to  bear  in  mind  the  distinctive  points  in 
their  creeds.  We  give  a more  orthodox  hue  to  ours,  by 
retaining  some  expressions  which  do  not  convey  our  real 
sentiments.  I do  not  wonder  that  Richard  asks,  what  we 
mean  by  our  professions.  If  he  should  hear  some  of  our 
preachers,  he  would  understand  us  better.  The  hearers 
15 


226 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


are  often  told,  that  they  are  not  called  to  rest  their  hopes 
of  salvation  on  the  “sacrifice  without  the  gates  of  Jerusa- 
lem.” We  never  attempt  to  draw  or  define  the  precise  re- 
lation to  the  Father.  Nor  is  a Trinity  acknowledged  in  our 
galleries.  We  rather  urge  obedience  to  “manifested  duty,” 
as  the  means  of  acceptance  with  the  Searcher  of  Hearts. 
This  is  the  old-fashioned  Quaker  doctrine ; “ neither  is  there 
Salvation  in  any  other.” 

I have  no  doubt  of  the  kindness  and  sincerity  of  the 
friend  who  warned  you  of  the  danger  of  association  with 
some  of  us.  Should  she  hear  Richard  say  how  loosely 
society  attachments  rest  upon  him,  she  would  feel  as  if 
there  was  cause  for  her  concern.  He  must  be  careful  how 
he  gives  utterance  to  such  sentiments.  I have  often  felt 
the  restraints,  and  seen  the  evils  of  which  he  speaks ; but 
after  much  consideration,  I have  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  advantages  of  religious  associations  preponderate. 
It  requires  constant  watching  and  care  that  we  yield  no 
principle,  but  only  concede  minor  points  for  the  sake  of 
unity.  If  the  bearing  of  a faithful  testimony  to  the  Word, 
subjects  us  to  excommunication,  then  let  us  seek  another 
rallying  point,  for  our  children’s  sake,  as  well  as  for  the 
preservation  of  ourselves. 

You  will  see  by  the  “ A.  S.  Standard,”  how  the  N.  York 
pseudo  Quakers  are  conducting  towards  Isaac^T.  Hopper, 
James  S.  Gibbons,  and  Charles  Marriott.  I bear  my  tes- 
timony against  their  intolerance  in  every  circle.  In  our 
Indian  committee  of  four  Yearly  Mgs  united,  C.  Marriott  has 
been  a faithful  and  active  member.  In  a meeting  of  that 
com.  last  week,  I expressed  the  regret  I felt,  that  he  should 
be  so  unjustly  deprived  of  his  right  to  labor  with  us  in  that 
cause.  Some  present  thought  we  should  be  careful  how 
we  judged  another  Monthly  Mg.  I told  them  we  did  not 
hesitate,  fifteen  years  ago,  to  judge  of  the  persecuting  spirit 
of  our  Orthodox  opposers,  and  I viewed  the  treatment  of 
these  Friends  in  New  York,  in  the  same  light.  We  were 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


227 


then  struggling  for  freedom  of  opinion  ; we  are  now  claim- 
ing the  right  of  practice  in  accordance  with  our  convictions. 
I wish  you  could  see  a correspondence  growing  out  of  my 
going  to  Boston  last  autumn,  to  attend  the  Non-Resistance 
anniversary,  and  attending  New  York  mg  on  my  way  home.1 
The  Elders  and  others  there,  have  been  quite  desirous  to 
make  me  an  offender,  for  joining  with  those  not  in  member- 
ship with  us,  and  accepting  offices  in  their  societies.  But 
our  Friends  here  know  full  well  that  such  a position  is 
neither  contrary  to  our  Discipline,  to  Scripture,  to  reason, 
nor  to  common  sense.  I was  permitted  to  answer  for  my- 
self, and  found  proof  enough  in  the  practice  of  Friends, 
from  the  days  of  Wm.  Penn  to  the  present,  of  such  “mix- 
tures.” They  failed  to  bring  action  against  me.  . . . 

I want  to  tell  you  how  Anne  Knight,  in  a letter  to  Mar- 
garetta  Forten,  deplores  my  “heresy.”  She  says,  “Her 
forbearance  of  the  wrongs  encountered  in  the  Fatherland 
would  merit  the  term  Christian,  had  she  not  so  utterly  dis- 
owned and  insulted  her  Lord  and  Saviour.  . . . Awfully 
as  I regard  this  state  of  deep  and  hardened  revolt,  yet  I do 
love  Lucre tia  Mott  for  her  work’s  sake.  It  was  a joy  to 
me  to  have  the  opportunity  of  offering  those  attentions 
which  others  neglected.”  ...  I shall  write  to  her  soon, 
and  try  to  convince  her  that,  although  I do  not  interpret 
the  “ sacred  text  ” precisely  as  she  does,  I am  not  on  that 
account  entitled  to  all  the  hard  names  branded  by  a self- 
styled  orthodoxy.  She  expresses  a wish  to  have  one  of 
James’  books,  “ Three  Months  in  Great  Britain,”  which  I 
shall  take  great  pleasure  in  sending  her.  I intend  also  to 
send  one  to  Elizth  Pease.  She  wrote  a kind  letter  to  us 
last  summer,  which  we  have  not  yet  acknowledged.  I 

1 A complaint  was  sent  from  an  Elder  of  New  York  meeting,  to  an  El- 
der of  Philadelphia  meeting,  beginning  with  curious  indirectness,  “It  is 
informed,  that  Lucretia  Mott,”  etc.  Instead  of  laying  this  before  the 
meeting,  as  was  expected  by  the  writer,  the  one  who  received  it  took  it  di- 
rect to  Lucretia  Mott,  who  replied  in  a spirited  statement,  which  her  friend 
used  in  connection  with  the  complaint. 


228 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


have  little  time  to  write,  save  a constant  correspondence 
with  my  absent  sister,  and  a very  few  others.  I am  trav- 
eling from  home  so  much,  that  I have  to  be  the  more  de- 
voted to  my  family  and  domestic  avocations  when  here ; 
and  until  I do,  as  Richard  approves  in  Sarah  Pugh, 
“ break  off  my  attachment  to  our  religious  Society,”  I shall 
have  frequent  demands  on  my  time  and  services  in  its  be- 
half. 

You  will  see  H.  B.  Stanton’s  name  among  the  Third 
Party  speakers  in  Boston.  How  sorry  I am  that  he  has 
joined  them  ! They  might  have  had  Colver,  if  we  could 
have  kept  Stanton,  and  Whittier,  and  Theodore  D.  Weld. 
You  will  see  in  the  “ A.  S.  Standard  ” the  Washington 
correspondence  of  the  “ New  York  American,”  signed  R. 
M.  T.  H.,  giving  an  account  of  J.  Q.  Adams’  defense. 
How  bravely  the  veteran  is  acquitting  himself  ! It  is  sup- 
posed, and  with  some  reason,  that  Theodore  D.  Weld  is  the 
writer  of  those  letters.  Our  New-Organization  abolition- 
ists are  not  idle.  Let  us  give  them  credit  for  all  the  good 
they  do. 

Elizabeth  Cady  Stanton  is  at  her  father’s.  She  writes 
to  her  friend,  Elizth  J.  Neall,  that  she  has  lately  made  her 
debut  in  public  in  a temperance  speech,  and  was  so  elo- 
quent in  her  appeals  as  to  affect  not  only  her  audience,  but 
herself  to  tears.  About  one  hundred  men  were  present. 
She  infused  into  her  speech  a homoeopathic  dose  of  Wo- 
man’s Rights,  and  does  the  same  in  many  private  conver- 
sations. In  a letter  to  me,  some  time  ago,  she  says,  “ The 
more  I think  on  the  present  condition  of  woman,  the  more 
am  I oppressed  with  the  reality  of  her  degradation.  The 
laws  of  our  country,  how  unjust  are  they  ! our  customs, 
how  vicious  ! What  God  has  made  sinful,  both  in  man  and 
woman,  custom  has  made  sinful  in  woman  alone.  In  talking 
with  many  people,  I have  been  struck  with  this  fact.”  . . . 

I can  readily  imagine  your  brother  James  a fond  father, 
from  the  little  evidence  I had  of  his  affection  in  the  conju* 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


229 


gal  relation.  I was  pleased  with  his  wife,  and  the  addition 
since  made  to  their  family  is  all  that  seemed  necessary  in 
their  beautiful  abode  to  render  their  bliss  complete. 

Oh  ! that  delightful  day  at  the  sea-side  with  some  of 
you  ! The  walk  up  Killiney  Hills,  the  prospect  from  the 
top,  all,  all  are  remembered  with  dear  delight.  When  will 
you  come  here?  I cannot  convey  by  expression  how  much 
I want  to  see  you  again.  These  dear  familiar  letters  to 
Sarah  Pugh,  Abby  Kimber,  and  ourselves,  some  of  which 
are  lying  before  me,  bind  you  to  our  hearts  as  bosom 
friends.  Another  scene  I remember,  when  Hannah  walked 
with  me,  after  one  of  the  sessions  of  the  Convention,  and 
took  me  through  part  of  Covent  Garden  Market,  which  I 
had  so  oft  read  of  as  a child.  Reaching  your  lodgings, 
your  venerable  father  sat  there,  looking  so  grave,  as  if  he 
had  some  misgivings  as  to  the  propriety  of  his  juxtaposi- 
tion with  heretics  of  the  Hicksite  order.  I remember,  too, 
his  prudential  silence  when  I ventured  a little  ultraism  ; 
and  the  “ Irish  hospitality  ” with  which  we  were  enter- 
tained, — each  one  doing  so  much  to  minister  to  our  hun- 
gry appetites.  Again,  when  in  your  own  social  circle  in 
Dublin,  I presumed  to  read  a part  of  what  I had  written 
home  of  your  non-committal  course  in  matters  of  theol- 
ogy, suggesting,  as  one  reason,  the  fear  of  your  orthodox 
leaders,  the  earnestness  and  openness  of  countenance  with 
which  your  brother  Thomas  ejaculated,  “ I ’m  not  afraid ,” 
gave  me  a sensation  of  delight.  If  I forget  these  things, 
my  memory  will  forget  its  office. 

It  needs  some  to  be  “ not  afraid,”  in  order  to  withstand 
the  high-handed  measures  of  the  Quaker  hierarchy.  I 
doubt  whether  the  domination  of  any  sect  is  more  arbi- 
trary. A handful  of  the  distinct  order  in  Rhode  Island 
Yearly  Ms  placed  their  veto  on  the  opening  of  mg  houses 
for  the  lectures  of  the  abolitionists,  and  lo  ! they  are  nearly 
all  closed.  Here,  the  young  people  are  kept  from  the  be- 
nevolent efforts  of  the  day,  as  if  there  would  be  defilement 


230 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


in  the  touch  ! I do  not  wonder  that  Richard  Webb  feels 
the  evils  of  these  sectarian  organizations.  Altho’  I have 
written  as  I have  on  another  page,  I agree  with  him  (“  in 
the  abstract  ”)  that  for  those  who  are  accustomed  to  re- 
flect and  come  to  conclusions  for  themselves,  they  are  un- 
necessary. 

When  you  have  read  the  controversy  between  Paul  and 
Amicus,  we  should  like  to  have  your  opinion  of  the  work. 
It  was  first  published  in  a Wilmington  paper.  Paul  was  a 
Presbyterian  minister  by  the  name  of  Gilbert.  Amicus 
was  Benjamin  Ferris.  He  told  us  that  every  answer  to 
Paul  was  written  after  his  family  had  retired  for  the  night ; 
that  frequently,  when  he  went  to  put  his  effusions  into  the 
post  office,  it  was  daylight.  He  never  submitted  one  of 
them  to  the  criticism  of  his  friends,  and  never  had  any  ob- 
jection made  to  them.  After  the  controversy  was  ended, 
the  “ Meeting  for  Sufferings  ” issued  a kind  of  disclaimer 
of  it  — or  protest  against  it  — at  the  suggestion  of  Jona- 
than Evans,  the  Pope  of  that  day,  because  it  had  not  been 
submitted  to  their  orthodox  tribunal,  previously  to  its  pub- 
lication, “ according  to  the  good  order  ” prescribed  in  the 
Discipline.  This  occurred  about  a year  ch*  two  before  the 
“ separation/’  say,  in  1823.  Our  Friends  did  not  relish  a 
reproof  from  that  quarter. 

Not  long  after  this,  Fanny  Wright,  R.  D.  Owen,  and 
some  others  of  that  school,  were  in  Wilmington,  and  some 
of  these  liberal  writers  and  their  children  went  to  hear 
them  lecture  on  “Knowledge,”  “Education,”  etc.  This 
alarmed  Benj.  Ferris  and  his  party,  and  they  came  out  with 
an  “ Expose  of  Modern  Skepticism.”  Immediately  another 
paper  was  issued  by  Benj.  Webb.  Whereupon,  Dr.  Gib- 
bons, B.  Ferris,  and  others  entered  a complaint  to  the 
meeting,  of  their  ultraism ; and  five  or  six  were  disowned. 
They  appealed  in  vain  to  our  Yearly  Ms;  many  thinking  it 
were  better  these  should  suffer,  than  that  our  august  body 
should  be  in  any  manner  identified  with  the  “ infidel  Owen- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


231 


ites.”  The  children  of  these  persecuted  brethren  withdrew, 
and  Wilmington  meeting  has  had  “ Ichabod  ” on  its  walls, 
from  that  time  to  the  present.  These  disowned  members 
were  among  their  most  active,  benevolent  citizens,  and 
have  continued  respected  and  beloved.  Now,  such  arbitrary 
measures  I detest.  My  husband  and  self  came  near  “ los- 
ing our  place,”  by  uttering  our  indignant  protest  against 
their  intolerance.  These  are  the  evils  of  religious  or  sec- 
tarian organizations.  We  cry  out  against  assumption  of 
power  and  oppression.  But  no  sooner  do  we  successfully 
resist  their  influence  than  the  same  weapons  are  wielded 
by  us  against  those  who  take  one  step  in  advance  of  our- 
selves. We  can  be  mighty  charitable  to  the  poor  weak- 
lings we  consider  behind  us  ; but  let  some  one  go  on  before! 
we  are  as  ready  to  cry  “ stop,”  and  to  condemn,  as  were 
those  at  whose  hands  we  suffered  such  abuse.  Where  is 
our  confidence  in  the  truth,  that  we  are  so  fearful  to  meet 
error,  without  denunciation  ? I never  felt  any  special  in- 
terest in  Owen,  or  his  followers,  but  desired  to  meet  them 
in  a Christian  spirit,  knowing  they  would  not  ultimately 
prevail,  only  as  they  were  in  the  right.  Our  dear  Elizth 
Pease,  and  some  others,  quaked  with  fear,  when  Owen 
called  on  W.  L.  Garrison,  and  the  other  Americans,  in 
London,  lest  it  might  give  us  a bad  name  ; but  I regarded 
not  such  fears.  How  could  a common  observer  of  heads 
and  countenances  tremble  for  the  influence  of  such  a man  ! 
The  most  successful  refutation  of  his  visionary  scheme  is 
to  suffer  him  to  be  his  own  expositor. 

I have  not  yet  told  you  of  the  pleasant  visit  we  had  from 
Lord  Morpeth.  We  felt  some  hesitancy  about  calling  on 
him,  thinking  he  would  not  remember  us.  But  in  a letter 
from  Dr.  Channing  to  his  son,  who  is  passing  the  winter 
here,  he  expressed  a hope  that  we  would  see  him ; so  we 
went  to  his  lodgings,  card  in  hand,  reducing  him  to  a com- 
mon man,  on  our  Republican  principles.  He  was  not  at 
home.  He  soon  returned  the  call,  made  himself  very 


232 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


agreeable,  and  accepted  an  invitation  the  day  following,  to 
breakfast  with  us.  He  came  each  time  unattended,  walk- 
ing, as  any  of  our  citizens  would.  We  are  pleased  with 
the  ease  with  which  he  accommodates  himself  to  our  Amer- 
ican and  Quaker  simplicity.  We  invited  Robert  Purvis, 
Miller  McKim,  and  a few  other  intelligent  abolitionists  to 
meet  him  here,  and  had  a delightful  time.  He  gives  gen- 
eral satisfaction  in  passing  through  the  country.  His  amia- 
ble disposition  and  manner  are  pleasing,  though  he  is  rather 
awkward  at  the  graces. 

I began  this  long  letter  as  dated.  It  is  now  Third  month, 
7th.  I can  only  write  a little  each  day,  having  many  inter- 
ruptions. Another  lion  has  just  arrived  in  the  city  — 
Charles  Dickens.  Our  children  have  a strong  desire  to  see 
him.  I,  too,  have  liked  the  benevolent  tendency  of  his 
writings,  though  I have  read  very  little  in  them.  I did  not 
expect  to  seek  an  interview,  or  to  invite  him  here,  as  he 
was  not  quite  one  of  our  sort.  But  just  now,  there  was 
left  at  our  door,  his  and  his  wife’s  card,  with  a kind  letter 
from  our  dear  friend,  E.  J.  Reid,  London,  introducing 
them,  and  expressing  a strong  desire  that  we  would  make 
their  acquaintance.  There  is  not  a woman  in  London, 
whose  draft  I would  more  gladly  honor.  So  now  we  shall 
call  on  them,  and  our  daughters  are  in  high  glee.  I regret 
that  in  Boston  and  New  York  the  people  have  been  so  ex- 
travagant in  their  reception  of  the  man. 

Our  dear  Mary  Grew  has  lived  too  far  from  us  — quite 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  city  — to  meet  with  us  often 
when  our  friends  are  with  us.  But  there  is  a strong,  bind- 
ing tie  of  affection  with  all  our  band  of  “ rejected  dele- 
gates.” 

We  yesterday  attended  the  funeral  of  James  Forten. 
You  will  see  an  account  of  his  death  in  the  “ A.  S.  Stand- 
ard,” and  an  obituary  written  by  Mary  Grew.  It  was  a 
real  amalgamation  funeral ; hundreds  of  white  people,  and 
thousands  of  colored.  . . . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  233 

But  I must  close  this  very  long  letter.  With  kindest 
remembrances  to  all  the  loved  circle, 

I am  yours  most  truly,  Lucretia  Mott. 

TO  NATHANIEL  BARNEY,  OF  NANTUCKET. 

Phila.,  10th  mo.  8th,  1842. 

My  dear  Nathaniel,  — We  have  thy  two  acceptable 
letters,  with  their  accompaniments,  and  hardly  know  how 
to  make  adequate  acknowledgment  for  all  thy  kindness  to 
us.  May  a “ full  reward  be  given  thee  of  the  Lord  God 
of  Israel,  under  whose  wings  thou  ” hast  long  trusted  ! and 
may  we  learn  beneficence  from  thy  example  ! 

. . . The  associations  for  reform  in  its  various  branches, 
and  the  opposition  they  have  had  to  encounter,  have  awak- 
ened more  interest  and  inquiry  as  to  the  advantages,  or 
otherwise,  of  ecclesiastical  establishments  and  church  con- 
federacies, than  has  been  elicited  since  the  days  of  George 
Fox  and  his  cotemporaries.  Early  in  the  Anti-Slavery  en- 
terprise it  was  evident  that  woman  would  not  rest  satisfied 
in  her  priestly  thraldom.  One  of  the  first  resolutions  of 
the  Women’s  Convention1  was,  “ that  it  is  time  for  wo- 
man to  act  in  the  sphere  which  Providence  had  assigned 
her,  and  no  longer  to  rest  satisfied  with  the  circumscribed 
limits  in  which  corrupt  custom  and  a perverted  application 
of  the  Scriptures  had  encircled  her.” 

We  ought  not  to  marvel  that  the  Washingtonians  are  so 
unprepared  for  intermingling  with  colored  people.  When 
we  consider  the  prejudices  under  which  they  have  grown 
up  ; how  little  they  have  heard,  or  read,  to  remove  those 
prejudices;  and  how  earnest  were  the  appeals  to  us  on  this 
point,  before  ever  our  eyes  were  opened,  we  should  be 
cautious  of  driving  them  too  fast.  There  is  yet  a differ- 
ence of  sentiment  and  feeling  on  this  subject,  even  among 
abolitionists.  Let  us  plead  with  such  as  are  holding  back, 
so  that  this  beam  may  be  removed  out  of  our  own  eye. 

1 The  National  Convention  of  Anti-Slavery  Women. 


234 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


To  Priests  and  Levites,  let  us  also  be  unsparing.  How 
much  good  the  stand  thou  took,  has  done ! I rejoice  that 
you  are  so  liberal  as  to  give  your  colored  brethren  confi- 
dence to  gather  with  you  and  sit  where  they  list.  Glad  too 
that  S.  S.  Foster  was  recd  by  you,  “not  now  as  a fanatic, 
but  as  a brother  beloved.”  Perhaps  the  disaffected,  who 
have  left  you,  may  yet  return.  It  has  been  so  in  some 
instances  with  those  who  left  Wm.  H.  Furness’  meeting, 
because  of  his  plain  preaching  on  the  subject  of  slav.ery. 

We  have  no  longer  the  presence  of  Dr.  Channing; 
though  his  works  will  live  forever  and  praise  him.  What 
a world’s  loss  his  death  is ! How  much  in  his  memory  that 
is  precious  and  blessed  ! We  could  seem  to  see  how  calmly 
his  sun  went  down.  How  many  of  the  great  men  of  earth 
have  been  removed  by  death  within  a few  years  ! I shall 
ever  rejoice  that  we  had  the  privilege  of  friendship  and 
close  converse  with  Dr.  Channing.  Were  you  not  glad 
that  he  came  up  to  the  full  measure  of  abolitionism  in  his 
last  address  ? Dear  H.  G.  Chapman’s  sufferings  are  at  an 
end  also!  I wrote  to  Maria  two  weeks  since.  We  have 
yet  spared  to  us  honorable  women  not  a few,  and  we  have 
Garrison  and  many  co-adjutors.  So  let  us  not  despair. 

We  have  no  prospect  of  attending  the  Non-Resistance 
Anniversary  this  year.  I am  glad  thou  expects  to  be 
there.  The  Free  Produce  Meeting  will  occupy  us  here. 
We  are  also  to  have  a large  Indian  committee  from  the 
four  Yearly  Mgs ; then  comes  Baltimore  Mg.  I expect  to 
ask  for  a minute,  so  as  to  be  at  liberty  to  appoint  meetings. 
James  will  bear  me  company.  We  should  be  much  pleased 
to  have  Eliza  and  thyself  come  on  and  go  with  us.  Have 
you  not  such  a prospect? 

I must  now  close.  Perhaps  George  Truman  will  write 
to  thee  of  our  going  together  to  Iladdonfield  Quarterly 
Mg,  where  we  found  G.  F.  W.  ; and  how  he  preached  of 
Onesimus  being  sent  back  to  Philemon  ; and  how  I spake 
as  if  such  an  one  were  not  present ! He,  however,  carried 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


235 


many  with  him.  He  has  not  been  here  of  latter  time. 
John  Comly  continues  to  preach  against  the  reformatory 
movements  of  the  day  , and  so  does  Edward  Hicks  some- 
times. . . . 

Wm.  H.  Furness  preached  of  Dr.  Channing  to-day.  I 
should  have  liked  much  to  hear  him,  but,  — sectarian  pro- 
scription ! 

My  dear  love  to  our  cousins,  Thos  and  Eunice  Macy. 

Very  affectionately,  L.  Mott. 

FROM  J.  M.  TO  THE  SAME. 

Phila.,  11th  mo.  25th,  1842. 

My  dear  friend,  N.  Barney,  — Lucretia  and  self  re- 
turned to  our  sweet  and  pleasant  home  on  Fourth-day, 
23rd,  after  an  absence  of  nearly  four  weeks.  Among  the 
letters  received  while  we  were  away  was  one  from  thee. 
On  reading  it  L.  said,  “ I don’t  know  when  I shall  find 
time  to  write ; ” so  I have  concluded  to  help  her,  although 
a very  poor  substitute,  and  give  you,  that  is,  thee  and 
Eliza,  and  our  other  friends  on  Nantucket,  some  account  of 
our  journey  in  Maryland  and  Virginia.  You  know  of  our 
going  to  attend  the  Yearly  Ms  in  Baltimore,  which  proved 
to  be  more  satisfactory  than  we  had  anticipated.  Some 
friends  in  that  city  were  fearful  of  abolition  doctrine  when 
they  heard  of  L.’s  prospect  51  but  they  received  us  kindly, 
and  when  the  mg  was  over,  their  fears  were  in  great 
measure  removed,  and  their  prejudices  abated.  L.  had  two 
appointed  mgs  on  First  and  Sixth-day  evenings,  both  of 
which  were  large  and  quiet,  and  as  far  as  we  know,  satis- 
factory. Some  articles  were  published  in  the  papers  ap- 
proving what  was  said,  and  one  editor  made  reports  of  the 

1 On  their  arrival  in  Baltimore,  an  influential  Friend,  one  from  whom 
kind  treatment  and  sympathetic  encouragement  might  have  been  ex- 
pected, said  to  Lucretia  Mott:  “Now,  Lucretia,  let  us  have  no  battle 
array.”  No  reply  was  spoken,  but  the  tender  heart,  so  brave  and  reso- 
lute before  its  adversaries,  so  sensitive  to  friendly  criticism,  felt  keenly 
this  gratuitous  thrust. 


236 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


sermons,  which  we  saw  after  our  return  home.  Yet  we 
find  a report  here  that  we,  or  some  other  abolitionist,  paid 
the  editors  to  insert  the  laudatory  paragraphs  ! Lucretia 
having  a minute  to  appoint  some  mgs,  we  concluded  to  at- 
tend those  of  Fairfax  Quarter,  which  lie  in  Virginia.  Ac- 
companied by  Edwd.  Needles,  in  carriage  and  horses  fur- 
nished by  his  brother  John  Needles,  (at  whose  house  we  had 
been  kindly  entertained,  and  who,  with  his  lovely  family, 
manifested  sympathy  and  interest  for  us,)  we  left  Baltimore 
and  had  seventeen  mgs  in  eighteen  days,  besides  attending 
the  Quarterly  Mg  at  Alexandria,  and  traveling  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles.  Our  mgs  were  all  well  attended,  and 
some  of  them  large  ; at  most,  if  not  all,  more  or  less  slave- 
holders, were  present,  and  heard  their  “ peculiar  institm 
tion  ” spoken  of  plainly,  and  themselves  rebuked  for  the 
robbery  and  wrong  they  were  committing  on  their  fellow- 
creatures.  Our  mgs,  without  any  exception,  were  quiet  and 
altogether  respectful,  and  we  were  treated  on  all  occasions 
with  kindness  and  attention  ; giving  evidence  to  us  that 
the  fields  are  already  white  unto  harvest  for  true  Gospel 
labor. 

Some  elderly  Friends  were  timid  and  fearful  lest  we 
might  cause  an  excitement,  and  wanted  the  subject  of  slav- 
ery should  be  let  alone  as  much  as  possible ; but  the 
younger  class  of  Friends,  and  the  common  people,  and 
even  many  other  professors,  heard  gladly  and  acknowledged 
the  truth  of  what  was  said.  On  the  whole,  our  visit  has 
been  satisfactory  to  us,  and  we  believe  to  most  of  the 
visited ; and  we  have  abundant  cause  to  be  encouraged  in 
the  promulgation  of  truth  and  sound  principles.  We  had 
some  opportunity  of  conversation  with  slave-holders  and 
their  apologists,  and  are  still  further  confirmed  in  the  opin- 
ion, that  the  slave-holder  is  more  open  to  reason  and  con- 
viction, than  many,  who  are  “ as  much  opposed  to  slavery 

as  any  one,  but .”  The  slave-holders,  or  many  of 

them,  will  bear  to  hear  the  truth  spoken  in  the  love  of  the 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


237 


Gospel,  and  in  this  love  plain  things  may  be  said,  and  will 
bring  an  acknowledgment  of  their  truth ; of  this  we  had 
full  evidence. 

I have  thus  given  you  a long  account  of  a short  visit,  and 
now  leave  L.  to  make  such  comments  on  it  as  she  ma\ 
wish.  One  other  matter  I intended  to  mention.  Th 
Yearly  Mg.  issued  an  address  on  the  subject  of  slavery 
much  of  it  good  and  just ; but  some  of  it  very  objection- 
able, as  respects  the  associations  of  anti  - slavery  people. 
Against  this  I bore  my  testimony  in  the  mg,  and,  with  one 
exception,  was  the  only  person  who  attempted  to  expose 
the  error  and  wrong  that  was  done.  Afterwards  a num- 
ber expressed  to  me  their  dissatisfaction  with  the  docu- 
ment, and  unity  with  what  I had  said,  but  they  had  not 
had  the  courage  to  express  it.  My  remarks  called  out 
many  voices  in  favor  of  the  document.  I doubt  whether 
any  of  them  knew  whereof  they  affirmed.  In  relation  to 
the  movements  and  principles  of  abolitionists,  we  found 
even  among  Friends  much  ignorance,  and  more  prejudice ; 
a little  of  which  I hope  has  been  abated. 

FROM  L.  M.  TO  THE  SAME. 

2nd  mo.,  14th,  1843. 

Here  this  letter  has  lain,  nearly  three  mo8,  waiting  for 
me  to  fill  and  send  it,  while  I have  delayed  from  time  to 
time.  My  health  has  not  been  very  good  since  my  return, 
and  writing  has  been  rather  a dread  to  me.  Some  parts  of 
the  above  will  be  old  and  stale,  if  indeed  it  was  necessary 
to  be  so  minute  about  my  little  fulfilments  of  duty.  It 
needs  care  that  we  do  not  magnify  our  missions  of  love. 

As  so  much  is  told,  I may  as  well  complete  the  narrative 
by  informing  you  that  I was  not  easy  to  return  my  minute, 
without  going  again  to  Washington,  and  seeking  an  inter- 
view with  those  in  power,  and  the  representatives  of  this 
boastful  nation.  We  applied  for  the  Hall  of  Congress,  but 
that  being  granted  on  condition  of  silence  on  slavery,  we 


238 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


of  course  could  not  accept  it.  The  Unitarian  house  proved 
a far  better  place,  and  was  crowded  to  excess,  — many 
members  of  Congress  present  — all  quiet  and  respectful. 
I have  recd  a letter  from  Dr.  Macauly,  who  was  present, 
requesting  my  views,  as  there  expressed,  on  woman’s  du- 
ties and  responsibilities.  I have  written  him  at  length. 
Some  other  notes  and  letters  have  been  sent  us,  expressive 
of  unity.  We  marveled  that  the  people,  both  there  and  in 
Virginia,  were  so  open  to  hear  the  truth  on  the  subject  of 
slavery.  We  called  on  Pres.  Tyler.  I told  him  “ a part 
of  my  mission  was  to  interest  those  in  power  on  the  sub- 
ject of  emancipation.”  He  professed  some  interest  in  the 
subject,  but  thought  the  blacks  should  be  colonized.  James 
told  him  that  the  South  could  not  do  without  them,  and  he 
thought  they  should  be  left  free  to  choose  their  location,  as 
other  people  were.  He  asked  if  we  would  be  willing  to 
have  them  at  the  North.  I replied,  “ Yes  — as  many  as 
incline  to  come,  but  most  of  them  would  prefer  to  remain 
on  the  plantations,  and  work  for  wages.”  He  spoke  of  the 
discussions  of  the  subject  years  ago  in  Virginia,  “ but  the 
Missouri  question  and  other  agitations  had  put  the  cause 
back.”  I hoped  it  was  not  too  late  to  resume  it.  He 
liked  the  way  Friends  treated  the  subject;  he  had  lately 
read  the  address  from  Baltimore,  and  liked  it.  I did  not, — 
it  was  calculated  to  set  the  slave-holder’s  conscience  too 
much  at  ease,  — it  made  more  apology  for  him,  than  he 
could  make  for  himself.  He  replied,  “ I should  like  to 
hand  Mr.  Calhoun  over  to  you.”  On  our  coming  away,  he 
wished  me  success  in  my  benevolent  enterprises. 

We  called  on  John  Quincy  Adams,  who  seemed  much 
discouraged  that  anything  would  be  effected  this  Congress, 
or  the  next,  on  the  subject  of  slavery.  The  message  of 
the  new  governor  of  N.  Y.  had  u made  his  blood  boil  with 
indignation.”  Our  hopes  of  success  must  not  rest  on  those 
in  power,  but  on  the  common  people,  whose  servants  they 
are.  These  hear  truth  gladly,  when  free  access  is  obtained 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 239 

to  their  unprejudiced  hearts.  I ever  have  hope  of  a meet- 
ing made  up  of  such. 

We  seem  in  rather  a tame  state  in  our  own  Meeting. 
Nothing  very  exciting  since  Rachel  Hicks’  visit,  save  some 
remarks  from  Nicholas  Brown,  in  the  men’s  Mg,  charging 
the  abolitionists  with  having  been  the  means  of  making  the 
situation  of  the  cold  people  worse  in  Richmond,  where  he 
and  Marg*.  had  been.  He  made  some  false  statements, 
which  were  corrected  by  Dan1.  Neall,  Geo.  Truman,  and 
others.  He  was  afterwards  reproved  for  his  speech  by  one 
of  our  overseers. 

I have  lately  read  M.  W.  Chapman’s  “ Ten  Years  of  Ex- 
perience,” or  Ninth  Annual  Report,  with  much  interest, 
as  I do  everything  from  her  pen.  I like  what  she  says  on 
associations  ; for,  if  properly  conducted,  they  need  not 
destroy  individuality.  Are  our  sectarian  associations  thus 
conducted  ? I am  more  and  more  persuaded  that  they  en- 
croach far  too  much  on  individual  rights,  and  infringe  the 
freedom  of  the  Gospel. 

George  Truman  has  been  called  out  lately  to  defend  the 
abolitionists  in  public  and  private.  He  was  a near  sympa- 
thizer with  me  during  Balte  Yearly  Mg;  when  Friends 
there  were  so  filled  with  fears  and  cautions,  that  they 
would  have  been  glad  to  forbid  the  subject  of  slavery. 

Have  you  seen  the  memorial  to  the  Maryland  legislature 
from  the  “ Bait6  Mg  for  Sufferings  ” ? It  seems  very  much 
as  if  it  was  to  redeem  their  character  after  that  slanderous 
“ document  ” from  their  Yearly  Mg.  I doubt  not  it  has 
been  drawn  from  them  by  abolitionists.  There  is  consid- 
erable good  anti-slavery  feeling  in  that  Yearly  Mg,  if  they 
only  dare  speak  out.  That  “ document  ” was  “ a lie.”  There 
was  no  exercise  in  that  meeting  corresponding  with  the  ex- 
pressions and  assertions  contained  in  it.  All  that  had  been 
expressed  was  of  an  anti-slavery  character.  Samuel  Jan- 
ney  had  made  a good  speech,  which  James  says  would  have 
graced  any  of  our  anti  - slavery  ' papers.  A sham  commit- 


240 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


tee  was  appointed  “ to  define  the  position  of  the  Society  on 
the  subject.”  In  the  committee  this  “ document  ” was  im- 
mediately produced,  having  been  prepared  two  or  three 
weeks  before,  and,  with  one  reading,  passed ; some  ob- 
jections were  made,  which  were  silenced.  We  have  since 
heard  that  it  was  submitted  to  John  Comly  and  others,  two 
weeks  before  the  meeting.  These  things  are  calculated  to 
sever  the  bond  of  union  in  our  Socy,  and  already  this  is  the 
case  to  some  extent  in  Indiana. 

I was  pleased  to  find  by  thy  letter  some  months  back, 
that  thy  practice  and  thy  preaching  were  such  as  to  de- 
velop the  real  character  of  some  of  your  “ worshippers  ” ; 
for,  as  thou  says,  “ we  have  but  to  do  right,  and  let  conse- 
quences take  care  of  themselves.’’  If  there  were  more 
of  this  confidence  and  less  practical  infidelity,  we  should 
see  greater  results  from  our  labors  than  have  yet  marked 
them. 

With  continued  affection,  thy  friend, 

L.  Mott. 


TO  F.  W.  HOLLAND. 

Philada.,  2nd  mo.  18th,  1843. 

My  much  esteemed  Friend,  F.  W.  Holland,  — I 
ought  earlier  to  have  acknowledged  thy  attention  in  send- 
ing me  the  sensible  extracts  from  Geo.  Ripley’s,  and  Geo. 
Putnam’s  sermons.  If  we  would  only  put  in  practice  the 
abundance  of  good  we  hear  spoken,  as  well  as  that  mani- 
fested to  our  inner  sense,  we  should  be  instrumental  in  re- 
moving “ foul  and  hideous  corruptions  of  the  age.”  Since 
enjoying  the  privilege  of  social  intercourse  with  thee  last 
summer,  I have  often  desired  that  thy  gentle  spirit  might 
be  aroused  to  “ preach  forcibly  and  earnestly,”  and  “ rebuke 
faithfully”  the  crying  abominations  of  this  age,  and  of 
our  country. 

The  minister  of  Christ’s  Gospel  must  not  let  the  fear  of 
consequences  outweigh  or  .blunt  his  sense  of  duty.  The 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


241 


path  of  duty  will  ever  eventually  be  found  to  be  the  high- 
est expediency.  Wm.  H.  Furness  was  threatened  for  a 
time  with  loss  to  his  church,  in  consequence  of  his  bold- 
ness for  truth  and  the  right ; but  some  of  the  absentees  are 
returning  to  him,  and  those  who  remained  are  enlightened 
by  his  faithfulness. 

What  would  not  the  world  have  lost,  had  Dr.  Channing 
been  deterred  from  “ declaring  the  whole  counsel  of  God,” 
lest  the  people  would  not  hear  it ! Now,  “ although  dead, 
he  yet  speaketh,”  and  truth,  thus  spoken,  “ will  draw  all 
men  unto  it.” 

I was  glad  to  hear  of  thy  return  to  Nantucket. 

With  best  wishes,  thy  friend, 

Lucretia  Mott. 

The  following  extract  from  a letter  to  a friend 
must  not  mislead  the  reader  into  thinking  it  a criti- 
cism of  the  Hutchinson  family,  for  James  and  Lucre- 
tia Mott  held  them  in  the  high  esteem  they  deserved. 
It  is  given  as  an  indication  of  the  influence  exerted 
even  over  independent  minds  by  the  traditions  of 
the  Society  of  Friends,  in  whose  Discipline  “ stage 
plays,  horse  races,  music,  and  dancing,”  are  held  to 
be  “ vain  sports  and  pastimes,”  unfit  for  those  whose 
“ time  passeth  swiftly  away,”  and  whose  “ delight  is 
in  the  law  of  the  Lord:  ” — 

4th  mo.  4th,  1843. 

. . . The  anti-slavery  meeting  in  New  York  we  fear 
will  be  small  this  year,  owing  to  a general  scarcity  of 
money.  It  will  be  important,  as  there  is  a change  contem- 
plated in  the  “ Standard.”  We  are  sorry  to  hear  that  the 
Hutchinson  family  of  singers  is  expected  to  be  there. 

We  have  enough  of  interest  in  rational  appeals  at  our 
A.  S.  Convention,  — enough  on  the  high  ground  of  princi- 
ple, — without  descending  to  mere  excitement  to  carry  on 
16 


242 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


the  work.  Some  of  us  feel  unwilling  to  give  additional 
cause  of  censure  to  our  opposing  Quakers,  and  would  far 
rather  have  music  confined  to  those  who  wish  for  its  beau- 
tiful, harmonious,  and  evanescent  influence.  Still,  to  stay 
away,  or  to  withdraw  on  that  account,  would  look  like  the 
“ New-Organization’s  ” deserting  us  because  of  woman’s 
thrusting  herself  in.  So  we  shall  go.  . . . 

Lucretia  Mott  was  so  often  obliged  by  circum- 
stances to  contend  with  those  in  authority,  that  in 
minor  points  it  was  a relief  to  conform  as  far  as  pos- 
sible to  the  requirements  of  the  Society. 

In  after  days  her  feeling  about  music  changed,  and 
although  she  never  quite  approved  of  its  use  in  a sol- 
emn gathering,  as  being  frivolous,  she  did  not  oppose 
others  who  wished  it,  and  ceased  to  regard  it  as  ob- 
jectionable in  itself.  During  the  latter  thirty  years 
of  her  life,  her  grandchildren’s  piano  stood  in  her 
parlor,  and  none  enjoyed  more  than  she,  the  simple 
melodies  played  upon  it.  Her  favorites  were  “ John 
Brown,”  “ Dixie,”  and  “ Old  Folks  at  Home.” 
When  we  were  sometimes  moved  to  smile  at  her 
vain  attempts  to  hum  one  of  these,  she  would  notice 
our  amusement,  and,  sharing  it,  say,  “ My  mother 
used  to  say  to  me,  when  I tried  to  sing,  6 Oh,  Lucre- 
tia, if  thee  was  as  far  out  of  town  as  thee  is  out  of 
tune,  thee  would  n’t  get  home  to-night.  ’ ” 

The  year  before  she  died,  when  she  was  obliged  to 
give  up  her  life-long  habit  of  early  rising,  and  to 
spend  weary  hours  in  bed,  she  used  to  get  a sweet- 
voiced little  great-grandson  to  sing  to  her  every 
morning,  while  he  was  dressing  in  the  next  room. 
The  song  was  always  “ Old  Folks  at  Home,”  over 
and  over  again.  Then  the  little  fellow  would  be 
called  to  her  bedside  to  receive  the  penny  that  she 
had  ready  for  him  under  her  pillow. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


243 


As  has  been  stated  before,  “ Friends  ” did  not  ap- 
prove of  Lucretia  Mott’s  participation  in  Anti-Slavery 
Fairs.  She,  however,  recognizing  in  them  a means  to 
replenish  the  continually  exhausted  treasury  of  the 
Anti-Slavery  Society,  continued  to  take  an  active  in- 
terest in  them.  They  were  held  annually,  just  before 
Christmas  time.  One  year,  when  the  regular  donation 
from  Boston  and  England  came  too  late  to  be  avail- 
able, she  offered  her  parlors  as  a place  for  their  sale. 
This  reprehensible  innovation  gave  great  offense,  and 
caused  much  serious  consultation  among  Friends. 

Some  went  so  far  as  to  visit  her  and  remonstrate 
on  so  light-minded  a proceeding ; and  particularly 
on  the  vanity  of  her  having  allowed  engravings  of 
herself  to  be  included  in  the  sale. 

Towards  most  she  maintained  a dignified  silence 
as  to  her  reasons ; but  she  wrote  the  following  ex- 
planation to  a much  respected  friend,  who  desired  to 
know  the  real  circumstances  of  the  case. 

It  tells  a curious  story  of  the  petty  fault-finding  of 
a narrow  sectarianism. 

Philadelphia,  3rd  mo.  13th,  1843. 

My  dear  Friend,  Cyrus  Pierce,  — In  compliance 
with  thy  request,  I will  endeavor  to  give  thee  a true  state- 
ment of  the  circumstances,  which  thou  says  have  been  re- 
ported to  my  disadvantage.  Not  that  I expect  to  satisfy 
those  who  are  disposed  to  believe  otherwise.  For  years 
past  I have  considered  time  poorly  spent  in  trying  to  dis- 
abuse such  minds,  and  have  not  taken  a step  to  correct  any 
report  which  a detracting  spirit  may  have  spread.  But  for 
thy  sake  I will  so  far  deviate  from  my  wonted  course  as  to 
say : — as  regards  the  sale  of  articles  at  our  house,  the 
generous  gift  of  some  of  our  English  abolitionists,  they 
did  not  come  to  hand  until  after  our  annual  sale,  or  Fair, 
and  being  sent  particularly  to  me,  I concluded  best  to  open 


244 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


and  expose  them  for  sale  in  our  house.  An  invoice  accom- 
panied them,  valuing  them  at  $400.  They  were  princi- 
pally useful  articles  of  clothing ; some  beautiful  drawings 
and  paintings ; and  the  remainder,  fancy  articles.  Among 
the  latter  were  some  pressed  flowers  taken  from  Melrose 
Abbey,  and  from  the  grave  of  Elizabeth  Heyrick,  the  well 
known  author  of  “ Immediate,  not  Gradual  Abolition.” 
This  work  indirectly  wrought  conviction  in  the  British  Par- 
liament, which  resulted  in  the  emancipation  of  800,000 
West  India  bonds-men.  These  flowers  were  stitched  to  a 
card,  on  which  were  inscribed  some  appropriate  lines. 
They  were  sold  at  twenty-five  cents  each  ; also,  at  the  same 
price,  some  rulers  made  from  a tree,  under  which  George 
Fox  had  preached.  About  six  or  seven  dollars  were  real- 
ized from  these  things.  Our  daughters,  with  one  or  two 
of  their  friends,  had  charge  of  them,  and  attended  to  the 
sale,  as  I was  ignorant  of  their  value,  and  did  not  feel  dis- 
posed to  attend  to  it,  while  I had  not  the  least  objection 
to  their  doing  so.  They  sold  to  the  amount  of  about  $150. 
The  remainder  of  the  articles  were  kept  till  the  next  an- 
nual Fair. 

Of  the  good  that  has  been  accomplished  by  these  and 
other  efforts  on  behalf  of  the  stricken  and  suffering  slave, 
let  an  awakened  conscience,  a growing  public  sentiment  in 
favor  of  emancipation,  and  the  thousands  of  liberated  fugi- 
tives in  Canada,  testify.  The  effect  on  the  young,  of  de- 
voting part  of  their  time  to  such  objects,  I have  seen  to  be 
salutary. 

As  our  friend  Nathaniel  Barney  has  said,  “ Some  who 
can  employ  a leisure,  and  perhaps  otherwise  an  idle  hour, 
are  now  interested  to  elaborate  some  beautiful  needlework 
or  otherwise,  and  in  this  way  their  latent  feelings  are  awak- 
ened, and  I have  no  doubt  this  may  be  a means  of  exciting 
inquiry,  and  finally  begetting  an  abiding  interest  in  the 
great  work  of  human  freedom.  I therefore  feel  it  right  to 
do  a trifle  in  aid  of  it.” 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


245 


Thou  mentioned  a report  of  some  buttons  being  sold 
from  a great  man’s  coat.  I know  of  no  such  sale,  and  pre- 
sume none  ever  took  place.  When  in  England,  a pecul- 
iar kind  of  button,  worn  by  O’Connell  and  otheis,  as  a 
badge  of  a society  to  which  they  belonged,  was  given  to 
two  or  three  of  our  American  friends.  I never  heard  of 
their  selling  them,  or  setting  a very  high  value  on  them. 
There  has  always  been  special  care  in  our  anti-slavery  sales 
not  to  have  an  exorbitant  price  affixed  to  the  goods. 

As  respects  the  engraving  or  likeness,  thou  may  inform 
thy  friends,  that  I had  nothing  to  do,  either  with  the  exe- 
cution, sale,  or  profit  of  it.  It  was  done  when  I was  ab- 
sent from  home.  I have  never  disposed  of  them  in  any 
way,  either  by  present,  or  sale.  Nor  was  I acquainted 
with  the  fact  of  any  being  taken  into  the  country  to  be 
sold.  As  far  as  I was  consulted,  I tried  to  discourage  the 
exhibition  of  them.  Still  I view  it  as  a harmless  indul- 
gence, and  cannot  pass  censure  on  those  who  preserve  an 
image  of  their  friends.  Thus  thou  wilt  see,  “ how  great 
a matter  a little  fire  kindleth.”  If  any  of  thy  friends  are 
really  desirous  of  having  the  above  explanation,  I hope  it 
may  prove  satisfactory. 

Thornton  Walton  called  on  me  two  or  three  weeks  since, 
supposing  I had  heard  of  his  expressing  his  sentiments 
rather  warmly  in  reference  to  the  sale  alluded  to.  I had 
not  heard  a word  of  his  saying  ; and  after  explaining  to 
him,  as  I have  now  done  in  the  fore  part  of  this  letter,  he 
went  away,  apparently  satisfied,  or  expressing  nothing  to 
the  contrary,  and  I am  sure  I entertain  no  other  than  kind 
feelings  toward  him,  or  any  other  of  our  Byberry  friends. 

To  thee  and  thine,  my  most  affectionate  regards, 

Lucretia  Mott. 

While  some  of  this  censorship  was  very  annoying, 
it  also  had  its  amusing  side  ; particularly  to  one  who 
had  so  keen  a sense  of  the  ludicrous  as  Lucretia 
Mott.  It  perhaps  might  not  have  been  so  entertain- 


246 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


ing  to  her  self-constituted  spiritual  guardians,  as  it 
was  to  her  family,  to  hear  her  account  of  their  visits 
and  their  criticism ; but  it  was  fortunate  for  her  en- 
durance, that  she  could  receive  such  undesirable  at- 
tentions with  amusement,  rather  than  irritation. 

On  one  occasion,  one  of  the  Elders  of  the  meeting, 
who  was  quite  friendly  to  her,  though  not  in  entire 
unity,  called  to  see  her,  and  during  the  conversation, 
said,  44  My  dear,  I was  not  at  meeting  last  First-day 
morning,  and  did  not  hear  thy  discourse  myself,  but 
I thought  it  best  to  come  tell  thee  that  Friends  are 
much  troubled  with  some  things  thou  said.  I have 
been  told  that  thou  called  the  Bible  4 a blood  rusty 
key.’  I am  very  sorry  thou  wilt  say  such  things.” 

Lucretia  Mott  could  scarcely  maintain  her  gravity, 
but  wishing  to  spare  the  feelings  of  her  kind-hearted, 
but  ignorant  friend,  she  replied  seriously,  that  she 
had  only  quoted  some  lines  from  a poem  called  the 
44  Crisis,”  written  by  James  Russell  Lowell : — 

a Nor  attempt  the  future’s  portals 
With  the  past’s  blood-rusted  key,” 

but  had  not  made  any  application  of  them  to  the 
Bible. 

Soon  after  this,  James  Mott  writes : — 

12th  mo.  14th,  1843. 

...  An  impulse  has  been  given  to  the  pro-slavery 
spirit  amongst  us,  that  may  not  be  allayed,  until  some  of 
us  are  crucified.  But  we  must  endeavor  to  bear  all,  and 
hope  for  the  best.  Some  hard  things  have  been  said  about 
one  who  is  dearer  to  me  than  life ; but  she  heeds  them 
not,  nor  turns  aside  from  her  onward  path  of  duty  and  la- 
bor. I have  felt  sad,  but  not  disheartened,  trusting  that  in 
the  end  the  evil  will  be  overruled  by  good. 

There  is  neither  date  nor  address  to  the  following 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


247 


letter.  It  was  written  to  Nathaniel  Barney,  of  Nan- 
tucket, some  time  in  1843,  probably  soon  after  the 
Yearly  Meeting  in  the  Fifth  month. 

The  Friend,  Rachel  Barker,  of  whom  it  speaks, 
was  attending  the  Yearly  Meeting  in  Philadelphia, 
in  company  with  a Minister  from  her  own  meeting 
in  Poughkeepsie,  N.  Y.  At  that  time  she  occupied  a 
conspicuous  place  in  the  Society.  She  was  facile  in 
the  use  of  language,  and  frequently  became  remark- 
ably eloquent.  The  deep  feeling  and  pathos  that 
characterized  her  ministry  enlisted  the  sympathy  and 
commanded  the  admiration  of  many  hearers. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  agitation  concerning  the 
abolition  of  slavery,  she  took  a zealous  and  active 
part  in  opposition  to  those  Friends  who  cooperated 
with  the  anti-slavery  movement.  Her  zeal  in  this 
is  shown  by  Lucretia  Mott’s  account  of  what  oc- 
curred in  the  Yearly  Meeting.  Later,  as  the  cause 
of  Emancipation  advanced,  and  after  the  death  of 
some  of  her  most  ardent  colleagues,  her  views  changed, 
and  she  became  an  active  supporter  of  the  very  prin- 
ciples she  had  formerly  denounced. 

. . . Rachel  Barker  was  very  bold  in  her  opposition  to 
the  reformatory  movements  of  the  day,  at  our  Yearly  Meet- 
ing in  Philadelphia.  She  again  and  again  called  the  young 
people  from  the  “ mixtures,  the  whirlwind,  and  the  storm,” 
but  did  not  in  plain  terms  name  abolition,  until  after  I had 
made  some  remarks  on  that  subject,  when  her  real  meaning 
was  no  longer  disguised. 

Such  severity  of  language  I have  not  heard  from  woman , 
since  Ann  Jones  so  eloquently  denounced  us  at  the  time  of 
the  “ Separation.”  She  was  united  with  by  very  few,  and 
lost  ground  with  many.  Some  of  her  advice  was  incorpo- 
rated into  our  Epistles,  which  gave  me  another  opportunity 


248 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


to  speak,  and  I felt  that  I was  “ set  for  the  defense  of  the 
Gospel.”  I did  not  spare  her,  stranger  though  she  was. 
Every  stale  objection  she  urged,  such  as,  “ Why  don’t  you 
go  to  the  South  ? ” I was  “ favored  ” to  meet,  as  if  I had 
taken  notes.  She  contrasted  the  present  movements  with 
those  of  our  early  Friends.  I could  refer  to  the  agitation 
they  produced,  their  voluminous  controversial  writings,  and 
their  appeals  to  and  remonstrances  with  their  government. 
She  asked,  u Did  they  go  about  forming  societies  ? ” “ Yes,” 
I answered,  “ the  most  complete  organization,  which  had 
been  continued  to  the  present  time,  down  to  our  Prepara- 
tive mgs.”  She  spoke  of  the  premature  births  in  these 
movements,  carrying  out  her  figure,  by  describing  the  fee- 
bleness and  withered  growth  of  such  productions.  I ap- 
pealed to  the  audience  whether  the  child  — yea,  the  strong 
man  Temperance,  gave  such  evidence.  Was  it  not,  rather, 
healthy  and  vigorous  for  action  ? Had  we  not  partaken  of 
its  healthful  influence  ? Where  were  the  decanters  which 
a few  years  ago  were  found  on  our  side-boards  ? Where 
the  beer  and  cider  on  which  we  regaled ; referring  in  this 
connection  to  the  labors  of  Father  Matthew  abroad,  and 
to  the  stirring  eloquence  of  the  reformed  inebriate  at 
home.  Neither  was  Anti -Slavery  the  sickly  child  that 
had  been  presented  to  them.  We  could  not  suppose  that 
our  friend,  who  had  acknowledged,  that  after  reading  one 
or  two  of  our  papers  some  years  ago,  she  had  banished 
them  from  her  house,  could  be  other  than  ignorant  of  the 
progress  of  our  cause.  I endeavored  to  show  how  much 
there  was  to  encourage  us  to  persevere,  and  that  true 
sympathy  for  the  slave  - holder  would  forbid  our  relax- 
ing a single  effort.  She  charged  us  with  traducing  the 
character  of  the  slave-holder ; this  I denied,  and  returned 
the  charge  of  traducing  those  who  were  pleading  for  the 
slave.  She  compared  us  to  “ children  in  the  market- 
place,” adding,  “ this  constant  piping  and  harping  has  be- 
come wearisome.”  I treated  that  taunt  as  an  indignant 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


249 


spirit  prompted.  The  word  44  down-trodden  ” in  our  Epis- 
tles was  objected  to  as  44  hackneyed.”  I said  I would  agree 
to  a substitute  for  the  offensive  word,  if  one  could  be 
found  in  the  English  language  strong  enough  to  express 
the  horrible  condition  of  the  slave.  She  denounced  the 
44  hired  agents,”  and  the  repeated  cry  of  44  Give,  give.”  As 
a member  of  the  Indian  committee,  I could  speak  with 
knowledge  of  the  sums  raised  and  expended  from  year  to 
year  in  that  cause,  for  the  traveling  expenses  of  agents, 
(Benj.  Ferris  had  presented  a long  bill,)  and  of  one  item  of 
charge  for  an  agent,  employed  to  procure  signers  to  a peti- 
tion to  Congress.  Where  was  the  consistency  of  those  who 
approved  of  this,  and  then  censured  similar  action  on  be- 
half of  a class  whose  wrongs  and  cruelties  were  seven- 
fold ! Again,  I pointed  to  the  fact,  that  we  made  a col- 
lection yearly  in  the  women’s  m®,  to  supply  the  wants  of 
those  who  were  traveling  to  promote  truth  and  righteous- 
ness in  our  Socy.  Where  was  the  difference  ? She  made 
abundant  use  of  Scripture  — telling  how  Saul  went  forth, 
and  what  was  David’s  armor;  how  Sampson  was  deprived 
of  his  strength,  his  eyes  put  out,  and  he  kept  grinding 
in  the  prison  - house,  invidiously  applying  the  same.  I 
thought  we  had  suffered  enough,  in  days  so  recently  passed, 
from  an  ingenious  perversion  of  Scripture,  in  order  to  de- 
nounce such  as  differed  in  sentiment,  and  recommended  a 
better  use  of  the  volume.  She  claimed  the  highest  author- 
ity ; never  had  a stronger  evidence  of  Divine  direction,  than 
in  what  she  was  then  called  to  say  ; she  knew  not  when  she 
left  home  what  her  state  was,  and  was  ready  to  inquire  why 
she  was  sent.  This  was  said  with  emotion  — affecting 
some  of  her  audience  to  tears.  She  could  now  give  her 
back  to  the  smiter,  and  was  willing  to  face  the  cannon’s 
mouth.  I said  I would  be  cautious  of  such  assumption, 
rather  preferring  that  what  might  be  said  should  carry  its 
evidence  ; but  in  reply  to  that  stale  inquiry,  44  Why  don’t 
you  go  to  the  South  ? ” she  might  be  informed  that  some  <>f 


250 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


us  had  not  hesitated  to  do  this  when  duty  bade,  and  had 
faced  the  violence  of  the  mob  — yes,  and  had  appeased 
their  wrath,  and  opened  the  way  for  repeated  visits,  when 
their  legislative  body  had  listened  with  patience  to  appeals 
on  behalf  of  the  slave.  Objections  had  been  made  to  the 
anti-slavery  and  temperance  mgs  being  opened  with  formal 
prayer  by  hireling  ministers  ; I would  inform  those  who 
had  honest  fears  lest  this  testimony  should  be  overlooked, 
that  Friends  had  stood  their  ground  in  this  particular,  often 
giving  their  reasons,  and  the  result  was,  that  these  formal 
openings  of  our  meetings  had  been  mostly  discontinued, 
where  Friends  formed  a part ; and  that  at  a late  non-re- 
sistance mg,  which  it  was  my  privilege  to  attend  in  Puritan 
New  England,  oral  prayer  was  not  once  offered  ; giving 
evidence  that  the  “ union  with  others  ” which  was  thus  con- 
demned had  done  more  than  any  labors  of  Friends  in  our 
day,  for  the  spread  of  our  principles  and  testimonies,  the 
advocacy  of  which  was  not  confined,  I was  rejoiced  to  say, 
to  our  religious  Society.  I concluded  by  an  appeal  to  the 
meeting  for  renewed  life  and  action.  We  occupied  each 
an  hour  that  morning,  and  perhaps  half  an  hour  each,  at 
different  times  before.  She  afterward  called  at  our  house 
and  we  talked  further  on  the  subject,  but  not  any  more  sat- 
isfactorily. Our  conversation  has  been  much  misrepre- 
sented. Lucretia  Mott. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


Active  disturbers  of  the  comfortable  peace  of 
society  cannot  expect  to  escape  calumny  and  re- 
proach, nor  was  Lucretia  Mott  an  exception  to  this. 
Harsh  criticism  and  undignified  epithets  were  em- 
ployed to  express  disapproval  of  what  was  commonly 
called  “ going  out  of  woman’s  sphere,”  a phrase  trite 
and  tiresome,  and,  in  this  instance,  strikingly  misap- 
plied. For,  notwithstanding  her  wide  interests,  her 
participation  in  many  philanthropic  societies,  and  her 
prominent  position  among  Friends,  she  yet  never 
neglected  the  duties  of  domestic  life.  Could  those 
who  were  so  ready  to  denounce,  have  looked  into  her 
household,  have  seen  the  well-ordered  economy,  the 
happy  system  of  cooperation  that  pervaded  its  ar- 
rangements, derision  would  have  been  changed  to  ad- 
miration. She  was  an  early  riser  and  an  indefatiga- 
ble worker,  never  sparing  herself.  It  was  one  of  her 
rules  to  be  willing  to  do  herself  any  work  that  she 
required  of  another.  One  secret  of  her  accomplish- 
ing so  much,  was  her  power  of  discriminating  be- 
tween the  necessary  and  the  unnecessary  duties  of 
housekeeping.  The  essentials  were  always  attended 
to,  but  the  non-essentials  — the  self-imposed  labors 
under  which  so  many  women  struggle  — were  left  to 
look  after  themselves.  She  said  of  herself,  “ Being 
fond  of  reading,  I omitted  much  unnecessary  stitch- 
ing and  ornamental  work  in  the  sewing  for  my  fam- 


252 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TL A MOTT. 


ily,  so  that  I might  have  more  time  for  this  indul- 
gence, and  for  the  improvement  of  the  mind.  For 
novels  and  light  reading,  I never  had  much  taste. 
The  6 Ladies’  Department,’  in  the  periodicals  of  the 
day,  had  no  attraction  for  me.”  She  never  could 
understand  what  others  found  to  enjoy  in  “ purely 
imaginary  ” books ; but  for  the  kind  that  attracted 
her  she  saved  many  a minute  by  this  omission  of 
“ unnecessary  stitching.” 

It  was  before  the  day  of  sewing-machines,  and 
seamstresses  were  a luxury  not  lightly  indulged  in, 
by  families  of  restricted  means ; the  sewing,  there- 
fore, devolved  mainly  on  the  mothers,  with  such 
help  as  the  children  could  give.  Lucretia  Mott’s 
daughters  were  brought  up  in  accordance  with  Nan- 
tucket ideas,  and  were  very  early  taught  their  share 
of  the  family  work  and  the  family  sewing.  As  little 
girls,  each  had  her  “ sampler,”  and  her  daily  stint  of 
overseaming  or  hemming  ; advanced  to  the  dignity 
of  ten  years,  they  were  allowed  the  privilege  of  help- 
ing with  their  father’s  shirts,  or  of  attempting  gar- 
ments for  their  own  wear  ; and  by  the  time  they  had 
families  of  their  own,  they  were  versed  in  all  the  in- 
tricacies of  cutting  and  making.  It  was  the  day  — 
long  passed  and  almost  forgotten  — of  early  dinners 
and  long  afternoons,  when  custom  sanctioned  sewing 
in  the  parlor,  and  women  liked  to  sit  at  the  front 
windows,  work  in  hand ; when  mothers  and  daugh- 
ters sat  together  during  these  pleasant  hours,  each 
busily  occupied  ; when  visitors,  — very  different  from 
that  modern  interruption,  known  as  callers,  — 
“ dropped  in”  to  join  the  industrious  group,  bring- 
ing their  44 work”  with  them;  when  the  family  sew- 
ing became  an  occasion  for  lively  social  intercourse. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


253 


It  was  the  happy  day  when  home  life  was  in  fashion. 
Lucretia  Mott,  so  far  from  neglecting  her  private  for 
her  public  duties,  actually  led  a more  domestic  life 
than  the  majority  of  women  of  the  present  day. 
From  youth  to  old  age,  she  always  cut  and  made  her 
own  clothes,  and  I believe  never  varied  the  style  of 
her  dress.  It  was  old  fashioned  and  simple,  sweet 
and  becoming.  Though  she  neither  advised  others 
to  adopt  it,  nor  felt  that  there  was  any  principle  in- 
volved in  the  peculiar  cut,  beyond  that  of  simplicity 
and  moderation,  she  preferred  to  adhere  to  it,  rather 
than  make  any  modification ; but  she  never  carried 
this  feeling  so  far  as  to  attach  much  importance  to 
it.  On  the  contrary,  her  liberality  sometimes  led  her 
to  wear  articles  presented  to  her,  which  she  never 
would  have  chosen  for  herself.  She  was  once  given 
a shoulder-shawl  of  white  Canton  crape,  bordered 
with  a pretty  knotted  fringe  some  four  inches  deep. 
It  was  wholly  tm-Quakerlike  in  its  appearance,  but, 
pleased  with  the  kindness  of  the  giver  and  loth  to 
wound  his  feelings,  she  put  it  on,  and  wore  it  for 
several  days,  braving  the  comments  it  excited.  One 
morning,  however,  she  came  down  to  breakfast  with 
the  shawl  shorn  of  its  pretty  fringe,  as  far  as  the 
last  row  of  knots ! This  still  remained,  jagged  and 
uneven,  and  anything  but  ornamental,  but  she  said 
it  seemed  such  a pity  to  cut  the  whole  off,  that  she 
had  left  one  row ! She  laughed,  and  we  all  laughed, 
but  she  was  content.  After  this  victory  of  old,  in- 
herited prejudice,  the  shawl  was  worn  without  the 
smallest  regard  to  its  mutilated  appearance,  until 
finally,  after  good  service,  it  was  given  to  a grand- 
child as  a keepsake. 

As  was  incumbent  on  the  housekeepers  of  that 


254 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


period,  she  was  an  excellent  cook,  and  rather  prided 
herself  on  this  accomplishment,  the  more,  perhaps, 
because  she  was  publicly  admired  for  very  different 
qualifications,  and  criticised  for  her  supposed  failure 
in  the  more  common  feminine  avocations.  She  en- 
joyed a little  display  of  her  culinary  powers.  In  the 
early  autumn  of  1841,  she  noticed  in  the  house- 
keeper’s column  of  the  44  United  States  Gazette,” 
then  the  leading  newspaper  in  Philadelphia,  a re- 
ceipt for  44  corn  pudding,”  followed  by  these  satirical 
remarks ; 44  The  half-cooked  corn  and  the  melted 
butter  must  be  glorious  stimulants  to  a dyspeptic 
stomach.”  This  could  not  be  passed  silently  — for 
corn  pudding,  properly  made,  was  a dish  held  in  high 
repute  by  all  good  people  of  Nantucket  origin,  and 
besides,  her  receipt  was  a better  one.  She  therefore 
wrote  this  out,  and  sent  it  to  the  editor,  Joseph  R. 
Chandler,  accompanied  by  a pudding  of  her  own 
make.  The  following  answer  was  returned  : — 

44  Mr.  Chandler,  in  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  the 
corn  pudding  from  Mrs.  Lucretia  Mott,  is  compelled  to 
confess  his  error  in  regard  to  the  wholesomeness  of  such 
a combination  of  ingredients.  Mr.  Chandler,  as  well  as 
many  others,  has  learned  that  much  (moral  as  well  as  phys- 
ical) which  seemed  repulsive,  or  at  least  of  doubtful  benefit 
in  itself,  has,  when  presented  by  Mrs.  Mott,  been  found  pal- 
atable and  nutritious.  It  is  the  gift  of  thousands  to  collect 
with  industry  and  care,  but  of  few,  very  few  indeed,  to  com- 
bine with  judgment,  and  present  with  delicacy  and  grace.” 

In  view  of  the  frequent  aspersions  cast  on  her  do- 
mestic life,  and  as  it  is  so  little  known,  compared  to 
her  public  career,  it  seems  worth  while  to  insert  here 
the  following  lines,  written  about  this  time  by  her 
eldest  daughter  Anna,  who,  in  1833,  had  married 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


255 


Edward  Hopper  (eldest  son  of  Isaac  T.  Hopper,  of 
New  York),  and  now,  with  her  husband  and  little 
daughter,  — the  u dear  little  Lu  ” of  the  verses,  — 
made  part  of  the  happy  family  circle.  Maria,  the 
second  daughter,  is  not  named  in  them,  because  she 
was  no  longer  an  inmate  of  the  .household,  having 
married  Edward  M.  Davis,  in  1836,  and  gone  to 
housekeeping  at  a short  distance  from  her  parents. 
It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  verses  were  meant  only 
for  private  entertainment : — 

TO  MY  MOTHER; 

TO  WHOSE  EARLY  INSTRUCTIONS  I OWE  THAT  KNOWLEDGE  OP 
HOUSEWIFERY  NOW  SO  VALUABLE  TO  ME,  THESE  LINES  ARE 
MOST  AFFECTIONATELY  AND  GRATEFULLY  DEDICATED. 

RULES  AND  REGULATIONS  FOR  TIIE  HOUSEHOLD. 

Our  grandmama  shall  stately  sit, 

And,  as  it  suits  her,  sew  or  knit ; 

Make  her  own  bed,  one  for  our  mother, 

And  also  one  for  Tom,  our  brother ; 

And  when  our  aunts  and  cousins  call, 

“ Do  the  agreeable  ” for  all  — 

And  sundry  little  matters  tell. 

In  style  that  has  no  parallel. 

Our  father,  daily  at  his  store 

His  work  shall  do,  and  when ’t  is  o’er, 

Return  — behind  him  casting  care ; 

And,  seated  in  his  rocking  chair, 

With  slippers  on,  and  lamp  in  hand, 

Will  read  the  news  from  every  land. 

Then  quietly  will  take  a book, 

From  which  he  ’ll  sometimes  slyly  look, 

And  list  to  what  the  young  folks  say, 

Or  haply  join  them  in  their  play. 

Our  mother’s  charge  (when  she  *s  at  home) 

Shall  be  bath,  store,  and  dining-room  ; 

Morning  and  night  she  ’ll  wash  the  delf, 

And  place  it  neatly  on  the  shelf ; 


256 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


To  her  own  room  she  will  attend, 

And  all  the  stockings  she  will  mend  — 

Assist  the  girls  on  washing  day, 

And  put  the  ironed  clothes  away ; 

And  have  a general  oversight 
Of  things,  to  see  that  all  goes  right. 

Twice  every  week  shall  Edward  go, 

Through  sun  and  rain,  through  frost  and  snow. 
And,  what  the  market  can  afford, 

Bring  home  to  grace  our  festive  board  ; 

Shall  bring  in  coal  the  fire  to  cover, 

And  go  to  bed  when  that  is  over. 

Anna  the  lamps  shall  daily  fill, 

And  wash  the  tumblers,  if  she  will ; 

Shall  sweep  her  room,  and  make  beds  two, 

One  for  herself,  and  one  for  Lu*  — 

Make  starch,  and  starch  the  ruffles,  caps, 

Collars  and  shirts,  and  other  traps ; 

Sweep  all  the  entries  and  the  stairs, 

And,  added  to  these  trifling  cares, 

Shall,  as  our  mother  sometimes  goes 
On  little  journeys — so  she  does  — 

Assume  her  duties,  and  shall  try 
If  she  cannot  her  place  supply. 

Thomas  shall  close  the  house  at  night, 

And  see  that  all  is  safe  and  tight  : 

When  snow  falls,  paths  make  in  the  yard 
He  cannot  call  that  labor  hard  ; 

Wait  on  the  girls  whene’er  they  go 
To  lectures,  unless  other  beau 
Should  chance  his  services  to  proffer, 

And  they  should  choose  t’  accept  the  offer. 

Our  cousin  and  our  sister  Lizzie 
Shall  part  of  every  day  be  busy  ; 

Their  own  room  they  shall  put  in  trim, 

And  keep  our  brother’s  neat  for  him  ; 

The  parlors  they  must  take  in  care, 

And  keep  all  things  in  order  there ; 

Must  sweep  and  dust,  and  wash  the  glasses. 

But  leave  for  Anne  all  the  brasses  ; 

On  wash  day  set  the  dinner  table, 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


257 


And  help  fold  clothes  where’er  they  ’re  able ; 

Shall  lend  their  aid  in  ironing  too, 

And  aught  else  they  incline  to  do. 

And  then,  when  they  have  done  their  share 
Of  work,  if  they  have  time  to  spare, 

Assist  their  cousin  A.  C.  T., 

Till  she ’s  their  cousin  A.  C.  B. 

Dear  little  Lu’  shall  be  the  runner. 

Because  our  Patty  — blessings  on  her ! 

To  boarding-school  has  gone  away, 

Until  bright  spring  returns,  to  stay. 

Her  tireless  kindness  won  each  heart, 

And  we  were  grieved  with  her  to  part ; 

But  in  this  thought  found  ease  from  pain. 

That  our  great  loss  was  her  great  gain. 

Sarah  shall  in  the  kitchen  be, 

Preparing  breakfast,  dinner,  tea  ; 

And  keeping  free  from  dust  the  closets, 

Where  flour,  etcetera,  she  deposits. 

Anne  shall  on  the  table  wait, 

Attend  the  door,  see  to  the  gate, 

Clean  the  front  steps  and  pavement  too, 

And  many  other  things  she  ’ll  do ; 

That  all  may  in  such  order  be, 

As  each  one  of  us  likes  to  see. 

Thus  all  their  duty  may  fulfill  ; 

And,  if  ’t  is  done  with  cheerful  will, 

A sure  reward  to  us  will  come, 

In  sharing  a most  happy  home. 

“ Sarah”  and  “Anne”  were  the  two  excellent 
colored  servants,  who  lived  many  years  in  the  family. 
Lncretia  Mott  had  learned  from  her  mother  bow  to 
treat  servants  so  as  to  insure  contentment  and  faith- 
fulness. Grandmother  Coffin  used  to  say,  “ I make 
it  a rule  never  to  ask  them  to  do  what  I know  they 
will  not  do.”  Perhaps  she,  in  turn,  had  profited  by 
the  shrewdness  of  old  “black  Amy,”  who  lived  so 
long  with  her  mother,  our  “ Grandmother  Folger.” 
17 


258 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


Black  Amy  said  she  “ did  n’t  like  to  be  told  to  do 
what  she  was  just  going  to  do.” 

It  was  my  grandmother’s  habit,  not  only  in  these 
early  days,  when  a large  family  made  assistance  in 
household  work  necessary,  but  all  through  her  life, 
until  bodily  weakness  prevented,  to  help  clear  the 
breakfast-table,  and  wash  the  silver,  china,  and  glass 
belonging  in  the  dining-room.  She  always  liked  to 
do  this,  and  very  reluctantly  gave  it  up  when  she 
was  obliged  to.  The  daughters  generally  helped ; 
and  if  guests  were  staying  in  the  house,  as  was  often 
the  case,  they  sat  near  to  join  in  the  conversation, 
and  sometimes  to  help  in  the  work.  It  was  not  a 
disagreeable  task  ; the  well-scrubbed  little  cedar  tub, 
with  its  steaming  water,  was  placed  at  one  end  of  the 
table,  and  article  after  article  was  washed  and  bur- 
nished in  a systematic  manner  from  which  no  devia- 
tions were  permitted.  It  was  a choice  time  of  the 
day ; plans  were  announced  and  discussed  ; letters 
read  and  commented  on ; public  events  reviewed  ; 
and  friends  of  the  family  were  apt  to  happen  in  on 
their  way  to  business  to  contribute  their  items  of 
news  to  the  general  liveliness. 

The  “ little  journeys”  mentioned  in  the  preceding 
verses  were  sometimes  those  undertaken  in  compli- 
ance with  the  religious  obligation  so  often  experi- 
enced by  Friends  ; and  sometimes  for  the  purpose  of 
attending  Anti-Slavery  Conventions,  or  the  then  new 
Woman’s  Rights  Conventions;  but  occasionally  they 
were  visits  to  her  sister  Martha,  married  in  1829  to 
David  Wright,  of  Auburn,  N.  Y.,  and  settled  with 
him  there. 

Although  there  was  many  years’  difference  in  age 
between  these  two  sisters,  their  common  interests 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


259 


united  them  in  a strong  bond  of  intimacy.  Martha 
was  no  “ Friend,”  — having  lost  her  membership  in 
the  Society  by  her  first  marriage  with  Captain  Pel- 
ham, — and  had  very  little  patience  with  the  pecul- 
iarities of  the  Society,  although  she  exemplified  its 
cardinal  testimonies  in  her  faithful  and  excellent 
life  ; but  she  was  an  ardent  abolitionist,  and  later,  a 
devoted  advocate  of  the  woman’s  rights  movement. 
In  these  reforms  she  went  hand  in  hand  with  her 
sister,  and  sometimes  in  the  latter  even  led  the  way. 
Their  letters  to  each  other  would  fill  a large  volume, 
if  they  could  be  found  ; but,  unfortunately,  many  are 
lost,  and  many  were  contributions  to  the  kindling 
box  ! Our  grandmother  had  very  little  sentiment 
in  her  composition.  No  matter  how  good  the  letter, 
after  it  had  been  shown  to  every  member  of  the  fam- 
ily who  could  care  to  see  it,  and  had  reposed  a rea- 
sonable time  in  the  little  rack  on  her  writing  table, 
it  was  twisted  up  for  kindling  for  her  wood  fires.  In 
her  visits  to  Auburn,  she  destroyed  — or  “ used  ” — 
in  like  manner  all  the  letters  of  her  own  writing  that 
she  could  find.  From  those  that  remain  — those  of 
this  time  — a few  extracts  are  given  here.  They 
are  chiefly  of  domestic  interest. 

to  m.  c.  w. 

8th  mo.,  1841. 

...  I can  fancy  mother1  as  plainly  as  need  be,  fast 
marching  to  the  house,  and  lending  a helping  hand  wher- 
ever she  can,  in  order  that  all  may  be  speedily  accom- 
plished, the  furniture  placed,  and  the  occupants  in  pos- 
session. I have  often  compared  or  rather  contrasted  myself 
with  her ; especially  when  our  children  wrere  breaking  up 

1 Grandmother  Coffin  had  gone  to  Auburn  to  assist  her  daughter  Mar- 
tha in  moving  into  her  new  house. 


260 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


housekeeping,  and  going  to  France.  I have  so  many 
things  to  take  my  attention,  that  I have  been  pained  some- 
times at  the  little  help  I could  give  them.  I depend  on 
Anna  for  everything.  How  I couldn't  put  weights  on  win- 
dows ! Has  mother  told  how  nicely  Anna  put  new  ladders 
to  our  blinds  ? 

to  m.  c.  w. 

9th  mo.  3rd,  1843. 

...  I hope  M.  will  recall  her  resolve  to  house,  or  “ web 
herself,”  next  winter.  I doubt  not  she  would  be  better 
physically,  to  brave  the  winter  winds  more,  and  mentally, 
to  cultivate  the  social  affections  more.  It  will  keep  her 
spirits  better  for  home  cares  and  duties.  I find  it  so,  and 
I am  sure  I ought  to  be  a judge  of  cm^-goings.  As  to  the 
assistance  her  daughters  will  render  her,  I can  only  hope 
that  their  uncle  Thomas’  wise  hints,  their  own  good  sense, 
their  having  arrived  at  the  responsible  age  of  eighteen,  and 
the  necessities  of  the  case,  all  these  combined  will  impress 
them  with  the  importance  not  only  of  “ making  straight 
steps  to  their  feet,”  but  of  “ laboring  with  their  own  hands.” 
We  have  the  work  of  our  family  nicely  laid  out,  which 
Anna  has  reduced  to  writing. 

...  I thought  I was  pretty  smart  to  have  the  cur- 
rants squeezed  and  the  jelly  made  before  Meeting  on 
Fourth-day  morning.1 

...  It  is  so  like  our  mother  not  to  want  any  “ new- 
fangled” way  of  doing  that  which  she  is  in  haste  to  accom- 
plish. Not  that  she  is  opposed  to  improvements  and  new 
inventions  ; not  she!  when  they  do  not  interfere  with  her 
desire  to  make  quick  work,  and  finish  as  she  goes.  When 
we  were  quilting  for  Anna  and  Maria,  I wanted  a border ; 
but  not  having  another  pair  of  hands  (as  well  as  a little  in- 
genuity), I was  obliged  reluctantly  to  yield  to  her  impor- 
tunity, “ not  to  have  it  forever  about ; ” that  “ put-offs  never 
1 Meeting  began  at  ten  o’clock. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


261 


accomplish,”  etc.  We  do  not  mean  that  she  shall  quilt 
much  for  A.  C.  T.,  except  the  new  silk  petticoat. 

to  m.  c.  w. 

1st  mo.  2nd,  1844. 

It  is  always  my  wish  to  take  due  notice  of  thy  letters, 
before  any  little  family  incidents  fill  the  sheet.  It  is  true 
that  the  dancing  part  is  not  exactly  “ in  my  line,”  — though 
I shall  have  to  be  careful  what  I say,  since  my  daughter  and 
son  accept  invites  to  parties  where  there  is  dancing,  and  stay 
far  too  late  in  the  morning.  Such  a succession  of  parties  as 
they  are  having  now,  I fear  will  be  dissipating  to  the  moral 
sense.  And  then  the  reading  of  such  a thick  two-volume 
novel  as  the  “ Mysteries  of  Paris  ” consumes  a midnight 
hour  occasionally.  I long  sometimes  to  see  them  more  in- 
terested in  reading  that  which  would  minister  to  their  high- 
est good,  but  I have  ceased  to  force  such  reading  on  them. 
. . . I like  such  answers  as  thy  workman  gave.  In  advo- 
cating our  own  cause,  we  are  apt  to  overlook  the  other 
side.  We  need  to  be  reminded  to  “look  upon  the  things 
of  others  ” as  well  as  our  own. 

Theodore  Cuyler  called  several  times  before  returning 
to  Princeton.  In  allusion  to  his  prospect  of  becoming  an 
Old  School  Presbyterian  minister,  he  averred  that  he  by 
no  means  meant  to  have  his  mind  and  heart  narrowed  by 
theological  or  sectarian  prejudices.  I told  him  that  the 
certain  effect  of  teaching  and  admitting  these  creeds  as  the 
essentials  of  salvation,  was  to  narrow  the  mind  and  close 
the  heart.  When  I asked,  “ Dost  thou  feel  quite  satisfied 
with  making  such  dry  theology  thy  study  ? ” Miller  McKim 
stepped  forward  and  laughed  at  my  “gentle  attack,”  say- 
ing it  was  just  as  he  had  been  catechised  ten  years  before. 
The  youth  did  not  enter  into  Miller’s  history  with  as  much 
interest  as  one  would  who  was  wavering  in  his  faith.  I ad- 
mire Theodore,  though,  for  all. 

After  an  absence  from  home  attending  meetings, 
she  says  : — 


262 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


2nd  mo.  22nd. 

...  A fine  warm  day  to  celebrate  the  name  of  a warrior 
and  a slave-holder.  I asked  mother  not  to  tell  thee  I was 
gone,  for  it  was  pleasanter  to  write  that  I had  been.  I never 
left  home  with  more  reluctance  than  this  winter.  James 
went  with  me  for  three  days,  and  went  for  me  the  last  of 
the  week.  I attended  thirteen  or  fourteen  meetings,  and 
saw  many  people,  — there  being  a general  flocking  at  Buck- 
ingham, New  Hope,  Doylestown,  Newtown,  Middletown, 
Wrightstown,  Falls,  and  Penn’s  Manor.  We  had  meetings 
with  colored  people  also. 

. . . How  glad  I was  that  I stopped  at  that  colored 
school ! I left  fifty  cents  to  be  divided  among  the  children, 
about  three  or  four  cents  each,  and  the  teacher  proposed  that 
it  be  laid  out  in  books  for  them,  which  was  not  just  what  I 
intended.  Those  pious  primers!  I wanted  the  little  things 
made  happy  in  the  spending  of  their  own,  as  they  listed.  . . 0 

During  a long  absence  from  home,  holding  meet- 
ings in  various  places,  she  visited  her  sister  in  Au- 
burn, and  wrote  thus  to  her  husband : — 

Auburn,  N.  Y.,  6th  mo.  9th. 

My  beloved  One,  and  All,  — . . . It  is  so  nice  to 
be  able  to  sit  here  as  I list,  without  care  or  concern,  or 
callers  ! How  delightful  are  these  long  nights  too,  sleep- 
ing and  waking  so  free  from  care,  making  up  for  weeks  of 
disturbed  repose ! How  pleasant  it  would  be  to  have  a 
loved  companion  in  all  these  enjoyments ! If  thou  persists 
in  staying  at  home,  will  not  our  brother  Thomas  come.  He 
ought  not  devote  all  his  time  to  “ I promise  to  pay,”  with- 
out considering  the  social  and  fraternal  nature  as  under 
bonds  as  solemn,  as  incumbent  upon  him  to  liquidate,  as 
are  those  which  minister  to  his  acquisitiveness.  A few 
short  years,  as  thou  said,  and  we  shall  no  longer  be  together 
in  our  earthly  moulds,  then  why  not  make  the  best  we  may 
of  life  ? . . . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


263 


She  thus  describes  her  return  home  : — 

I took  the  six  o’clock  train  from  N.  Y.,  and  reached 
this  city  at  noon.  James  was  over  at  Camden  to  meet  me. 
He  gave  the  trunk  check  to  a porter,  and  the  weather  being 
cool,  we  walked  up,  intending  to  take  the  omnibus  at  Third 
St.,  but  it  was  so  much  pleasanter  to  walk  and  talk,  that  we 
slowly  “ footed  it.”  As  we  approached  our  house,  our 
grandchildren,  Lue  and  Anna,  flew  to  meet  us.  Our  daugh- 
ters were  seated  in  the  back  room,  a window  being  open  in 
the  front  for  them  to  hear  the  carriage  stop.  Our  coming 
in,  unperceived  by  them,  was  rather  “ a dip.”  The  children 
walked  in  before  us,  saying,  “ there ’s  no  carriage  in  sight.” 
“ No  ? ” said  they,  “ she  ’ll  not  come  then  till  the  later  train.” 
Just  then  we  walked  in,  and  a shout  from  all  “ made  the 
welkin  ring  ; ” and  such  confusion  of  tongues  for  a few 
minutes  you  have  rarely  heard. 

Soon  after  this,  one  of  the  two  servants,  or  “help,” 
employed  in  the  family,  had  an  attack  of  cholera, 
and  after  being  nursed  through  her  illness,  was  sent 
into  the  country  to  recuperate.  In  this  emergency 
Lucretia  Mott  writes  : “ I sent  for  extra  help,  but 
with  our  large  family  there  is  still  much  to  be  done  ; 
so  this  morning  I have  ironed  four  dozen  pieces, 
made  soft  custards,  attended  to  stewing  blackberries, 
and  potted  some  Dutch  herring,  besides  doing  all  the 
dusting,  and  receiving  several  callers.  I was  more 
tired  when  our  family  of  thirteen  gathered  at  dinner, 
than  since  I came  home.” 

to  m.  c.  w. 

Phila.,  4th  mo.  10th,  1846. 

. . . The  thirty-fifth  anniversary  of  our  marriage,  when 
thou  wast  four  years  old,  and  asked,  “ Is  this  a wedding  ? ” 
I can  go  over  each  year,  and  recall  its  most  striking  inci- 
dents, and  indeed  the  twelve  years  antecedent  to  that,  fur- 


264 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


nish  data  of  interest ; but  I have  never  made  a note  on 
paper  of  the  past,  save  in  letters  like  this.  . . . Our  family- 
party  Seventh-day  was  pleasant ; fifteen  at  dinner,  and 
twenty  at  tea.  I worked  like  a beaver  that  morning,  so  as 
to  be  ready  to  sit  down  with  them  early ; did  my  sweeping 
and  dusting,  raking  the  grass  plat,  etc.,  made  milk  biscuit, 
a plum  pudding,  and  a lemon  pudding.  Mariana  and  Mar- 
tha made  cake  the  day  before.  ...  I was  pleased  to  hear 
of  thy  interest  in  the  abolition  of  capital  punishment ; 
pleased,  too,  that  thou  art  becoming  such  a home  mission- 
ary. ...  I always  feel  sorry  for  strangers  to  hear  G.  F. 
White,  smart  as  he  is,  and  superior  in  the  use  of  lan- 
guage to  most  of  our  preachers,  yet  there  is  so  much  mere 
nonsense  in  his  attempted  explanations  of  Scripture  pas- 
sages, and  so  much  seeming  allowance  for  slavery,  blood- 
shed, and  wine-drinking,  that  the  tendency  must  be  demoral- 
izing. That  atonement  study  is  the  veriest  waste  of  time 
and  energy.  Our  Elders  don’t  like  that  I should  come  out 
so  plainly  on  the  absurdity  of  the  whole  scheme,  but  truth 
and  reason  constrain  me.  George  Truman  was  not  united 
with  yesterday  in  a prospect  of  a short  journey,  which 
gave  evidence  of  more  decided  party  feeling  among  us. 
James  made  some  remarks  to  that  effect,  which  gave  of- 
fense. . . . 

A letter  written  about  this  time  by  William  Lloyd 
Garrison  to  his  wife  gives  his  impression  of  the  house- 
hold of  his  host : — 

. . . “ I am  enjoying  the  hospitality  of  James  Mott  and 
family:  in  his  abode  dwells  much  of  the  disinterestedness, 
purity,  and  peace  of  heaven.  His  lady  is  certainly  one  of 
the  most  remarkable  women  I ever  saw.  She  is  a bold  and 
fearless  thinker,  in  the  highest  degree  conscientious,  of 
most  amiable  manners,  and  truly  instructive  in  her  conver- 
sation. Her  husband  is  worthy  of  that  sacred  relation  to 
her  which  he  sustains,  being  distinguished  for  his  goodness, 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


265 


benignity,  and  philanthropy.  Such  a couple  do  not  make 
it  very  difficult  to  comply  with  our  Lord’s  admirable  in- 
junction, 6 Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.’  ” 

Although  a large  family  in  themselves,  and  living 
in  the  strictest  simplicity,  they  gave  hospitable  wel- 
come to  the  many  guests  who  came  to  them.  Some- 
times it  was  a distinguished  stranger  from  across  the 
ocean,  bearing  letters  of  introduction ; sometimes  it 
was  the  hard-worked  anti-slavery  lecturer  ; or  the 
country  Friend,  in  town  for  a few  days  ; or  perhaps 
one  of  the  large  family  circle,  all  of  whom  made  this 
house  a rallying  point.  The  wretched  fugitive  from 
slavery  also  found  safe  shelter  under  their  roof,  and 
words  of  cheer  and  encouragement  from  its  inmates. 
Many  a poor  creature  came  to  them  hungry  and  rag- 
ged, and  departed  clothed,  fed,  and  comforted. 

At  one  time  they  became  interested  in  an  English 
family,  — a mother  with  seven  children,  — who  had 
come  to  this  country  with  letters  of  introduction  from 
George  Thompson.  They  had  expected  to  settle  in 
the  West,  but  after  many  disappointments,  had  de- 
cided to  return  to  England,  and  were  in  Philadelphia 
awaiting  the  sailing  of  the  packet ; boarding,  though 
with  scarcely  money  enough  to  pay  their  way.  Lu- 
cretia  Mott  invited  the  whole  family  to  stay  at  their 
house,  — u it  would  do  thee  good  to  see  their  grati- 
tude,” she  writes,  — and  for  two  weeks  she  spared 
no  pains  to  make  them  comfortable. 

Occasionally, — fortunately  not  very  often,  — they 
had  visitors  of  a very  different  order  ; self-invited  visit- 
ors, who  descended  upon  them  with  bag  and  baggage. 
In  most  instances  they  quietly  submitted  to  this  inflic- 
tion, preferring  to  be  bored  themselves,  rather  than 
wound  others  by  making  them  appear  unwelcome. 


266 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


At  their  table,  black  guests  and  white  were  treated 
by  them  and  their  family  with  equal  courtesy.  This 
consideration  was  not  always  palatable  to  their 
friends,  but  such  as  did  not  like  it  were  recommended 
to  stay  away.  One  young  man,  a frequent  visitor, 
finding  himself  one  day  expected  to  sit  next  a col- 
ored man  at  dinner,  felt  so  greatly  aggrieved  that 
he  resolved  to  go  no  more  to  the  house.  For  some 
time  he  managed  to  keep  away,  in  which  determina- 
tion he  was  “ violently  let  alone ; ” but  the  attraction 
proved  too  strong ; he  returned,  preferring  to  be  con- 
verted rather  than  forgotten  ; and  afterwards  became, 
not  only  a son-in-law,  but  an  earnest  advocate  of  the 
equality  that  had  so  outraged  him. 

In  the  spring  of  1844  a sad  blow  befel  this  happy 
home,  in  the  death  of  the  beloved  grandmother,  Anna 
Coffin.  Although  she  had  lived  to  the  ripe  age  of 
seventy-three,  and  her  children  were  grown  men  and 
women,  some  of  them  with  children  and  grandchil- 
dren of  their  own,  they  could  not  part  without  the 
keenest  grief  from  one  to  whom  they  still  looked  as 
to  a guide,  relying  on  her  judgment  and  valuing 
her  approbation  as  in  their  younger  days.  Hers  was 
the  perfect  old  age,  surrounded  by  loving  descend- 
ants, who  vied  with  each  other  in  attention  to  her  ; 
upon  whose  joys  and  cares  she  bestowed  the  sympa- 
thy of  a heart  always  young,  and  the  wisdom  of  a 
long  and  varied  experience.  She  shared  their  anxie- 
ties, lessened  their  sorrows,  and  increased  their  hap- 
piness. No  pleasure  was  complete  without  her ; no 
misfortune  insupportable,  when  mitigated  by  her 
counsel  and  encouragement.  My  own  memory  of 
her  is  indistinct.  She  seemed,  to  the  little  girl  I 
was,  to  be  always  sitting  up  very  straight,  always 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


267 


knitting,  and  generally  humming  in  an  undertone  to 
herself.  There  was  nothing  I liked  better  than  to 
take  a nap  on  the  floor  by  her  chair,  lulled  to  sleep 
by  the  monotonous  tap  of  her  feet,  the  regular  click 
of  her  knitting-needles,  and  the  slow  measure  of 
44  Hush,  my  babe,  lie  still  and  slumber.”  But  I re- 
member very  well  the  awe  that  fell  upon  us  at  her 
death,  and  the  sense  of  stillness  and  vacancy  in  the 
house. 

One  of  Anna  Coffin’s  grandchildren,  writing  of 
her,  says : — 

“ She  was  a woman  of  rare  common  sense,  preeminently 
gifted  with  4 docity 9 ; 1 one  of  the  old  type  which  is  fast 
becoming  extinct.  She  usually  sat  erect,  in  a straight- 
backed  chair,  and  seldom  indulged  in  the  luxury  of  a rock- 
ing chair,  unless  for  a little  while  at  twilight.  During  her 
latter  years,  she  was  an  inmate  of  my  father’s  family,  and 
although  she  lived  to  be  seventy-three  years  old,  I do  not 
remember  ever  seeing  her  lie  down  in  the  daytime  for  a 
nap,  or  even  recline  on  the  sofa.  Sometimes,  when  over- 
come with  drowsiness,  her  head  would  drop  forward,  her 
work  fall  into  her  lap,  and  for  a few  minutes  she  would 
4 lose  herself,’  as  she  said.  She  was  very  industrious,  — 
never  idle,  — always  having  knitting  on  hand  for  odd 
moments.  Probably  she  never  bought  a stocking  in  her 
life.  She  was  very  observant,  with  a quick  perception 
of  the  ludicrous  ; and  was  apt  in  the  witty  application  of 
old  Nantucket  sayings  to  passing  events.  After  she  was 
sixty  years  old,  she  went  to  Nantucket  in  a sailing  vessel, 
to  visit  her  sisters.  After  a separation  of  nearly  thirty 
years,  these  six  sisters,  of  whom  she  was  the  youngest,  met 
together  once  more,  all  widows  but  one.” 

At  the  time  of  her  mother’s  death,  Lucretia  Mott 


1 A Nantucket  word,  synonj^mous  with  Mrs.  Stowe’s  “faculty.’ 


268 


JAMES  AND  LUCRET1A  MOTT . 


was  just  recovering  from  an  attack  of  pneumonia, 
and  was  still  too  ill  to  leave  her  bed  ; she  insisted, 
nevertheless,  on  being  carried  into  her  mother’s  room, 
and  remained  there  until  all  was  over.  This  proved 
too  much  for  her  weak  condition,  and  inflammation 
of  the  brain  set  in  ; for  two  weeks  she  hovered  be- 
tween life  and  death,  and  then  very  slowly  regained 
her  health.  Once  well  again,  however,  she  resumed 
her  usual  occupations,  with  no  perceptible  diminu- 
tion of  energy,  going  hither  and  yon  to  attend  relig- 
ious meetings  and  reform  conventions,  sometimes 
alone,  and  sometimes  accompanied  by  her  husband, 
when  he  could  be  spared  from  his  business.  Of  the 
many  philanthropic  societies  of  Philadelphia  in 
which  she  took  part,  she  was  often  the  presiding 
officer,  and  always  an  active  member.  She  also  at- 
tended with  great  regularity  the  First  and  Fourth- 
day  meetings  of  Friends,  taking  especial  interest  in 
the  latter,  because  of  the  large  number  of  school 
children  who  attended  it.  She  liked  to  direct  her 
remarks  to  them,  and  was  particularly  fortunate  in 
holding  their  attention.  A young  friend  wrote  of 
her  in  this  regard  : — 

“ When  she  arose  we  knew  she  was  not  intent  on  trite 
platitudes,  nor  on  exhortations  to  contentment  with  exist- 
ing conditions.  Her  manner  was  simple  and  quiet,  her 
voice  never  rising  above  the  pitch  which  is  agreeable  to  the 
ear  ; and  her  statements  serious,  calm,  and  moderate.  We 
young  folks  were  conscious  of  deep  pride  that  we  were 
members  of  a Christian  church  in  which  such  great  and  in- 
dependent views  as  hers  could  find  noble  expression.  I 
have  known  her  subjected  to  bitter  personal  attack  without 
manifesting  the  least  excitement,  or  making  any  retaliation 
whatever.  Smitten  on  one  cheek,  she  unhesitatingly  turned 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


269 


the  other  ; robbed  of  her  cloak,  she  serenely  made  further 
surrenders  of  self-interest.  But  no  one  ever  saw  this  true 
standard-bearer  make  any  surrender  of  righteous  principle, 
by  abating  one  jot  or  tittle  of  the  testimony  to  which  she 
was  dedicated.” 

A few  years  after  the  death  of  Anna  Coffin,  her 
only  son,  Thomas  M.  Coffin,  died  of  cholera,  after  a 
very  short  illness.  His  sister  Lucretia,  unmindful  of 
the  risk  of  contagion,  went  at  once  to  his  lodgings, 
and  nursed  him  till  he  died,  when  she  had  his  body 
taken  to  her  own  home,  and  held  the  funeral  from 
there.  In  the  excitement  and  fear  of  the  epidemic, 
many  of  her  friends  thought  this  imprudent.  In 
writing  of  it  to  her  sister,  she  says  : “ How  differ- 
ently people  are  constituted  and  affected  ! I loved 
to  be  with  Thomas  all  the  time,  and  to  do  for  him 
afterward  all  that  I could,  in  laying,  him  out.  I 
helped  lift  him  into  his  coffin.” 

Thomas  Coffin  was  about  fifty  years  old  when  he 
died.  Having  never  married,  and  being  a warm- 
hearted man,  he  had  become  very  fond  of  his 
nephews  and  nieces  and  their  children,  and  was  al- 
ways a welcome  visitor  in  their  homes.  Like  his 
father,  Captain  Coffin,  he  was  an  intelligent  man, 
with  old-fashioned  courtly  manners.  In  his  opinions 
he  was  more  liberal  than  his  somewhat  cynical  way 
of  talking  would  lead  one  to  believe.  Unlike  the 
other  members  of  his  family,  he  was  strikingly 
homely,  and  seemed  rather  to  enjoy  the  peculiarity, 
often  exercising  his 'caustic  humor  at  his  own  ex- 
pense. It  is  told  of  him,  that  he  was  induced  in  the 
early  days  of  daguerreotypes  to  have  a picture  taken 
of  himself ; but  on  being  asked  afterwards  to  show 
it,  he  said,  44  It  was  such  an  excellent  likeness  that 
I destroyed  it.” 


270 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


It  was  during  his  life,  and  shortly  after  the  death 
of  “ Grandmother  Coffin,”  that  the  memorable  “ fam- 
ily meetings  ” were  instituted.  They  began  in  1847 
and  continued  for  ten  years,  when  the  removal  from 
Philadelphia  of  various  members  of  the  family  made 
them  no  longer  possible.  These  meetings  were  open 
to  any  descendant  of  “ Grandfather  Folger,”  but 
were  composed  mainly  of  female  descendants,  who 
met  from  house  to  house,  in  alphabetical  order,  every 
Fifth-day  during  the  winter,  right  after  the  usual 
two-o’clock  dinner,  and  stayed  until  dark,  — except 
occasionally,  when  especially  invited  to  tea.  Each 
brought  her  sewing,  any  letters  of  general  interest 
that  she  had  received,  and  whatever  news  she  could 
muster.  These  gatherings  of  the  clan  formed  a sort 
of  domestic  “ exchange,”  and  afforded  opportunity 
for  social  intercourse,  as  well  as  for  consultation  on 
matters  requiring  deliberation  and  judgment;  and 
beyond  this,  they  promoted  a kindly  esprit  de  corps 
that  has  lasted  to  the  third  generation.  For  a few 
winters,  as  many  as  twelve  different  families  were 
included  in  this  privilege. 

As  a rule,  children  were  not  admitted.  We  often 
looked  longingly  through  the  parlor  door  at  the 
pleasant  groups,  and  made  all  possible  errands  into 
the  room  ; but  being  then  at  the  very  undesirable 
age  of  “ little  pitchers,”  we  were  speedily  sent  out 
again.  If  we  sometimes  contrived  to  edge  into  a de- 
mure corner  with  our  little  pretense  of  sewing,  one 
sharp-eyed  cousin  was  sure  to  discover  us ! How- 
ever, when  the  company  was  asked  to  stay  to  tea, 
and  the  various  fathers  and  husbands  swelled  the 
ranks,  we  children  were  also  favored ; and  nothing 
was  more  delightful.  Tea  was  handed,  and  we  were 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


271 


allowed  to  pass  the  dishes.  Then  came  such  games 
as  proverbs  or  anagrams ; and  sometimes,  best  of  all 
to  us,  the  reading  of  original  verses  of  very  pointed 
and  personal  wit.  Who  of  us  — and  how  few  there 
are  now ! — can  ever  forget  those  “ family  meet- 
ings ” ! Our  grandmother  began  them,  at  first 
merely  meaning  to  try  to  fill  her  mother’s  place,  so 
sadly  vacant ; but  gradually  it  grew  to  be  her  own 
place,  and  she  became  the  centre  from  which  all  ra- 
diated, towards  which  all  turned.  The  family  circle 
widened  and  widened,  but  under  her  magic  influence 
it  never  broke.  She  drew  into  its  increasing  range 
ever  increasing  elements  of  strength  and  renewal. 

This  chapter,  mainly  of  domestic  interest,  may 
fitly  conclude  with  an  extract  from  a letter  of  Lucre- 
tia  Mott  to  her  husband,  on  the  occasion  of  his  sixty- 
first  birthday,  he  being  then  away  from  home. 

“ Fourth  -day,  my  dear  husband’s  birthday,  — would 
that  we  could  pass  it  together  ! The  children  all  gather 
and  celebrate  it  by  presenting  their  children  to  be  led 
about,  and  4 kept  as  the  apple  of  the  eye.’  Forty  years 
that  we  have  loved  each  other  with  perfect  love,  though 
not  formally  married  quite  so  long.  How  much  longer  the 
felicity  is  to  be  ours,  who  can  tell  ? What  the  higher  joys 
to  be  revealed  in  the  spiritual  world,  no  man  can  utter  1 ” 


CHAPTER  XII. 


It  will  be  necessary  to  go  back  a few  years  to  take 
up  again  the  letters  of  Lucretia  Mott,  and  trace  in 
them  the  increasing  disfavor  with  which  the  Society 
of  Friends  regarded  her.  They  disapproved  of  her 
sentiments,  and  were  “held  very  uneasy”  by  her 
quiet  persistence;  especially  as  she  never  stepped 
far  enough  beyond  their  limitations  to  enable  them 
to  deal  with  her.  This  state  of  things,  deplorable  as 
it  appears,  continued  until  public  opinion  had  made 
the  anti-slavery  cause  popular.  In  place  of  the  to- 
kens of  loving  appreciation  with  which  her  coming 
into  the  re-organized  society  had  been  greeted,  she 
now  received  discourtesy,  rebuke,  and  censure,  at 
times  amounting  to  persecution.  Through  all,  she 
pursued  the  course  which  Divine  law  had  written  so 
plainly  upon  her  heart,  and  never  faltered  in  keeping 
the  covenant  of  her  early  days.  Courteous  and  con- 
siderate with  all,  she  yet  withheld  the  truth  from 
none. 

Before  taking  up  the  letters,  however,  it  may  not 
be  amiss  to  introduce  the  following  extracts  from  the 
journal  of  a venerable  Friend.  In  his  entry  4th  mo. 
30th,  1843,  he  says : — 

“ Let  me  say  a few  i lore  words  respecting  that  handmaid 
of  the  Lord,  Lucretia  Mott!  What  else  but  the  Divine 
arm  of  power  can  support  her,  and  enable  her  to  declare  un- 
sophistical  truth  with  such  boldness,  convincing  her  hearers 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


273 


of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  in  all  its  simplicity,  stripped  of 
its  forms  and  ceremonies ; she  shows  it  up  in  its  native 
purity  and  in  the  most  winning  aspect.  O faithful  servant, 
favored  of  the  Lord ! May  thy  sun  go  down  in  clear  se- 
renity, without  any  clouds,  and  thy  spiritual  vision  keep 
clear  to  the  last ! ” 

And  again,  1st  mo.  21st,  1844:  — 

“ On  sitting  down  in  meeting,  it  came  into  my  heart  to 
pray  for  Lucretia  Mott,  that  she  might  be  supported  in 
all  her  trials  and  her  discouragements.  . . . Before  I was 
through  my  aspirations,  she  arose  with,  ‘ In  your  patience 
possess  ye  your  souls/  and  gave  an  edifying  discourse.” 

2nd  mo.,  1845  : — 

“Next,  that  precious  handmaid  of  the  Lord,  Lucretia 
Mott.  Great  have  been  her  exercise  and  devotion  for  the 
cause  of  the  slave  ; may  her  reward  be  sure ! Thou  pre- 
cious lamb,  thou  hast  known  what  it  is  to  be  in  perils 
through  false  brethren,  and  to  be  persecuted  for  righteous- 
ness’ sake,  and  thine  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Let  me 
here  bear  my  testimony  to  thy  edifying  discourses,  and  be 
permitted  to  say  that  I believe  thou  art  not  far  from  the 
kingdom.” 

Once  more,  3rd  mo.  29th,  1846  : — 

“ Lucretia  Mott  occupied  most  of  the  meeting  with  a 
lively  and  edifying  discourse  before  about  eleven  hundred 
people.  Lucretia,  thou  beloved  handmaid  of  the  Lord ! 
Great  is  thy  faith,  and  great  are  thy  persecutions ! ” 

The  first  letter  in  this  connection,  written  at  the 
same  time  of  the  foregoing  extract,  was  addressed  to 
Richard  D.  and  Hannah  Webb,  of  Dublin. 

Phila.,  3rd  mo.  23rd,  1846. 

My  dear  Friends,  — In  attempting  to  revive  a cor- 
respondence which  has  so  nearly  died  out  for  want  of  faith- 
fulness on  my  part,  apologies  for  the  neglect  would  seem  a 
18 


274 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


natural  beginning ; but  never  relishing  such  in  letters  re- 
ceived, I will  not  inflict  them  on  you.  That  part  in  your 
last  which  took  our  attention  most  forcibly  was  that  which 
would  naturally  be  striking,  if  not  shocking,  to  a traditional 
Quaker  — that  both  of  you  have  changed  your  costume 
somewhat.  I have  been  looking  over  your  letters  to  us, 
from  time  to  time  since  the  spring  of  1840  — that  ever 
memorable  season.  There  is  none  directly  to  us  since  my 
illness,  two  years  ago.  In  these  we  can  trace  a gradual 
non-adherence  to  sect,  as  well  as  to  what  are  regarded 
orthodox  doctrines.  I never  quite  wanted  you  to  cut  loose 
from  these,  because  you  would  thus  lose  what  influence 
you  might  have  with  Friends,  as  well  as  some  other  of 
your  benighted  inhabitants.  Although  I attach  little  impor- 
tance to  our  peculiar  dress  or  language,  and  have  no  wish 
to  see  either  perpetuated,  still  I would  prefer  that  the 
young  should  not  be  educated  in  these  peculiarities,  rather 
than  that  their  parents  should  leave  them.  This  is  not 
meant  as  any  censure  of  your  course.  You  have  probably 
acted  from  deliberate  conviction.  Your  dress  may  be  quite 
as  simple  in  its  present  form,  and  that  is  the  testimony 
after  all.  I know  it  is  dry  work  to  keep  up  any  form, 
after  the  life  and  power  of  it  have  passed  away.  Our 
afternoon  meetings  have  long  been  burdensome  to  us,  and 
of  late  we  have  ceased  attending  them,  generally  employing 
that  time  in  visiting  the  colored  people. 

Devoting  a few  hours  occasionally  in  this  way  has  ap- 
peared to  us  as  acceptable  worship,  as  the  fast  which  our 
Jews  have  chosen.  They  would  say,  “ This  ought  ye  to 
have  done,  and  not  leave  the  other  undone.”  But  in  this, 
as  in  some  other  acts,  we  have  taken  the  liberty  to  judge 
for  ourselves.  The  “ Select  ” order  among  us  has  come  in 
for  a share  of  opposition.  After  nearly  thirty  years’  ex- 
perience and  observation  of  the  results  of  this  establish- 
ment, we  have  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  nearly  all  the 
divisions  among  us  have  had  their  origin  in  these  meetings. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


275 


Clothing  a few  of  our  equal  brethren  with  power  to  judge 
the  ministry  ; selecting  here  and  there  one  to  ordain  for  the 
ministry  ; and  placing  these  in  elevated  positions  ; it  is  no 
difficult  matter  for  them  to  regard  themselves  “ the  heads 
of  the  tribes,”  and  to  act  accordingly.  There  is  quite  a 
spirit  of  “ come-outerism  ” in  some  parts  of  our  Yearly 
Mg,  as  well  as  in  Western  N.  Y.,  and  Ohio.  The  intoler- 
ant, proscriptive  course  of  those  in  power  among  us  has 
led  to  this  result. 

The  disownment  of  such  men  as  I.  T.  Hopper,  C.  Mar- 
riott, J.  A.  Dugdale,  and  his  friends  of  Green  Plain, 
Ohio,  has  caused  great  disaffection,  and  quite  a number 
have  meted  the  same  measure,  by  disowning  the  Society  in 
their  turn.  You  may  have  seen  some  account  of  the  Marl- 
boro’ conference,  growing  out  of  the  treatment  of  S.  S. 
Foster,  by  our  Western  Quarterly  Mg.  The  address  that 
conference  issued  is  being  presented  by  them  to  each  of 
our  Quarterly,  Monthly,  and  Preparative  Mgs.  Commit- 
tees withdraw  to  examine  it,  and  of  course  report  against 
the  reading  of  it.  Some  few  of  the  Monthly  Mgs  have 
read  it.  Geo.  F.  White  and  other  opposers  are  traveling 
here  and  there,  using  their  influence  on  that  side.  There 
is  a strong  effort  made  by  our  rulers  to  check  the  liberal 
ministry  among  us.  No  reformers  are  “ recommended.” 
The  difficulties  seem  increasing  with  those  already  ordained. 
Griffith  M.  Cooper,  one  of  our  most  radical  ministers,  has 
lately  been  deposed  by  a small  minority  — the  ruling  influ- 
ence in  his  meeting  — a branch  of  Genesee  Yearly.  Others 
of  us  meet  with  little  sympathy  or  unity  to  travel  abroad. 
It  is  proposed  by  some  to  hold  a general  conference,  in  view 
of  another  separation  and  re-organization.  But  there  are  so 
many  now  who  have  no  unity  with  religious  combinations, 
that  it  would  be  difficult  to  effect  a reform  in  that  way. 

The  assumed  authority  of  men’s  mgs,  and  the  admitted 
subordination  of  women’s,  is  another  cause  of  complaint. 
Indeed,  an  entire  radical  change  in  our  Discipline  would 


276 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


be  the  result  of  another  movement  or  division  with  us. 
Some  of  us  were  prepared  for  much  greater  changes,  or 
advances  than  we  made,  eighteen  years  ago ; but  we  igno- 
bly compromised  to  preserve  our  name  and  standing,  and 
to  gain  numbers.  Those  who  were  gained  by  such  conces- 
sions are  now  our  opposers  ; we  having  unwisely  exalted 
them  above  equal  brethren,  clothing  them  with  office,  and 
giving  them  power.  But  enough  of  this.  You,  having 
seen  your  way  further  out  of  the  shackles  of  sect,  will 
take  little  interest  in  this  Society  warfare.  You  have 
quarrels  enough  of  your  own,  too,  to  occupy  you.  We 
should  like  to  hear  how  the  Gurneyites  and  Wilburites 
are  getting  along  with  you  — whether  for  “ the  divisions 
of  Reuben  there  are  great  searchings  of  heart.”  The  Or- 
thodox here  are  looking  with  some  anxiety  to  the  coming 
Yearly  Meeting.  Rhode  Island  Yearly  has  quite  separated. 
There  is  no  more  love  lost  between  these  parties,  than  be- 
tween abolitionists  and  their  opposers,  or  than  there  was 
twenty  years  since,  during  the  Hicksite  contest.  How  un- 
worthily have  the  London  committee  conducted  themselves 
towards  the  anti-slavery  part  of  Indiana  Yearly  Mg.  But 
what  better  could  one  expect  from  such  bigots.  I felt  a 
wish  to  call  and  see  them  when  they  were  in  this  city,  but 
my  husband  did  not  incline  to  go  with  me,  and  I had  not 
the  courage  to  go  alone. 

When  you  write  again,  and  let  that  be  very  soon,  please 
mention  whether  the  “ Jacobites  ” or  “ White  Quakers  ” 
have  come  to  an  end  ; how  much  of  division  there  is 
among  you  ; whether  your  anti-slavery  appeals  in  refer- 
ence to  the  use  of  the  meeting-houses  produced  any  effect ; 
and  what  progress  there  is  in  the  temperance  cause.  Geo. 
F.  White  prophesies  its  “ speedy  downfall  — even  as  abo- 
lition is  passing  away.”  And  the  “ still  more  specious 
and  plausible  movement  for  peace  ” is  “doomed  to  a sim- 
ilar fate”  — “ they  being  all,  counterfeits  of  the  true.” 

Elihu  Burritt  is  sincerely  interested,  I believe,  in  the 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


277 


peace  question,  as  far  as  he  goes ; and  he  and  his  co-adju- 
tors  are  doing  great  good.  We  may  hope  that  they,  and 
other  lovers  of  peace,  in  this  land  and  yours,  will  avert 
the  impending  danger  of  a war  between  these  two  coun- 
tries. Our  politicians  and  demagogues  may  make  a great 
bluster,  and  your  nation  may  expend  much  in  preparation 
for  battle ; but  let  the  moral  power  of  the  friends  of  peace 
be  exerted  and  we  may  hope  the  sword  will  be  stayed. 
Adin  Ballou  is  coming  out  with  an  exposition  of  non-re- 
sistance, written  at  the  suggestion  of  our  Edward  M.  Davis, 
and  published  at  his  expense.  . . . 

Do  any  of  Theodore  Parker’s  writings  reach  you  ? His 
Installation  Sermon,  radical  though  it  is,  is  excellent.  Is 
James  Haughton  prepared  for  this  advance  step  on  the 
part  of  the  Unitarians?  It  seemed  to  us  that  the  Dublin 
believers  in  that  faith  were  but  little  beyond  their  more 
orthodox  worshipers. 

Richard  Allen’s  letter  in  a late  “ Liberator  ” cheered  our 
hearts.  It  is  pleasant  to  find  that  the  deceitfulness  of 
riches  is  not  choking  the  Divine  word  in  him.  His  hope 
in  the  Anti-Corn-Law  movement  is  just  what  I like  to  see. 
Would  that  we  had  more  faith  in  the  ultimate  triumph  of 
great  principles ! The  free-produce  stir,  and  Joseph  Sturge’s 
interest  in  that  question,  was  good  news:  though  I fully 
agree  with  Richard,  that  “ it  is  by  other  means  that  slavery 
is  to  be  overthrown.”  This  is  an  act  of  consistency,  how- 
ever, and  will  have  its  weight  as  far  as  it  goes.  A society 
has  lately  been  formed  here  among  our  Orthodox  Friends, 
from  which  we  hope  for  a better  supply  of  free  grown 
cotton  goods.  I trust  that  Joseph  Sturge  will  use  his  in- 
fluence for  the  manufacture  of  the  finer  cotton  fabrics. 
How  I longed  when  in  England  for  that  question  to  receive 
more  favor  in  the  Convention,  rather  than  the  reasonings 
of  the  apostate  Colver  and  that  Quaker,  — I forget  his 
name. 

I have  a gauze  cap,  given  me  by  our  hostess  in  London, 


278 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  I A MOTT . 


with  a hope  that  I would  imitate  its  tasty  form,  and  silk 
cord  ; thus  improving,  in  her  eye,  my  head-gear.  She  little 
knew  how  fearful  and  jealous  1 our  lovers  of  the  peculiar 
dress  are  of  the  slightest  innovation.  My  returning  home 
with  my  “ coal-scoop  bonnet  ” a little  more  elevated  in  the 
crown,  and  a few  additional  plaits  in  it,  was  regarded  as  an 
unworthy  imitation  of  your  Friends  approximating  to  the 
“ world  and  its  corrupt  customs.”  I keep  that  cap,  how- 
ever, in  memory  of  its  owner,  and  like  to  produce  it  at  times 
to  astonish  our  natives  with  its  high  crown  and  odd  shape. 

Who  would  have  thought  that  six  years  would  pass 
away  before  one  of  our  Dublin  friends  would  visit  Amer- 
ica ? We  are  all  growing  so  old  that  you  ought  to  lose 
no  time.  I had  fondly  hoped  to  introduce  my  dear  mother 
to  some  of  you;  but  she  is  gone;  alas!  Two  years  have 
passed  since  her  death,  and  we  still  mourn  our  loss.  Our 
family  is  changing  in  other  respects.  Two  of  our  children 
have  married  during  the  last  year.2  Only  one,  a daughter, 
remains  with  us  now. 

We  have  engaged  the  services  of  some  of  our  good  speak- 
ers, to  labor  in  new  fields  in  New  Jersey,  and  parts  of  this 
State.  Now  is  a favorable  time  for  anti-slavery  action  ; 
for  the  arrival  of  the  slave  ship  “ Pons  ” at  our  wharf,  and 
all  the  horrid  details  of  the  wretched  captives  have  created 
a sensation  among  our  quiet-loving  inhabitants.  A large 
anti-slavery  meeting  was  held  last  First-day  on  the  wharf, 
in  sight  of  the  ship.  Several  thousand  persons  listened 

1 Just  how  “ fearful  and  jealous  ” the  Friends  were  then  of  any  change 
in  the  cut  of  their  peculiar  dress,  may  be  inferred  from  the  following  in- 
cident : — 

Shortly  after  our  grandmother’s  return  from  England,  she  attended 
Friends’  Meeting  in  Wilmington,  Delaware,  very  naturally  wearing  her 
new  English  bonnet.  At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  one  of  the  Elders  said 
to  her,  “I  am  sorry,  my  dear,  to  see  that  thou  hast  made  a change  in  thy 
dress.  When  I saw  thee  coming  in  this  morning  with  that  bonnet  on, 
I could  think  of  nothing  but  a soldier’s  jockey-cap!  ” 

2 Elizabeth  married  Thomas  S.  Cavender,  of  Philadelphia,  — and 
Thomas,  his  cousin,  Mariana  Pelham,  of  Auburn,  N.  Y. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  279 

with  thrilling  interest  to  the  appeals  of  Dr.  Elder  and 
Thomas  Earle* 

J.  Miller  Me  Kim  is  steadily  devoting  himself  to  the  in- 
terests of  the  cause  at  the  Anti-Slavery  office,  and  as  joint 
editor  with  Mary  Grew,  of  the  “ Penna  Freeman.” 

I must  now  say  farewell,  with  all  the  love  this  can  con- 
vey to  our  dear  friends  in  Dublin. 

Again  farewell,  Lucretia  Mott. 

Phila.,  4th  mo.  28th,  1846. 

My  dear  Elizabeth  Pease,  — More  than  two  years 
have  passed  since  the  receipt  of  thy  truly  acceptable  letter. 
During  that  time  I have  hardly  written  to  any  of  our  dear 
English  or  Irish  friends ; for  after  the  severe  illness  which 
so  greatly  affected  my  nervous  system,  I was  advised  to 
avoid  much  reading  or  writing.  But  I must  send  thee  a 
line  now,  dear  Elizabeth,  expressive  of  the  sympathy  I feel 
with  thee  in  thy  late  bereavement.  Thy  long  continued 
devotion  to  thy  dear  father  doubtless  renders  this  stroke 
doubly  trying  to  thee.  In  many  ways  we  feel  such  a loss. 
The  tear  will  naturally  flow  at  the  severance  of  such  a tie ; 
and  far  be  it  from  me  to  seek  to  stay  it.  I know  full  well 
the  keenness  of  the  separation  between  parent  and  child. 
My  dear  mother  was  taken  from  us  when  I could  illy  bear 
such  a shock.  She  was  companionable  in  every  way  ; her 
grandchildren  as  well  as  her  children  delighted  in  her  so- 
ciety. She  was  vigorous  in  constitution  of  both  body  and 
mind,  and  promised  a longer  life  than  seven ty-three.  But 
we  had  to  yield  her,  and  resignation  to  the  event  has  been 
a hard  lesson.  I therefore  feel  less  able  to  preach  it  to 
others.  •>  c » 

The  contents  of  thy  last  letter  may  not,  after  so  long  a 
silence  on  my  part  in  reply,  be  familiar  to  thee  now.  Thou 
alluded  to  our  intercourse  together,  in  England,  and  to 
some  little  constraint  that  thou  afterward  thought  existed 
between  us.  As  to  thy  fear  of  engrossing  too  much  of  our 


280 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


time,  and  thy  regarding  us  as  among  the  “ lions  of  the  Con- 
vention,the  thought,  I believe,  never  occurred  to  us.  On 
the  contrary,  we  felt  truly  grateful  for  thy  prompt  attention 
to  us,  while  some,  from  sectarian  bigotry,  were  standing 
aloof.  As  to  the  “lion”  part,  we  felt  much  more  that  we 
were  “ counted  as  sheep  for  the  slaughter.”  That  feeling, 
added  to  the  knowledge  that  many  among  you  were  greatly 
shocked  at  our  supposed  heresies,  did  cause  a little  restraint 
in  our  mingling  with  you.  When  we  met  accidentally  at 
meeting,  I felt  quite  a pity  for  thee,  seeing  that  thou  would 
be  brought  into  a strait  after  meeting,  whether  to  speak 
cordially  to  us,  and  thus  identify  thyself  with  those  who 
were  “ despised  and  rejected  of  men,”  or  to  turn  from  us, 
and  thus  do  violence  to  the  promptings  of  thy  kind  nature. 
But  the  more  intercourse  we  had,  the  more  these  fears  and 
restraints  vanished ; and  our  latter  interviews  — especially 
the  last,  in  Liverpool — were  all  any  one  could  desire. 
Since  that  time,  our  firm  adherence  to  the  great  cause 
which  first  bound  us  together,  and  the  freedom  of  corre- 
spondence, have  knit  us  together  “ as  the  heart  of  one 
man,”  and  we  can  greet  one  another  as  very  friends.  As 
to  being  sundered  by  differences  in  points  of  faith,  if  that 
be  sufficient  cause  of  division,  “ Oh  Lord,  who  shall  stand  ? ” 
Have  not  those,  who  at  that  time  formed  a strong  and 
united  phalanx  of  opposition  to  “ Hicksism,”  now  become 
divided  among  themselves,  on  little  hair-splitting  points  of 
theology?  Let  us  rather  look,  as  the  truth-loving  Jesus 
recommended,  for  the  fruits  which  proceed  from  a good 
heart ; for  about  these  there  is  no  controversy.  There  is  a 
response  in  every  heart  to  the  exhibition  of  justice,  mercy, 
love,  peace,  and  charity,  which  goes  far  to  prove  that  God 
has  created  man  upright ; and  that  the  counter  doctrine 
of  human  depravity  has  done  much  to  make  the  heart 
wicked,  and  to  produce  the  giant  sins  that  afflict  mankind. 
. . . What  dreadful  battles  on  the  plains  of  India ! A mon- 
strous sacrifice  of  human  life,  by  a professedly  Christian 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


281 


nation  ! And  your  poor  starved  people  at  home  too,  over- 
worked and  underpaid  until  driven  to  desperation  ; what  is 
to  be  done,  in  view  of  all  these  evils  ? The  remedy  looks 
at  times  so  hopeless,  that  I am  ready  to  choose  death  rather 
than  life,  if  I must  feel  as  I have  done  for  these  classes. 
There  was  an  extensive  strike  of  the  hand-loom  weavers  in 
this  city,  last  winter.  They  were  reduced  almost  to  starva- 
tion ; but  they  did  not  gain  the  added  wages  claimed,  for 
“ with  the  oppressor  there  is  power.”  I could  but  sympa- 
thize with  them  in  their  demand  for  a better  recompense 
to  their  early  and  late  toil.  . . . My  James  desires  most 
affectionate  remembrances.  Thine,  L.  Mott. 

The  following  letter  is  in  reply  to  one  from  R.  D. 
Webb,  written  during  the  prevalence  of  the  great 
famine  in  Ireland  : — 

Phil.,  2nd  mo.  21st,  1847. 

My  dear  Friend,  Richard  D.  Webb,  — Thy  very 
acceptable  letter  was  most  opportune.  Not  only  was  it 
read  and  re-read  at  the  several  mss  referred  to,  but  long 
extracts  from  it  were  published  in  “ Friends’  Intelligen- 
cer,” and  thus  were  well  circulated  through  our  Yearly 
Meeting  boundaries.  James  says  the  subject  was  opened 
by  an  Elder  in  our  meetg.  He  did  not  tell  you  that  that 
Elder  was  prompted  by  one  of  our  abolition  friends  ; for 
after  all,  “ men  of  one  idea,”  as  they  are  called,  if  work  is 
to  be  done  in  any  department  of  justice,  mercy,  or  benev- 
olence, must  take  the  lead,  either  openly,  or  behind  the 
curtain,  as  the  case  may  require.  This  “ ball  ” for  Ireland 
is  so  thoroughly  set  in  motion  now,  that  abolitionists  may 
leave  it  with  those  who  refuse  to  work  with  them  in  their 
cause,  the  removal  of  one  fruitful  source  of  misery  and  star- 
vation — personal  slavery.  Accordingly,  we  have  been  in- 
terested these  two  weeks  past  in  an  effort  to  reestablish 
the  “ True  American,”  (Cassius  M.  Clay’s  paper,)  in  Ken- 
tucky. John  C.  Vaughn,  a South  Carolinian,  edited  the 


282 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


paper  with  ability,  after  C.  M.  Clay  left  it,  and  indeed 
mostly  after  it  was  moved  to  Cincinnati.  Vaughn  has  been 
obliged  to  suspend  it,  owing  to  lack  of  funds,  though  he 
has  received  very  many  letters  from  residents  of  Kentucky, 
urging  its  revival.  He  has  been  to  New  York  and  Boston 
to  raise  funds  and  has  been  quite  successful ; $3,500  being 
subscribed.  It  is  a hobby  with  him,  and  he  has  already 
expended  $1,500,  in  keeping  up  the  paper  as  long  as  he 
did.  He  is  now  aided  by  influential  men  in  Kentucky,  who 
with  help  from  the  North,  are  determined  to  carry  it  on. 
We  have  called  together  our  liberal  friends,  in  scores  at 
our  house,  and  heard  his  letters  and  statements ; he  pre- 
ferred this  mode  to  a more  public  mg.  We  shall  raise 
more  than  $1,000  here.  It  is  attended  with  greater  ex- 
pense to  print  and  publish  at  the  South. 

You  will  see  by  our  papers  how  many  causes  of  encour- 
agement there  are  for  persevering  labor  in  the  harvest 
field  of  freedom.  The  increasing  interest  and  action  in  Del- 
aware, and  some  other  slave  states ; the  freedom  of  discus- 
sion in  Congress  ; the  editorials  in  our  political  newspapers  ; 
the  acts  of  our  legislatures ; lastly,  and  some  will  think 
leastly , our  success  in  calling  large  meetings  of  women,  to 
confer  together,  and  to  petition  on  this  subject;  all  these 
inspire  us  with  hope  that  the  days  of  slavery  are  numbered. 
We  give  the  “ Anti- Slavery  League”  also  our  fraternal  all- 
hail ! for  its  broad  platform  ; putting  to  shame  the  London 
committee  and  “ World’s  Convention.”  . . . 

I received  a letter  not  long  since  from  the  peace  advo- 
cate, Elihu  Burritt,  asking  my  aid  in  procuring  for  him  a 
list  of  all  the  Sunday-schools  in  our  city,  with  their  super- 
intendents, in  order  to  try  to  establish  a correspondence  on 
the  subject  of  peace,  love,  and  liberty.  I confess  I have 
not  faith  enough  in  the  efficacy  of  the  measure,  nor  indeed 
in  Sunday-school  operations  in  general,  to  enter  into  it 
very  heartily.  I did,  however,  take  the  letter  to  the  agent 
of  the  Sunday-School  Union,  and  he  declined  to  furnish 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


283 


such  a list ; as  they  only  instilled  general  principles,  leaving 
details  for  parents  and  other  schools.  I intend  to  write  to 
Elihu  Burritt  on  the  subject.  It  is  often  a question,  and 
still  unsettled  with  me,  whether  the  various  religious  or- 
ganizations, with  all  their  errors,  are  more  productive  of 
good  than  evil.  But  until  we  can  offer  something  better  in 
their  stead  to  a people  largely  governed  by  religious  senti- 
ment, and  a natural  love  for  association,  it  requires  great 
care  how  we  shake  their  faith  in  existing  institutions.  I 
feel  so  when  sitting  in  our  colored  Methodist  meetings, 
where  appeals  to  emotion  call  forth  such  loud  shoutings  ; 
and  yet  the  effect  of  the  religious  training  they  receive, 
with  all  its  grossness,  is  wholesome  on  their  lives  and  con- 
duct. So,  in  our  Quaker  Society,  with  all  the  undue  stress 
on  externals,  and  all  the  preaching  up  “ quietude”  and 
doing  nothing,  still,  the  appeal  to  the  inner  sense  is  not 
made  in  vain ; and  many  of  our  fold  are  among  the  fore- 
most in  reform  and  good  works.  We  have  a blessed  ex- 
ample, however,  in  the  anointed  of  God,  in  his  exposure 
of  the  errors  and  sins  which  obstructed  the  progress  of  his 
religious  sect ; and  duty,  not  less  imperative,  is  urging 
some  now  to  cry  against  the  errors  of  creeds,  and  forms  of 
worship,  as  obstacles  to  true  holiness. 

The  taking  for  granted  that  everything  in  the  Bible  is 
true,  and  must  not  be  questioned,  is  doing  much  harm. 
War  and  slavery  cannot  be  so  successfully  assailed  while 
this  is  the  case.  John  Jackson,1  a minister  in  our  Society, 
has  published  a little  work  on  “ Peace  and  War,”  in  which 
he  calls  in  question  the  Divine  right  of  the  Jewish  wars. 
This  has  brought  up  a new  issue  among  our  Friends,  and 
many  of  us  are  now  charged  with  unsound  doctrine.  “ Go- 

1 John  Jackson  was  a Friend  who  stood  deservedly  high  in  the  Society 
as  a rarely  gifted  and  impressive  preacher,  and  a consistent,  exemplary, 
and  influential  minister.  In  the  year  1846  he  published  a small  treatise 
entitled  Reflections  on  Peace  and  War , which  soon  reached  a second  edi- 
tion. His  object  was  to  show  that  war  is  at  variance  with  the  Christian 
religion. 


284 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


ing  out  in  the  mixture  ” is  seldom  complained  of  now.  We 
are  in  a divided  state ; but  not  any  more  so  than  are  our 
Orthodox  Friends.  The  death  of  Joseph  John  Gurney  has 
made  some  sensation,  and  much  has  been  published  of  eulo- 
gies and  elegies,  and  all  the  particulars  of  his  death  and 
burial.  I would  not  speak  invidiously,  however ; for  his 
generous  outpouring  of  Fortune’s  treasures  was  worthy  of 
praise.  Let  his  example  be  followed  ! 

Every  part  of  thy  letter  was  interesting.  The  little 
sketch  of  Joseph  Blanco  White  prepared  us  to  read  the 
book  with  a keen  relish.  Of  course  Sarah  Pugh  had  time  to 
read  it  first,  as  she  is  the  most  of  “ a lady  of  leisure  ” among 
us.  The  work  is  rare  here ; only  a few  English  copies  to 
be  obtained.  Our  children  are  now  reading  it,  and  I enjoy 
it  by  piece-meal.  It  is  exceedingly  interesting,  but  much 
too  radical  for  all  of  you,  but  James  Haughton  ; is  n’t  it  ? 
If  not,  a change  must  have  come  over  you  since  we  were 
in  Dublin.  Only  think,  almost  seven  years  ago  ! You  only 
whispered  heresy  then.  The  published  correspondence  in 
J.  Blanco  White’s  life  adds  greatly  to  the  interest  of  the 
book.  We  wonder  that  we  heard  nothing  of  him  while  we 
were  in  England.  Theodore  Parker  is  preparing  his  hear- 
ers and  readers  for  great  radicalism  in  Humanitarian  Chris- 
tianity. Such  preaching  and  such  works  as  White’s  will 
certainly  modify  the  orthodox  faith,  as  the  boldness  of  a 
Priestly,  a Worcester,  and  a Channing  has  already  done. 

Have  you  noticed  what  a step  the  Unitarian  convention 
took  in  this  city,  in  graciously  permitting  a woman  to 
speak  ? And  such  a woman ! That  made  quite  a stir  in 
our  Zion,  and  increased  the  opposition  to  that  woman,  too  ! 

But  I am  coming  to  the  end  of  my  paper  without  saying 
how  my  love  flows  unbounded  to  your  circle  — all. 

Most  affectionately,  L.  Mott. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  explain  that  Lucretia 
Mott  herself  was  the  woman  who  spoke  in  the  Uni- 
tarian convention. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


285 


The  newspapers  of  the  time  noticed  her  address 
according  to  their  several  predilections,  some  giving 
favorable  reports,  others  dismissing  the  innovation 
of  a woman’s  speaking  as  an  unwarrantable  64  lag- 
ging in  of  the  woman’s  rights  question.”  The  fol- 
lowing report  is  from  the  44  Proceedings  of  the  Reg- 
ular Autumnal  Convention  of  Unitarian  Christians, 
held  in  Philadelphia,  Oct.  20,  1846.” 

...  44  Rev.  Mr.  Furness-  begged  leave  to  interrupt  the 
discussion  a moment,  to  acquaint  the  convention  that  a 
member  from  the  Society  of  Friends  was  present,  Lucretia 
Mott,  and  to  move  that  she  be  invited  to  take  a seat  in  the 
convention,  with  leave  to  speak  if  she  should  find  herself 
moved  to  it.  Passed  without  opposition.” 

Lucretia  Mott  said  : — 

44  It  is  most  unexpected  to  me,  to  be  permitted  to  speak 
on  this  occasion.  I am  gratified  in  having  an  invitation  to 
speak  out  the  truth  without  clothing  it  in  set  theological 
language.  I liked  the  observations  of  the  last  speaker  (Dr. 
Hedge),  especially  in  reference  to  this  point.  We  make  the 
cross  of  Christ  of  no  effect  by  the  ambiguous  and  deceiving 
phraseology  we  throw  around  his  precepts  and  doctrines. 
It  goes  to  perpetuate  the  erroneous  views  which  prevail  in 
Christendom,  of  the  divinity  of  Christ  and  the  vicarious 
atonement.  If  we  could  disabuse  Christianity  of  the  errors 
of  theology,  we  should  do  much  towards  advancing  so  great 
and  glorious  a system,  if  it  can  be  called  such.  But  when 
preachers,  for  fear  of  losing  their  reputation  in  the  relig- 
ious world,  speak  of  their  faith  in  the  divinity  of  Christ  and 
the  vicarious  atonement,  they  are  retarding  Christian  prog- 
ress by  their  want  of  simplicity  and  frankness. 

44  Nothing  is  more  fitted  to  impede  this  progress  than 
the  popular  theology,  the  generally  received  system  of  faith. 
A speaker  (Mr.  Clarke)  has  said  that  we  ought  not  willingly 
to  allow  ourselves  to  be  cut  off  from  the  body  of  the 


286 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Church.  But  however  vital  that  body  may  be,  and  I would 
not  deny  it  much  earnestness  and  worth,  yet  we  must  be 
willing  to  be  separated  from  it  in  respect  to  these  important 
doctrines.  But  who  is  there  of  you  glorying  so  much  in 
that  spirit  of  heresy  in  which  St.  Paul  boasted  — heresy 
after  the  manner  of  men  — who  of  you  stands  so  fast  in 
the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  has  made  us  free,  as  to  ac- 
knowledge the  extent  of  his  secret  suspicions  of  views  ordi- 
narily professed  ? Who  is  ready  to  hold  up  the  purity  of 
human  nature  in  place  of  its -depravity?  Who  will  speak 
of  the  importance  of  becoming  Christ-like,  by  following  his 
example  ? 

“ We  are  too  prone  to  take  our  views  of  Christianity  from 
some  of  the  credulous  followers  of  Christ,  lest  any  depart- 
ure from  the  early  disciples  should  fasten  upon  us  the  sus- 
picion of  unbelief  in  the  Bible.  But  should  we  not  feel 
free  to  speak  of  the  narratives  of  those  who  hand  down  the 
account  of  Christ’s  mission  in  their  true  character  ? The 
importance  of  free  thinking  and  honest  speech  cannot  be 
over-estimated.  Be  not  afraid  of  the  reputation  of  infidels, 
or  the  opprobium  of  the  religious  world.  We  must  be  will- 
ing to  be  severed  from  it,  if  necessary.  And  our  fruits,  and 
not  our  opinions,  will  finally  judge  us.  There  is  but  one 
criterion  of  judgment ; and  everybody  kuowrs  what  love, 
truth,  mercy  are ! If  we  seek  to  bring  forth  righteousness 
exceeding  the  righteousness  of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees, 
then  we  need  fear  little,  though  brother  deliver  up  brother 
to  death  ! It  may  become  a small  thing  to  be  judged  of 
man’s  judgment.  We  ought  to  rejoice  that  we  are  per- 
mitted to  offer  a pattern  of  Christianity  exceeding  the  com- 
mon one.  We  need  Saviours  that  shall  be  as  Saviours  on 
our  own  Mount  Zion.  How  great  is  the  mischief  those 
false  doctrines  are  doing,  which  make  man  depraved,  and 
then  point  him  to  the  vicarious  sufferings  of  Christ ! We 
are  too  prone  to  begin  with  the  spirit,  and  then  seek  to  be 
made  perfect  in  the  flesh.  We  clothe  our  thoughts  in  ex* 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


287 


pressions  that  deceive.  There  is  too  much  image  worship 
still  practiced  by  Christians ! We  are  apt  to  proselyte  to 
sect  rather  than  to  Christianity  ! It  has  been  well  said,  our 
fathers  made  graven  images,  but  we  make  verbal  ones.  God 
has  made  man  after  his  own  image,  and  man  has  made  God 
after  his  image.  If  you  have  had  Channing  and  Worcester 
to  lead  you  on,  why  are  you  not  prepared  to  carry  the 
work  forward,  even  beyond  them  ? 

“ My  heart  was  made  humble  and  tender  when  I came 
into  this  convention.  I saw  in  the  chair  Samuel  Parkman, 
of  Boston,  the  son  of  an  old  friend  of  my  father.  Looking 
at  Calvinistic  Boston  as  it  then  was,  and  considering  how 
Channing  rose  and  bore  his  testimony,  and  what  results 
followed,  we  may  be  encouraged.  But  let  the  work  ad- 
vance. Lo  ! the  field  is  white  to  harvest.  . . . 

“ Brethren,  hearken  to  the  Spirit.  He  dwelleth  with  you, 
though  you  know  it  not.  It  is  He  that  talketh  with  you 
by  the  way.  Are  not  the  aspirations  for  truth  a proof  that 
we  have  a present  God  with  us  ? ” 

The  next  letter  in  order  is  also  to  Richard  D. 
Webb. 

Phil.,  4th  mo.  26th,  1847. 

My  dear  Friend,  — ...  I have  not  time  to  say  what 
I would  of  the  “ Life  of  Joseph  Blanco  White.”  I have 
indeed  read  it  with  intense  interest,  and  regard  it  the  best 
radical  or  heretical  work  that  has  appeared  in  our  age  ; be- 
cause the  religious  sentiment  continues  so  alive  and  active, 
while  his  mind  is  undergoing  all  the  phases  from  gross  su- 
perstition to  arch-heresy.  I suppose  that  part  of  his  Diary 
is  omitted  during  the  period  of  his  “ unbelief.”  Also  some 
of  his  correspondence  with  those  in  this  country  of  more 
radical  minds  than  Professor  Norton  and  Dr.  Channing. 
I should  like  to  see  what  he  wrote  to  Ripley,  for  there  is 
some  allusion  to  his  letter  to  him  by  Dr.  Channing.  On 
the  whole,  however,  J.  H.  Thom  has  done  admirably,  to 
give  forth  to  the  world  so  much  that  is  far  in  advance  of 


288 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETLA  MOTT. 


English  Unitarianism,  if  we  except  the  radical,  Fox,  and 
his  co-preacher.  How  dare  Richard  D.  Webb  let  such  a 
book  “ go  the  rounds  among  his  friends  ? ” Unless,  in- 
deed, he  has  arrived  at  the  “ I ’m  not  afraid  ” state,  which 
his  brother  Thomas  averred  himself  to  be  in,  when  we  were 
in  Dublin,  while  Richard  was  at  that  time  non-committal. 
His  soundness  in  the  Faith  is  questionable,  to  say  the  least, 
who  would  circulate  such  a book.  I borrowed  it,  but  had 
not  read  far,  before  I proposed  to  our  Edward  M.  Davis  to 
buy  it,  and  let  it  “ go  the  rounds  among  our  friends.”  The 
price  is  seven  dollars  here,  there  being  no  American  edi- 
tion, and  very  few  English  copies.  Edward  bought  the  last 
copy  to  be  had  in  this  city.  I sympathized  especially  with 
Blanco  White’s  lonely  and  sad  feelings,  in  having  to  give 
up  one  friend  after  another  “ for  the  Son  of  Man's  sake,” 
and  that  his  honesty  forbade  all  compromise  or  conserva- 
tism. I wish  I could  show  you  my  notes  ; they  form  three 
little  volumes  ! Oh,  why  did  n’t  you  know  of  Blanco  White, 
and  tell  us  all  about  him,  when  we  were  with  you  ! He 
was  living  then.  I have  wondered  if  the  “ late  Mrs.  Rath- 
bone,”  who  lent  him  John  Woolman’s  works,  was  the  wife 
of  Wm.  Rathbone,  our  friend  ? How  well  he  writes  of  us 
Quakers,  — no,  of  our  predecessors. 

When  I lent  Woolman’s  works,  years  ago,  to  J.  Miller 
McKim,  while  he  was  in  process  of  conversion,  I told  him 
that  I defended  not  the  visionary  part,  and  ever  thought 
the  early  Quakers  too  superstitious.  Having  for  two  years 
past  ceased  to  assume  the  kneeling  posture  in  prayer,  and 
also  the  standing  posture  while  others  pray,  I could  go 
with  Blanco  White  in  this  non-conformity  also,  even  while 
it  has  brought  down  “ Cherry  St.”  anathemas  thick  upon 
me,  and  raised  quite  a “ tempest  in  our  tea-pot  ” this  win- 
ter, when  the  Liberals  would  have  me  on  the  school  com- 
mittee. My  going  to  the  Unitarian  convention,  too,  was 
almost  an  unpardonable  sin.  But  I must  stop.  James  has 
sent  for  this  letter.  I wanted  to  sum  up  the  cheering  evi- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


289 


dences  of  anti-slavery  progress,  as  I did  in  a late  letter  to 
George  Combe.  I also  wrote  to  him  more  fully  than  I 
have  here  about  Blanco  White. 

Ever,  ever  yours  in  very  heart,  L.  Mott. 

On  more  than  one  occasion,  about  this  time,  when 
James  and  Lucretia  Mott  attended  Friends’  meet- 
ings not  far  distant  from  Philadelphia,  instead  of 
being  invited  to  neighboring  houses  for  refreshment, 
they  were  allowed  to  resort  to  the  country  taverns  ; a 
thing  unknown  in  former  years,  when  such  breaches 
of  hospitality  would  not  have  been  committed  under 
any  circumstances.  Now  it  was  countenanced  as 
one  means  of  showing  the  disfavor  with  which  they 
were  regarded. 

In  the  autumn  of  1847  they  made  a journey  to 
some  of  the  western  states,  to  attend  various  anti- 
slavery and  religious  meetings,  and  among  them  the 
Yearly  Meetings  of  Friends  held  in  Salem,  Ohio, 
and  Richmond,  Indiana.  They  carried  no  certificate 
from  their  own  Meeting,  nor  is  it  likely  that  one 
would  have  been  given,  even  if  asked  for,  as  the 
Meeting  was  not  then  46 in  unity”  with  them.  It 
must  be  borne  in  mind,  however,  that  this  did  not 
affect  their  right  to  attend  any  meetings  of  the  So- 
ciety, but  only  their  right  to  appoint  them  ; and  also 
that  the  main  object  of  the  journey  was  to  attend  the 
anti-slavery  conventions.  It  is  no  uncommon  thing 
for  “ ministering  Friends”  to  travel  in  this  way, 
without  certificates,  and  to  be  cordially  welcomed 
notwithstanding.  Lucretia  Mott  had  a right  to  ex- 
pect courteous  treatment  even  from  those  who  dif- 
fered from  her  in  the  views  she  held.  In  Ohio  she 
was  generally  well  received,  and  attentively  heard. 

19 


290 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


The  Ohio  Friends,  many  of  whom  were  earnest  abo- 
litionists, opened  their  houses  to  her  and  her  hus- 
band, and  willingly  called  meetings  for  them.  In 
Indiana  it  was  the  reverse.  A bitter  sectarian  feel- 
ing prevailed  there.  Some  idea  of  this  may  be  gath- 
ered from  the  following  extracts  from  the  u Diary  of 
Jane  Price.”  Jane  Price,  a woman  of  high  repute, 
and  an  “ approved  minister,”  was  the  wife  of  Benja- 
min Price,  an  esteemed  Friend,  who  was  for  several 
successive  years  clerk  of  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meet- 
ing. In  company  with  Elizabeth  M.  Peart,  also  an 
approved  minister,  she  attended  the  Western  Yearly 
Meetings  before  mentioned,  traveling  most  of  the 
way  in  private  conveyance.  During  her  absence 
she  kept  a record  of  her  observations  and  experi- 
ences in  the  form  of  letters  to  her  husband.  The 
first  date  pertinent  to  our  subject  is  : — 

Salem , Ohio,  First-day,  8th  mo.  29<A,  1847.  — James  and 
Lucretia  Mott  arrived  in  public  conveyance  just  at  meet- 
ing-time. Lucretia  spoke  at  the  close.  . . . 

Sixth-day,  9**  mo.  3rd.  — In  the  little  I have  written 
concerning  the  Yearly  Meeting,  I have  only  reported 
women’s  doings,  leaving  the  brethren  to  speak  for  them- 
selves. In  Select  Meeting  on  Fourth-day,  Lucretia  gave 
her  views  as  thou  hast  heard  her,  honestly  I think,  and 
from  the  motive  to  do  or  say  what  she  thought  required,  as 
was  also  the  case  in  the  Yearly  Meeting,  after  the  Query 
in  regard  to  reading.  She  remarked  on  the  frivolous  pub- 
lications, “ lady’s  periodicals,”  etc.,  containing  that  which 
merely  went  to  promote  vanity  and  degrade  the  mind  ; 
and  before  she  sat  down,  recommended  to  the  young 
people  a little  book  on  the  subject  of  “ Peace  and  War,” 
written  by  John  Jackson.  This  immediately  brought  out 
a spirited  reply  from  a minister  of  this  Meeting  (for  there 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


291 


are  spirited  dear  friends  on  both  sides),  in  which  she  ex- 
pressed her  “ astonishment  ” that  such  a thing  should  be 
recommended,  as  to  read  a book  “ that  despises  the  Bible.” 
It  passed  off  without  any  reply  or  notice  whatever,  for  it 
was  no  time  to  say  much  just  then  ; but  it  was  not  any- 
thing of  this  kind  that  was  the  “ head  of  astonishment  ” to 
me,  but  conversation  out  of  meeting.  I think  we  need  to 
watch.  . . . 

Richmond , Indiana , Second-day , 2th  mo.  27th.  — At- 
tended the  first  sitting  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  quite  large, 
and  a pretty  good  meeting.  Our  friend  Lucretia  made 
some  excellent  preparatory  remarks,  that  I think  could  not 
give  dissatisfaction,  or  at  least  need  not.  If  any  were  not 
satisfied,  they  kept  it  to  themselves  ; though  some  of  the 
Elders  waited  on  her  yesterday  morning,  and  “ desired  her 
to  go  home”  or  if  she  went  to  meeting,-  “ desired  her  not 
to  speak  ! ” I feel  my  mind  stayed  ; having  the  fullest  con- 
fidence in  Truth,  and  that  it  will  bear  all  out  who  do  not 
forsake  it ; but  I am  pained  to  see  prejudice  take  the  place 
of  Christian  charity.  I have  heretofore  avoided  going  at 
all  into  particulars  relative  to  matters  and  things  I have 
been  privy  to,  but  could  not  help  hinting  at  the  above. 

. . . The  Queries  were  also  read,  and  the  state  of  Society 
spoken  to.  Lucretia  spoke  once,  I thought  impressively, 
and  to  the  purpose  ; though  some  no  doubt  did  not  feel 
unity,  as  there  is  a strong  feeling  against  her  in  the  minds 
of  some  here ; also  in  opposition  to  J.  Jackson’s  book  ; 
many  would  be  afraid  to  suffer  it  in  their  houses,  much  less 
read  it.  ...  I would  like  if  thou  could  see  our  friends 
James  and  Lucretia,  when  they  return.  I think  we,  that 
is,  Friends,  will  all  have  to  learn  to  concede  to  others  that 
sincerity,  and  that  liberty  to  judge  for  themselves  what  is 
right,  that  we  claim  for  ourselves . 

Fourth-day , 29^.  — Meetings  for  worship  were  held  in 
both  houses  ; we  attended  the  same  we  did  on  First-day. 
James  and  Lucretia  were  in  the  other  house.  She  spoke, 


292 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


several  observed  to  me  afterwards,  in  a very  interesting 
manner ; told  them  many  truths ; others  did  not  like  a 
good  deal  she  said.  The  meeting  was  very  quiet,  and 
nothing  unpleasant  occurred  to  disturb  the  solemnity. 

Sixth-day , 1st  of  10^  mo.  — They  have  had,  and  I fear 
will  have,  sad  entanglements  and  wounds,  and  wounding, 
more  or  less,  all  through  this  Yearly  Meeting.  I regret, 
I could  mourn  and  lament,  at  the  feeling  that  is  spreading 
far  and  wide,  at  the  tale-bearing  and  detraction,  and  the 
willingness  to  give  occasion  of  offense.  . . . James  and 
Lucretia  have  nearly  always  gone  back  from  meeting  to 
their  lodging,  having  taken  boarding  at  a Friend’s  house. 
There  has  been  a great  deal  here  directed  against  them. 
Lucretia  has  been  quite  poorly,  too,  but  has  attended  all  the 
sittings.  She  and  James  stepped  in  to  the  widow  Evans* 
between  meetings  on  Fourth-day  morning,  where  were  a 
good  many  friends  of  the  evangelical  order ; a roomful 
present ; Lucretia  said  little  or  nothing,  merely  came  in  to 
warm  her  feet.  She  was  in  tears  all  the  while,  as  she  sat 
in  one  corner  by  the  fire  ; just  before  she  went  out,  I whis- 
pered to  her  what  had  deeply  impressed  my  mind  all  the 
while  she  was  in  the  room  : “ The  disciple  is  not  above  his 
Lord,  nor  the  servant  above  his  master.”  That  was  just 
before  they  went  into  the  meeting  for  worship.  ...  I 
asked  Lucretia  if  she  would  go  to  a friend’s  to-day  to  din- 
ner ; she  said  they  felt  best  satisfied  just  to  go  back  to 
their  lodgings.  She  then  further  said  to  me,  with  tears, 
“ It  constantly  runs  through  my  mind,  4 For  Thy  sake,  I am 
killed  all  the  day  long.’  ” 

Jane  Price’s  son,  Isaiah  Price,  writes  concerning 
this  part  of  his  mother’s  diary  : — 

“ The  perusal  of  our  mother’s  letters  and  her  daily  rec- 
ord of  the  feelings  attending  her  mind,  as  well  as  her  con- 
versation upon  her  return,  attest  that  her  spirit  was  often 
bowed  in  sorrow  and  trial  because  of  the  things  she  was  a 
witness  unto  ; and  it  is  evident  also,  that  hers  was  not  al- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


293 


ways  a silent  travail  ; but  she  has  not  left  us  unadvised 
that  these  intolerant  ones  were  often  put  under  restraint 
and  guard  by  her  presence  and  evident  want  of  sympathy 
with  their  proceedings.  Thus  was  her  discretion  justified, 
and  made  more  of  a rebuke  to  the  intolerant  spirit,  than  an 
over-zealous  opposition  in  words  on  her  part  could  possibly 
have  proved.  And  this  was  the  more  significant  from  the 
fact  that  those  with  whom  her  lot  was  cast  principally, 
while  in  attendance  at  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting,  were  of 
the  extreme  Orthodox  party.  Owing  to  this  fact,  she  had 
less  opportunity  to  manifest  her  interest  and  sympathy  per- 
sonally by  her  presence  with  her  friends  James  and  Lucre- 
tia,  but  she  nevertheless  was  enabled  to  impart  the  feeling 
of  her  heart  and  mind,  and  sometimes  to  give  the  friendly 
grasp  of  the  hand,  and  the  cordial  word  of  feeling;  and 
the  writer  can  now  recall  the  grateful  expressions  in  which 
dear  Lucretia  has  spoken  of  her  sympathy  amid  the  ex- 
periences of  adverse  feeling  and  opposition,  as  manifested 
toward  them  at  that  time.” 

During  this  visit  to  Richmond  there  was  shown  a re- 
markable instance  of  bigotry  and  intolerance;  an  ex- 
ample of  the  bitterness  of  party  spirit  such  as  is  sel- 
dom seen.  It  is  the  hospitable  custom  among  Friends, 
on  the  occasion  of  any  large  gathering  in  the  cities 
where  they  reside,  to  invite  the  strangers  who  attend 
the  meetings  to  their  homes,  particularly  between  the 
morning  and  afternoon  sessions.  In  this  way,  and  in 
company  with  many  others,  James  and  Lucretia  Mott 
were  invited  to  dine  by  a Friend,  whose  husband 
was  a physician  of  standing,  and  an  active  member 
of  the  Society.  Lucretia  Mott  had  been  indisposed 
for  several  days,  and  at  times  had  suffered  acutely 
from  neuralgia.  During  the  visit  she  was  seized 
with  an  unusually  severe  attack,  and  the  physician 
was  asked  to  try  to  relieve  her.  It  is  incredible,  in 


294 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


this  day,  that  the  dictates  of  common  humanity  could 
resist  such  an  appeal.  Turning  from  her,  the  doctor 
said,  “ Lucretia,  I am  so  deeply  afflicted  by  thy  re- 
bellious spirit,  that  I do  not  feel  that  I can  prescribe 
for  thee.”  Whereupon  James  Mott  remarked,  “It 
is  evident,  my  dear,  that  we  are  not  wanted  here; 
I think  we  should  feel  more  comfortable  in  our  own 
lodgings  ; ” and  together  they  left  the  house.  Such 
treatment  wounded  more  deeply  than  was  ever  ac- 
knowledged. In  her  public  ministry,  the  brave  spirit 
showed  no  sign  of  pain,  but  in  the  seclusion  of  home, 
it  was  affecting  to  see,  as  it  is  grievous  to  remember, 
the  suffering  she  endured.  Her  health  became  seri- 
ously impaired  by  the  severe  attacks  of  dyspepsia 
that  were  sure  to  follow  seasons  of  mental  distress. 
Yet,  notwithstanding  the  trials  she  experienced,  her 
life  at  this  period  was  by  no  means  unhappy  ; on  the 
contrary,  it  was  happier  than  that  of  most  women. 
This  was  owing  partly  to  her  own  natural  cheerful- 
ness, her  conscious  rectitude,  and  her  unwavering 
faith  in  the  triumph  of  moral  principle ; but  more 
than  all,  to  the  never-failing  support  of  a congenial 
home.  Here  was  a “ refuge  in  times  of  trouble  ” 
where  she  “ dwelt  in  safety  ” in  the  love  of  husband 
and  children. 

She  also  found  support  in  the  knowledge  that  her 
opponents,  although  “weighty  members”  of  the  So- 
ciety of  Friends,  were  still  its  smallest  portion  ; and 
that  if  the  issue  should  arise,  they  were  hardly  strong 
enough  to  carry  out  their  hostile  measures  of  cen- 
sure and  disownment ; and  more  than  this,  that  a 
large  number  of  the  younger  Friends  would  resist 
any  attempt  to  deprive  her  of  those  rights  and  privi- 
leges which  had  been  bestowed  on  her  in  former 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


295 


days.  These  did  not  wholly  agree  with  her,  nor  were 
they  always  prepared  to  sustain  her  cause  openly, 
but  neither  were  they  willing  to  see  her  cast  out 
from  among  them.  In  the  hard  battle  that  she 
fought,  even  this  unavowed  sympathy  served  as  en- 
couragement. Her  course  was  made  more  difficult 
to  herself,  and  more  unpalatable  to  Friends,  by  the 
open  interest  that  she  and  her  husband  evinced  in 
various  unpopular  movements  of  the  day,  besides 
abolition.  Of  this  she  said,  in  the  autobiographical 
sketch  before  alluded  to,  “ The  misrepresentation, 
ridicule,  and  abuse  heaped  upon  these  reforms  do 
not  in  the  least  deter  me  from  my  duty.  To  those 
whose  name  is  cast  out  as  evil  for  the  truth’s  sake, 
it  is  a small  thing  to  be  judged  of  man’s  judgment.” 
One  of  these  reforms  was  the  Anti-Sabbath  move- 
ment. When  its  advocates  issued  a call  to  consider 
the  subject,  James  and  Lucretia  Mott  responded  by 
signing  their  names,  and  promising  to  attend  the 
convention.  Referring  to  this,  and  also  to  their  so- 
journ together  in  Ohio  the  year  before,  he  having 
lectured  there  at  the  same  time,  William  Lloyd  Gar- 
rison wrote  them  the  following  letter : — 

Boston,  Jan.  10th,  1848. 

James  and  Lucretia  Mott  : 

Dear  Friends,  — In  allowing  your  names  to  be  ap- 
pended to  the  call  for  an  Anti-Sabbath  convention,  you 
have  gratified  many  of  your  friends  here,  and  given  fresh 
evidence  of  your  possessing  true  moral  courage.  In  the 
course  of  a few  days,  our  list  of  signers  will  be  completed, 
aud  then  the  call  will  be  printed  in  a circular  form,  and 
also  in  the  u Liberator.” 

Please  hand  the  accompanying  leaves  to  dear  Edward 
M.  Davis.  I am  glad  that  you  have  so  worthy  a son-in- 


296 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


law,  who,  I dare  say,  seems  every  day  more  like  a son  in- 
deed. Long  may  he  be  spared  to  aid  and  bless  suffering 
humanity.  . . . 

I shall  long  remember  our  pleasant  interviews  in  Ohio 
with  unalloyed  satisfaction.  I marvel  that  Lucretia  did 
not  utterly  break  down  under  the  pressure  of  her  public 
labors.  Aside  from  my  severe  illness  at  Cleveland,  I re- 
joice that  I was  permitted  to  visit  Ohio,  and  hope  that  my 
labors  were  not  wholly  in  vain.  Yours,  Lucretia,  I am 
sure  were  not. 

How  I wish  you  lived  no  further  off  than  the  next  street 
* — or  better  yet,  the  next  door  ! I long  to  commune  with 
you  both,  face  to  face,  from  day  to  day.  How  will  it  be 
with  us  in  the  Spirit  Land  ? Will  time  and  space  be  an- 
nihilated ? 

Helen  sends  her  loving  remembrances.  No  one  esteems 
you  more  highly,  than 

Your  attached  friend,  Wm.  Lloyd  Garrison. 

About  the  same  time,  Mr.  Garrison  published  an 
editorial  in  the  “ Liberator,”  giving  an  account  of  a 
conversation  between  him  and  Lucretia  Mott  on  the 
value  of  traditional  belief,  as  follows : — 

“ If  my  mind  has  become  liberalized  in  any  degree  (and 
I think  it  has  burst  every  sectarian  trammel),  — if  the  the- 
ological dogmas  which  I once  regarded  as  essential  to 
Christianity,  I now  repudiate  as  absurd  and  pernicious,  — 
I am  largely  indebted  to  James  and  Lucretia  Mott  for  the 
change.  I recollect  on  one  occasion,  when  my  reverence 
for  the  Bible  as  an  inspired  volume,  from  Genesis  to  Rev- 
elation, was  such  that  I was  killed  by  the  letter,  entering 
into  conversation  with  Lucretia  on  the  subject  of  war,  I 
was  startled,  not  to  say  shocked,  on  hearing  the  declaration 
from  her  lips,  that  she  did  not  believe  God  ever  authorized 
or  sanctioned  war,  in  any  age  or  nation.  Not  that  I had 
any  doubt  as  to  the  prohibition  of  all  war  in  the  New  Tes- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


297 


tament,  but  I had  never  thought  of  questioning  the  integ- 
rity of  the  Jewish  record.  ‘ How  do  you  dispose  of  the 
statements  made  in  the  Old  Testament/  I asked,  4 that  the 
Lord  commanded  Moses,  Joshua,  and  others,  to  wage  even 
wars  of  extermination  ? 9 4 1 can  more  easily  believe  that 

man  is  fallible,  than  that  God  is  changeable/  was  her 
reply.  In  this  reply,  so  full  of  good  sense  and  true  wis- 
dom, I have  since  found  an  easy  solution  of  many  Scrip- 
tural difficulties,  and,  instead  of  being  any  longer  4 killed 
by  the  letter/  have  been  4 made  alive  by  the  spirit.’  ” 

In  accordance  with  her  promise,  Lucretia  Mott  at- 
tended the  Anti-Sabbath  convention,  held  in  Boston 
March  23d  and  24tli,  1848,  and  spoke  several  times 
daring  its  sessions.  As  usual,  her  remarks  were  en- 
tirely extemporaneous.  The  extracts  given  in  the 
Appendix  are  taken  from  the  official  report  of  the 
meeting.1  For  a better  understanding  of  them,  it 
may  be  well  to  state  that  the  convention  was  called 
to  44  Advance  the  cause  of  a true  Christianity,  to 
promote  true  and  acceptable  worship,  and  to  incul- 
cate strict  moral  and  religious  accountability,  in  all 
the  concerns  of  life,  on  all  days  of  the  iveek  alike ” 

1 Appendix,  p.  479. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


When  Lucretia  Mott  and  her  associates  were  re- 
fused admission  as  delegates  to  the  World’s  Conven- 
tion in  London,  in  1840,  solely  on  account  of  their 
sex,  she  was  brought  for  the  first  time  face  to  face 
with  the  reality  of  the  subjection  of  women.  In  the 
Society  of  Friends  she  had  been  accustomed  to  see 
all  the  members  valued  more  for  their  individual  mer- 
its than  for  the  accident  of  sex;  and  when  she  had 
begun  to  preach,  it  was  not  because  of  any  privilege 
granted  by  “ men-friends,”  but  because  of  the  gift 
that  cometh  from  above,  and  is  free  to  all. 

As  we  have  seen,  she  met  this  trial  with  unruffled 
calmness,  but  the  indignity,  not  so  much  to  her,  as 
to  all  womankind,  sank  deep  into  her  heart ; and  she 
resolved  to  do  her  best  to  right  this  arrogant  and 
unreasonable  wrong.  As  she  and  Elizabeth  Cady 
Stanton  walked  slowly  home  together,  at  the  end 
of  the  first  day’s  session,  talking  over  its  exciting 
events,  they  agreed  to  call  a Woman’s  Rights  Con- 
vention on  their  return  to  America,  as  the  first  step 
towards  a general  movement.  Although  several 
years  elapsed  before  this  plan  could  be  carried  out, 
much  faithful  preparatory  work  was  accomplished  in 
the  mean  time.  Foremost  in  this  was  the  training 
which  the  anti  - slavery  cause  afforded  women.  It 
was  impossible  for  them  to  labor  so  energetically  for 
the  freedom  of  the  slave,  without  coming  to  a new 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


299 


sense  of  their  own  disabilities,  and  at  least  desiring 
for  themselves  the  justice  they  claimed  for  others. 
The  abolitionists,  in  this  way,  taught  better  than 
they  knew. 

In  the  summer  of  1848,  Lucretia  Mott  went  to 
western  New  York  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meeting  of 
Friends  at  Waterloo,  and  at  the  same  time  to  visit 
her  sister,  Martha  C.  Wright,  of  Auburn,  N.  Y. 
Here  she  met  Elizabeth  Cady  Stanton  again,  the 
first  time  for  several  years,  and  they  at  once  revived 
the  resolution  formed  in  London  eight  years  before. 
Around  the  tea-table  of  a mutual  friend,  these  two, 
with  Martha  C.  Wright,  and  their  friend  Mary  Ann 
McClintock,  discussed  the  question  of  woman’s  rights 
in  all  its  bearings,  and  decided  that  the  time  to  hold 
a convention  had  come.  That  same  evening,  the  fol- 
lowing call  was  sent  to  the  “ Seneca  County  Cou- 
rier,” a semi-weekly  journal,  in  whose  issue  of  July 
14th  it  appeared  : — 

SENECA  FALLS  CONVENTION. 

Woman’s  Rights  Convention.  — A Convention  to 
discuss  the  social,  civil,  and  religious  condition  and  rights 
of  women,  will  be  held  in  the  Wesleyan  Chapel,  at  Seneca 
Falls,  N.  Y.,  on  Wednesday  and  Thursday,  the  19th  and 
20th  of  July,  current,  commencing  at  10  o’clock  A.  m.  Dur- 
ing the  first  day,  the  meeting  will  be  exclusively  for 
women,  who  are  earnestly  invited  to  attend.  The  public 
generally  are  invited  to  be  present  on  the  second  day,  when 
Lucretia  Mott,  of  Philadelphia,  and  other  ladies  and  gen- 
tlemen, will  address  the  Convention. 

Although,  as  stated  in  the  call,  it  was  originally 
intended  that  women  only  should  be  admitted  on  the 
first  day,  yet  so  many  men  presented  themselves  at 


300 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


the  chapel  door  at  the  time  of  opening,  and  mani- 
fested such  genuine  interest  in  the  object  of  the  meet- 
ing, that  the  committee  concluded,  in  a hasty  council, 
to  allow  them  to  remain,  and  to  make  them  useful. 
Women,  be  it  remembered,  had  then  had  very  little 
experience  in  organizing  and  conducting  meetings, 
and  shrank  from  the  responsibility  of  so  doing,  in  a 
cause  where  a successful  beginning  might  be  so  im- 
portant. Accordingly,  James  Mott,  “ tall  and  digni- 
fied, in  Quaker  costume,”  was  called  to  the  chair,  and 
Mary  McClintock  was  appointed  secretary.  Lucretia 
Mott,  as  the  one  most  accustomed  to  public  speaking, 
made  the  opening  statement  of  the  objects  of  the 
convention,  ^nd  was  followed  by  carefully  prepared 
speeches  from  Elizabeth  and  Mary  McClintock,  Mrs. 
Stanton,  Mrs.  Wright,  and  others.  The  Declaration 
of  Sentiments,  drawn  up  on  the  model  of  the  Decla- 
ration of  1776,  by  the  same  four  women  who  wrote 
the  call,  was  freely  discussed,  and  after  some  slight 
amendments,  adopted.  The  convention  continued, 
with  unabated  interest,  throughout  two  days  and 
evenings.  It  is  interesting  to  find  that  this  first  fore- 
runner of  so  many  others,  demanded  in  its  Declara- 
tion and  resolutions  all  that  the  most  radical  friends 
of  the  movement  have  since  claimed.  It  brought 
upon  its  brave  members  a $torm  of  denunciation 
from  the  pulpit,  and  unsparing  ridicule  from  the 
press  ; but  it  also  called  forth  a cheering  response 
from  women  in  all  parts  of  the  country  who  had 
needed  only  the  encouragement  of  a beginning,  to 
find  the  spirit  to  step  forward  themselves.  Other 
conventions  followed  soon  after  in  various  parts  of 
New  York,  Ohio,  Massachusetts,  Indiana,  and  Penn- 
sylvania, and  that  advance  began,  whereof  the  end  is 
not  yet. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


301 


It  is  unnecessary  to  give  here,  wliat  has  been  given 
so  well  elsewhere,  — a detailed  account  of  the  prog- 
ress of  this  movement.  It  is  sufficient  to  say  that 
James  and  Lucretia  Mott  gave  it  generous  assistance, 
both  in  time  and  money,  and  that  they  felt  a livelier 
interest  during  the  years  of  its  early  development 
than  in  its  later  subdivisions  ; just  as  they  always 
preferred  the  original  name  of  Woman’s  Rights  to 
any  of  its  numerous  successors. 

As  no  adequate  record  of  the  various  addresses 
made  by  Lucretia  Mott  at  the  different  conventions 
of  twenty  years  can  be  attempted,  it  is  thought  best 
to  present  instead,  as  a general  statement  of  her 
views  on  this  question,  her  Discourse  on  Woman, 
published  in  1849,  which  may  be  found  in  the  Ap- 
pendix.1 It  was  delivered  in  answer  to  a lecture 
given  in  Philadelphia  by  Mr.  Richard  H.  Dana,  of 
Boston,  on  what  he  considered  the  proper  sphere  of 
woman,  as  opposed  to  her  new  claims,  which  he  ridi- 
culed liberally.  Lucretia  Mott  was  one  of  the  audi- 
ence. The  lecture  seemed  so  petty  and  unworthy  a 
view  of  a serious  subject,  and,  coming  from  such  a 
source,  so  pernicious  in  its  influence,  that  she  felt  im- 
pelled to  answer  it,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  correct  its 
mis-statements.  This  she  did,  on  the  17th  of  12th 
month,  in  the  hall  of  the  Assembly  Buildings,  before 
as  choice  an  audience  as  the  one  that  had  listened 
to  Mr.  Dana.  The  phonographic  report  was  after- 
wards submitted  to  her  for  revision,  and  a limited 
number  printed  in  pamphlet  form.  Twenty  years 
after,  it  was  reprinted,  at  the  request  of  an  English 
lady  who  wished  to  circulate  it  in  England. 

This  discourse  has  generally  been  considered  one 
of  her  best;  but  none  read  as  they  sounded  when 

1 Appemi'x,  p.  487, 


302 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


she  delivered  them.  She  never  made  notes,  even 
when  she  knew  beforehand  the  points  upon  which 
she  wished  to  dwell,  but  trusted  instead  to  her 
good  memory.  Generally,  however,  her  addresses 
were  not  premeditated  ; they  were  what  the  u spirit 
moved”  her  to  say.  This  way  of  speaking,  among 
Friends,  often  leads  to  an  inconsequent  and  rather 
rambling  manner.  Lucretia  Mott  was  never  illog- 
ical, and  seldom  rambling,  until,  perhaps,  in  her  ex- 
treme old  age,  but  no  one  can  read  the  reports  of 
her  sermons  without  feeling  how  far  short  they  fall 
of  that  excellence,  with  which  the  charm  of  her  man- 
ner and  voice  invested  them.  Some  of  the  best, 
given  in  times  of  real  inspiration,  were  never  printed ; 
for  they  were  spoken  in  the  religious  meetings  of 
Friends,  where  the  presence  of  a reporter  would  be 
considered  unseemly.  They  exist  only  in  loving 
memories.  The  few  that  have  been  printed  can  give 
very  little  idea  of  her  eloquence  and  fervor,  to  those 
who  have  never  heard  her.  What  Emerson  wrote 
of  Dr.  Charming  applies  equally  well  to  her : “ He 
possesses  the  mysterious  endowment  of  natural  elo- 
quence, whose  effect,  however  intense,  is  limited  of 
course  to  personal  communication.  I can  see  myself 
that  his  writings,  without  his  voice,  may  be  meagre 
and  feeble.” 

At  this  period  of  the  life  of  Lucretia  Mott,  her 
correspondence  was  quite  voluminous.  The  follow- 
ing letters  have  been  selected  as  representative  : — 

Phila.,  9th  mo.  10th,  1848. 

My  loved  Friends,  Richard  D.  Webb  and  others, 
— I want  to  write  to  you  all,  but  time  only  allows  this. 
Is  it  possible  that  more  than  a year  has  passed  since  we 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


803 


have  corresponded  ? In  that  time  we  have  received  a 
large  parcel  of  pamphlets  and  publications  from  dear 
James  Haughton,  for  which  we  have  not  even  sent  our 
acknowledgments  or  thanks.  Not  because  we  did  not  value 
them.  He  may  like  to  know,  however,  that  we  divided  and 
sub-divided  his  treasure,  and  mean  to  do  all  the  good  we 
can  with  them.  It  is  our  practice  to  furnish  ourselves  with 
reform  papers,  whenever  we  go  from  home,  (which  is  very 
often !)  and  scatter  them  abroad.  Thousands  of  anti- 
slavery papers  have  we  thus  distributed.  We  never  suf- 
fer a moral  paper  to  be  torn  or  wasted.  There  are  political 
productions  enough  to  supply  the  world  with  waste  paper. 
Part  of  my  preaching  at  anti-slavery  mgs  is  the  divine  mis- 
sion of  scattering  tracts.  How  much  have  abolitionists 
done  by  this  means,  as  well  as  by  the  living  agent ! Had 
we  been  told  that  the  Church  and  the  world  would  be  so 
thoroughly  aroused  or  agitated  in  less  than  twenty  years, 
we  should  have  “ thanked  God  and  taken  courage/’  and 
“ gone  on  rejoicing.” 

I think  Richard  is  the  best  delineator  of  character  I 
ever  met  with.  His  remarks  on  Elihu  Burritt,  and  of 
other  of  our  American  travelers,  were  as  a painting  to  the 
life.  Perhaps  he  was  rather  severe  upon  poor  O’Connell, 
being  less  of  a repealer  than  he ; but  we  were  glad  of  that 
opinion  of  him,  embracing  so  much.  His  appreciation  of 
W.  L.  Garrison,  “ through  good  and  evil  report,”  always 
pleases  me.  And  did  n’t  I rejoice  after  reading  Blanco 
White,  that  we  saw  so  exactly  eye  to  eye,  in  regard  to 
him  ? It  certainly  was  the  most  interesting  work  of  the 
kind  I ever  read.  It  has  not  been  reprinted  here,  for 
it  is  more  anti-sectarian  than  Unitarians  can  bear,  and 
more  religious  or  devotional  than  Infidels  would  respond 
to  (if  there  are  any  such,  which  I sometimes  doubt)  ; so 
we  stand  no  chance  of  a wide  circulation  of  that  “holy 
book.”  I am  lending  our  copy  constantly.  Eliza  Lee 
Follen  was  as  enthusiastic  in  her  appreciation  of  it,  after 


304 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


reading  it,  as  I have  been.  When  you  meet  with  any- 
thing else  you  like,  do  recommend  it.  Not  fiction,  we 
have  enough  of  that  sort ; even  though  it  be  from  Dick- 
ens’ pen,  or  by  the  author  of  Jane  Eyre.  I only  know 
these  works  from  hearing  their  praises  sung  by  others. 
My  reading  time  is  nearly  all  occupied  with  Garrison’s  ex- 
cellent editorials,  and  the  other  anti-slavery  papers  ; and 
with  glances  occasionally  through  the  peace  and  temper- 
ance papers  ; and  of  late  the  political  world  has  furnished 
reading  of  absorbing  interest  ; and  last,  not  least,  the  cause 
of  woman  is  occupying  me. 

Super-added  is  a sprinkling  of  Quaker  gossip,  divisions 
and  sub-divisions,  printing  and  publishing,  as  twenty  years 
ago ; letters  innumerable,  and  visits  to  Ohio  and  Indiana 
last  year,  and  to  Genesee  Yearly  Mg  this  year,  including 
trips  of  a few  hundred,  or  a thousand  miles,  to  the  Indians 
and  Negroes  in  Canada.  With  all  this  traveling,  and 
reading,  and  writing,  I find  time  to  64  darn  the  stockings,” 
and  attend  somewhat  to  a family  numbering  from  ten  to 
twenty  every  day  ; for  though  all  our  children,  save  Mar- 
tha, the  youngest,  have  married  and  left  us,  yet  they  and 
their  children  (nine  now)  are  coming  constantly.  All  be- 
ing out  of  the  city  boarding  for  the  summer,  ours  is  a gen- 
eral rendezvous  for  the  husbands  to  come  to  dine,  and  with 
other  company,  not  a few,  we  often  count  thirty  a day, 
including  our  own  family.  We  are  still  blest  with  the 
44  staff  of  life  a’  plenty,”  and  it  is  our  pleasure  thus  to  enjoy 
the  fleeting  hours. 

Three  Yearly  Meetings  will  be  formed  this  fall,  on  rad- 
ical principles,  doing  away  with  “ Select  Mgs,”  and  ordain- 
ing ministers  ; men  and  women  on  entire  equality,  which 
is  not  the  case  now,  by  any  means ; some  will  remove  all 
partitions,  and  transact  business  together,  and  admit  such 
of  their  sedate  neighbors  as  incline  to  sit  with  them ; and 
many  other  like  things ; to  the  great  grief  of  the  sticklers 
for  the  44  oldness  of  the  letter.”  Another  Meeting  is  in 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


305 


contemplation  in  the  Western  part  of  our  and  Baltimore 
Yearly  Mgs,  to  unite  over  the  mountains.  They  have  pro- 
posed this,  these  five  or  six  years,  and  if  our  Mg  stiffly  op- 
pose it  much  longer,  through  John  Comly’s  influence  mainly, 
they,  too,  may  declare  independence,  as  the  others  have 
done.  What  a wonderful  breaking  up  there  is  among 
•sects ! Gurneyites  and  Wilburites  are  found  wherever  Or- 
thodox Friends  are;  the  difference  being,  as  said  by  a 
looker-on,  “ one  party  says,  sanctification  comes  before  jus- 
tification ; the  other,  justification  comes  before  sanctifica- 
tion.” Are  you  at  all  interested  ? How  is  it  with  our  or- 
thodox friends  Richard  and  Anne  Allen  ? Are  they  too 
rich  to  be  other  than  conservative  ? I have  a kind  of 
godly  jealousy  of  them!  James  Haugliton  is  rich  also, 
but  he  is  radical  enough.  I have  just  filled  a sheet  to 
George  Combe  — almost  as  trifling  as  this  ; it  is  more  than 
a year  since  I wrote  to  him  last.  He  sends  us  his  new 
productions,  which  we  continue  to  read  with  interest.  His 
“ Constitution  of  Man  ” broke  the  spell  of  superstition. 
Now  it  is  regarded  of  more  importance  to  act  out  a princi- 
ple and  observe  a law,  than  to  believe  a miracle,  or  assent 
to  mysteries,  as  means  of  salvation. 

My  paper  is  full.  It  is  past  midnight.  This  mite  of  a 
margin  must  contain  my  aboundings  of  love,  and  my  auto- 
graph. Luc  ret  i a Mott. 

Phil.,  11th  mo.  14th,  1848. 

My  dear  Friend,  George  W.  Julian,  — I will  not 
attempt  to  make  excuses  or  apologies  for  the  seeming  neg- 
lect of  thy  acceptable  and  frank  letter,  received  (I  can 
hardly  believe  it)  nearly  a year  ago.  That  I have  not 
been  unmindful  of  its  interesting  contents  thou  mayst  be 
assured  when  I tell  thee,  that  early  after  reading  it,  I went 
tfO  our  friend,  Wm.  H.  Furness,  and  consulted  him  as  to  the 
works  most  likely  to  meet  thy  wants.  I thought  he  might 
have  some  pamphlets,  or  small  publication  which  he  could 
furnish  to  lend  thee.  He  made  no  offer  of  any,  however, 
20 


806 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


except  a large  work  of  Prof.  Norton’s  on  the  Prophecies. 
I had  doubts  of  the  propriety  of  borrowing  a book  to  be 
sent  so  far.  There  is  no  Unitarian  book  store  here,  where 
their  tracts  can  be  procured,  and  the  larger  books  are  more 
expensive,  I presume,  than  thou  art  aware  of. 

Theodore  Parker  has  published  an  elaborate  work  on  the 
Old  Testament,  the  result  of  much  research  in  the  old  lan- 
guages, as  well  as  in  German  and  French.  It  exposes  many 
errors  and  false . prophecies,  and  clears  some  mysteries 
which  have  equally  taxed  the  veneration  of  the  believer. 
His  boldness  has  driven  some  of  the  Unitarians  of  the 
older  school  back  to  the  “ weak  and  beggarly  elements.” 
Prof.  Norton  is  ready  to  disclaim  his  own  productions,  or 
rather  to  doubt  the  expediency  of  circulating  them  now. 

Wm.  H.  Channing  was  with  us  last  winter.  I handed 
him  thy  letter,  requesting  his  opinion.  He  said  there  were 
no  truly  good  works  in  English  on  the  Prophecies  and  In- 
spiration. The  best  that  can  be  easily  found  are  Palfrey’s 
“ Lectures  on  the  Old  Testament,”  and  parts  of  Norton’s 
work  on  the  genuineness  and  authenticity  of  the  Gospels. 
There  are  two  translations  from  the  German  and  French, 
which  may  be  found  in  Boston  : “ Introduction  to  the  Old 
Testament,”  from  Dr.  Welte  (?),  by  Theodore  Parker,  and 
a work  from  the  French,  by  some  German,  I think,  “ On 
the  Inspiration  of  the  Scriptures.”  Has  your  friend  ever 
seen  W.  H.  Furness’  book,  the  “ Life  of  Jesus  ” ? This 
might  help  to  answer  his  difficulties. 

All  these  books  are  unfortunately  somewhat  expensive. 
There  are,  I believe,  some  Unitarian  tracts  on  the  subject. 
If  I recollect  right,  Furness’  book  was  on  thy  table,  when 
we  were  at  your  house.  That  visit  is  oft  recurred  to  with 
interest  and  pleasure,  and  I regret  to  appear  so  unmindful 
of  your  kind  hospitalities,  as  to  suffer  thy  letter  to  lie  so 
long  unanswered. 

I herewith  send  a few  tracts  and  small  works,  some 
of  which  may  prove  altogether  too  radical  for  thy  in- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


307 


quiring  mind.  That  there  have  been  gross  impositions 
practiced  upon  the  believer,  the  all  too  credulous,  must  be 
acknowledged.  Now  that  skepticism  as  to  the  theology  of 
the  schools  has  become  somewhat  a duty,  free-thinkers  may 
go  to  the  other  extreme,  and  fail  to  award  to  the  Scriptures 
all  the  beautiful  and  blessed  instruction  they  contain.  I 
have  for  some  years  accustomed  myself  to  read  and  exam- 
ine them  as  I would  any  other  book,  as  nearly  as  early  edu- 
cation and  veneration  would  permit.  I have  now  no  diffi- 
culty in  deciding  upon  the  human  and  ignorant  origin  of 
such  parts  as  conflict  with  the  known  and  eternal  laws  of 
Deity  in  the  physical  creation,  be  the  claim  to  the  miracu- 
lous ever  so  high,  and  the  assumption  of  the  pathetic  and 
God-inspired  ever  so  strong.  Still  less,  if  possible,  do  I 
waver,  when  any  violation  of  the  divine  and  eternal  law 
of  right,  such  as  murder  in  any  of  its  forms,  slavery  in 
any  of  its  degrees,  or  priestcraft  in  its  various  phases,  as 
palmed  upon  the  religious  world,  is  declared  to  be  “ Thus 
saith  the  Lord.”  It  is  impossible  by  any  theological  inge- 
nuity to  reconcile  the  moral  codes  of  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments, as  proceeding  from  Him  who  is  “ without  variable- 
ness or  shadow  of  turning.”  Far  safer,  therefore,  is  it  to 
admit  man  to  be  fallible,  than  to  judge  God  to  be  change- 
able. The  popular  system  of  faith  is  fast  yielding  to  a 
more  enlightened  philosophy.  Of  latter  time,  many  of  the 
advocates  of  that  system  are  beginning  to  receive  Dr.  Chan- 
ning’s  views,  and  really  to  regard  him  quite  orthodox.  As 
light  advances,  no  difficulty  will  be  found  to  mould  the 
Bible,  that  convenient  creed-book,  to  the  present  pattern, 
shown  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount. 

The  life  of  Dr.  Channing,  just  published  by  his  nephew, 
Wm.  H.  Channing,  is  most  interesting.  I presume  it  may 
be  found  in  Cincinnati.  I do  not  remember  whether  I 
spoke  of  the  life  of  Joseph  Blanco  White,  when  with  you. 
I have  read  it  with  deep  interest.  . . . The  result  of  his 
Bible  examinations  would  suit  thee,  I doubt  not.  The 
book  has  not  been  reprinted  yet  in  this  country.  The 


308 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


English  is  seven  dollars  a copy,  — three  vols.  We  have  a 
copy,  which  is  now  lent  out.  If  thou  would  like  the  loan 
of  it  at  some  future  time,  I would  gladly  send  it  to  thee 
by  some  safe  conveyance,  to  be  soon  returned,  as  it  is  in 
demand,  the  few  copies  sent  over  being  all  bought  up. 

. . . He  is  my  favorite  author. 

The  agitations  and  commotions  of  religious  sects  are 
among  the  interesting  signs  of  the  times.  Our  Quaker 
quietude  is  again  disturbed,  and  both  Orthodox  and  Hicks- 
ite  are  on  the  eve  of  another  separation.  Several  conven- 
tions and  new  Yearly  Mgs  are  being  held.  Michigan,  West- 
ern New  York,  and  Green  Plain,  Ohio,  are  all  coming  out 
with  a broader  platform.  We  have  received  the  “ pro- 
ceedings ” of  Farmington,  New  York,  which  I will  send 
as  a sample  of  a broad  “ basis.”  Thos.  McClintock  is 
the  writer  of  that  document.  About  two  hundred  persons 
adopted  it.  The  high-handed  measures  of  those  in  power 
must  eventually  open  the  eyes  of  the  people  to  the  im- 
propriety and  danger  of  conferring  such  power  on  our  fel- 
low-mortals. The  congregational  form  of  religious  associ- 
ation will  ultimately,  prevail,  as  man  comes  to  understand 
Christian  liberty. 

In  the  political  world,  also,  there  seems  to  be  a strong 
tendency  toward  the  breaking  up  of  old  parties.  In  one 
view,  and  a discouraging  one  it  is,  a military  despotism 
seems  to  threaten  the  country.  But  the  discerner  of  the 
signs  of  the  times,  with  large  hope,  sees  republican  and 
true  democratic  principles  on  the  advance ; the  rights  of 
man  being  recognized  to  a greater  extent,  and  the  spirit  of 
peace  and  universal  freedom  rising  toward  the  ascendant. 
Let  us  all  do  our  duty  to  accelerate  the  speed  of  these 
principles.  . . . 

I know  not  that  thy  inquiring  mind  can  be  easily  satis- 
fied ; but  such  as  I can  offer,  at  any  time,  shall  be  at  thy 
service. 

My  husband  unites  in  kind  regards  to  thee  and  thine. 

Sincerely  thy  friend,  Lucketia  Mott. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


309 


The  next  letter  is  a family  sheet,  written  to  her 
sister,  Martha  C.  Wright,  giving  an  account,  among 
other  things,  of  her  preparations  for  the  guests  that 
were  always  expected  in  Philadelphia  by  the  abo- 
litionists, at  the  time  of  their  annual  anti-slavery 
Fair.  This  presents  a vivid  picture  of  her  house- 
wifely accomplishments. 

12th  mo.,  1848. 

...  If  I did  not  iron  twelve  shirts,  like  cousin  Mary,  I 
had  forty  other  things  which  I accomplished ; for  we  had  a 
large  wash,  and  hurried  to  get  the  ironing  away  before  the 
people  flocked  in.  Five  came  just  before  dinner.  I pre- 
pared mince  for  forty  pies,  doing  every  part  myself,  even 
to  meat  chopping ; picked  over  lots  of  apples,  stewed  a 
quantity,  chopped  some  more,  and  made  apple  pudding ; all 
of  which  kept  me  on  my  feet  till  almost  two  o’c.,  having  to 
come  into  the  parlor  every  now  and  then  to  receive  guests. 
Now  I should  rest,  as  I sit  and  write  after  dinner,  with  all 

gone  to  the  Assembly  Buildings,  if had  n’t  thought 

best  to  remain  and  be  agreeable ! ...  I am  sorry  thou 
missed  hearing  Samuel  J.  May.  How  can  sectarians  speak 
of  sermons  such  as  his,  as  no  gospel ! flow  lamentable  that 
such  is  the  religious  idea!  . . . Have  I mentioned  what  a 
large  appointed  meeting  I had  two  weeks  ago  at  Cherry 
St.yand  that  the  Elders  would  not  give  notice  ? The  house 
was  crowded  nevertheless.  The  medical  students,  some  of 
them,  have  asked  me  to  have  a meeting  for  them.  . . . 

This  meeting  for  the  medical  students  was  held 
one  First-day  evening  of  the  following  Second  month, 
in  Cherry  St.  meeting-house.  The  congregation  was 
large  and  attentive,  as  a rule,  although,  as  she  said 
in  a letter  to  a friend,  “ When  I pressed  the  subject 
of  slavery  upon  their  attention,  some  twenty  or  thirty 
rose  to  go  out.  Part  of  this  number  halted  at  the 


310 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


door,  and  remained  to  the  close,  and  a quieter  and 
more  attentive  audience  I have  not  often  had.” 

TO  JOSEPH  AND  RUTH  DUGDALE. 

Phila.,  3rd  mo.  28th,  1849. 

My  dear  Joseph  and  Ruth,  — . . . We  have  a 
friend  now  staying  with  us,  a Unitarian,  one  of  Heaven’s 
own,  - — Samuel  J.  May,  of  Syracuse,  N.  Y.  You  probably 
know  him  as  conspicuous  in  the  early  anti-slavery  move- 
ments, as  well  as  in  the  non-resistant  conventions.  He  is 
an  advocate  for  woman  too;  it  is  fitting,  therefore,  that  this 
should  be  his  stopping  place.  We  are  trying  to  get  up  an 
anti-slavery  meeting  for  him,  but  difficulty  still  attends  the 
procuring  of  a suitable  room.  ...  I must  tell  you  what  an 
exciting  fugitive  case  we  had  last  week.  A citizen  of  Rich- 
mond, Va.,  called  at  the  office  and  told  Miller  McKim  and 
Cyrus  Burleigh,  that  a slave  in  that  city  was  meditating 
his  escape  by  being  placed  in  a box,  as  goods,  to  be  sent  by 
Adams’  Express.  He  was  told  of  the  great  danger  of  suf- 
focation, as  well  as  the  risk  of  detection,  but  was  not  de- 
terred. After  some  delays,  a telegraph  at  length  apprised 
Miller  of  his  approach.  The  box  was  received  at  the  de- 
pot, more  carefully  handled  than  it  had  been  before,  and 
safely  deposited  at  the  A.  S.  office,  when  a trembling  tap, 
and  “ All  right?”  from  Miller,  was  responded  to  by  “All 
right,  sir!”  from  the  pent-up  man.  The  lid  was  removed  as 
quickly  as  the  hoops  could  be  loosened,  when  he  rose,  with 
a “ Good  morning,  gentlemen  ! ” Miller  says  we  can  hardly 
conceive  the  relief  and  excitement  to  find  the  man  alive, 
and  the  poor  fellow’s  happiness  and  gratitude  ; he  sang  a 
hymn  of  praise.  He  is  a large  man,  weighing  nearly  two 
hundred  pounds,  and  was  incased  in  a box  two  feet  long, 
twenty  three  inches  wide,  and  three  feet  high,  in  a sitting 
posture  ! He  was  provided  with  a few  crackers,  and  a blad- 
der filled  with  water,  which  would  make  no  noise  in  being 
turned  over,  nor  yet  be  liable  to  be  broken ; he  however 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


311 


ate  none , as  it  would  have  made  him  thirsty,  and  he  needed 
all  the  water  to  bathe  his  head,  after  the  rough  turns  over, 
in  which  he  sometimes  rested  for  miles  on  his  head  and 
shoulders,  when  it  would  seem  as  if  the  veins  would  burst. 
He  fanned  himself  almost  constantly  with  his  hat,  and 
bored  holes  for  fresh  breathing  air,  with  a gimlet  or  small 
auger  furnished  him.  The  cracks  of  the  box  had  canvas 
over,  to  prevent  any  inspection,  and  to  appear  like  goods. 
Dr.  Noble  says,  if  he  had  been  consulted,  he  should  have 
said  it  would  be  impossible  for  the  man  to  be  shut  up  and 
live  twenty-four  hours,  the  time  it  took  to  reach  here  ; it 
was  fanning  so  much,  which  kept  the  exhausted  air  in  mo- 
tion and  gave  place  to  fresh.  Miller  took  him  home,  gave 
him  his  breakfast  and  a bath,  and  then  he  was  conducted 
here,  where  he  gave  us  his  history.  His  master  is  a sick 
man,  and  employs  an  overseer,  heartless,  as  such  generally 
are.  He  was  never  whipped  however.  He  was  employed 
twisting  tobacco,  and  yielded  his  master  two  hundred  dol- 
lars, or  more,  per  year.  He  had  a wife  and  three  children 
sold  from  him  a year  ago,  after  their  owner  (not  his  mas- 
ter) had  promised  to  let  him  purchase  them  ; a higher  offer 
inducing  him  to  sell  them.  This  almost  broke  his  heart ; 
and  from  that  time  he  resolved  on  obtaining  his  own  free- 
dom ; and  having  no  family  to  provide  for,  he  laid  by 
enough  to  hire  a white  man  to  undertake  his  removal  in 
the  box.  One  colored  man  was  in  the  secret,  and  assisted ; 
these  were  all  who  knew  it  in  Richmond.  He  had  a sore 
finger,  and  applied  oil  of  vitriol  to  make  it  worse,  in  order 
to  get  leave  of  absence  for  a few  days,  so  that  he  would 
not  be  missed  until  Second-day,  and  he  was  safely  here  the 
Seventh-day  before.  After  resting  First-day,  he  was  sent 
on  east.  We  hope  the  case  will  not  be  published,  for  a 
while  at  least.  His  wife  and  children  are  now  held  by  a 
Methodist  minister  in  North  Carolina;  he  has  heard  from 
them  two  or  three  times.  This,  and  the  Crafts  case,  as 
well  as  Isaac  Brown’s  and  others  not  a few,  will  tell  well 
in  history  some  time  hence.  . . . 


312 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT . 


Phila.,  1st  mo.  15th,  1849. 

My  dear  Friend,  James  L.  Pierce,  — The  new  year 
has  actually  come  in,  before  an  answer  is  sent  to  thy 
friendly  and  inquiring  letter,  received  so  many  months  ago. 
What  apology  can  I make  ? The  reason,  in  this  instance, 
is  a kind  of  instinctive  dread  of  entering  the  theological 
field.  So  many  entanglements  are  found  there,  that  the 
ignorant  may  be  drawn  into  a labyrinth  of  inextricable 
windings,  or  ever  he  is  aware  of  the  leadings  of  astute 
polemics.  Preferring,  therefore,  to  walk  in  “ the  way 
called  heresy,”  I am  not  troubled  with  the  difficulties  that 
beset  many  an  honest  traveler  in  his  attempt,  with  the 
only  admitted  implement  or  weapon,  the  Bible,  to  smooth 
this  field  and  “ make  straight  in  the  desert  a high  way  for 
our  God.” 

During  our  struggle  against  sectarian  encroachment, 
some  twenty  years  since,  I gave  much  time  to  the  exami- 
nation of  the  tenets  then  imposed ; and  often  found,  in 
comparing  Scripture  texts  with  the  context,  a construction 
very  different  from  the  admitted  idea  of  the  Trinity  and 
atonement.  What  constituted  the  Divinity  of  Christ  be- 
came at  that  time  so  plain,  that  no  doubt  has  since  inter- 
posed to  weaken  a faith  so  rational.  Some  of  the  writings 
of  Channing  and  other  Unitarians,  as  well  as  parts  of  Wm. 
Penn’s  works,  and  other  of  our  early  Quakers,  tended  to 
confirm  me.  There  always  appeared,  however,  too  strong 
a desire  to  bring  the  Bible  into  harmony  with  ultra,  or  rad- 
ical views  ; hence  a twisting  or  perverting  of  the  text  was 
often  resorted  to  ; and  conflicting  opinions  could  not  thus 
be  satisfactorily  settled. 

When  Elisha  Bates  left  our  Society  and  joined  the  Meth- 
odists, he  published  a defense  of  the  ordinances,  claiming 
apostolic  example  as  his  sufficient  authority.  I then  saw 
that  if  he  was  correct  in  his  claim,  his  positions  could  not 
be  easily  refuted.  This  led  to  a reexamination  of  Scrip- 
ture rule,  resulting  in  the  settled  conviction  that  the  “ faith 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


313 


and  practice  ” of  the  ancients,  either  Jews  or  Gentiles, 
were  not  authority  for  succeeding  generations.  Neither 
have  I found  any  such  claim  on  their  part ; but  rather  a 
constant  direction  of  the  upward  and  onward  intelligence 
from  “ the  oldness  of  the  letter  to  the  newness  of  the 
spirit .” 

The  teachings  of  Jesus  were  altogether  to  this  point. 
When  he  said,  “ Ye  have  heard  that  it  was  said  by  them 
of  old  time  . . . but  I say  unto  you,”  ...  he  called  in 
question  many  things  which  were  claimed  as  of  Divine 
authority ; such  as  war,  oaths,  etc.  His  practice,  too,  was 
to  do  good  on  the  Sabbath  day  ; to  refuse  compliance  with 
the  “ washing  of  hands,”  showing  that  “ the  kingdom  of 
God  cometh  not  by  observation”  (observances),  but  that 
practical  righteousness  is  the  certain  touchstone.  While 
people  can  justify  war,  slavery,  an  oppressive  priesthood, 
and  other  evils  that  afflict  and  crush  humanity,  by  an  ap- 
peal to  patriarchal  example,  or  to  any  Bible  authority,  the 
progress  of  reform  must  be  greatly  impeded.  So,  also, 
while  the  ancient  faith  in  “ sacrifices  and  offerings  ” in 
propitiation  for  sin  through  the  mediation  of  the  priest,  is 
superstitiously  adhered  to,  or  any  substitute  or  antitype  of 
these  Jewish  ceremonies  admitted,  — either  as  explained 
by  Paul  or  any  other  Jewish  convert,  — the  way  of  salva- 
tion will  be  rendered  difficult,  and  to  many  appear  impas- 
sable for  others,  if  not  for  themselves.  An  enlightened 
and  intelligent  reading  of  the  Scriptures  must  lead  to  the 
renouncing  of  faiths  and  worships,  which,  however  suited 
to  by-gone  ages,  are  not  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  pres- 
ent time.  Obedience  to  known  duty,  repentance  for  dis- 
obedience, and  amendment  of  life,  are  the  general  teach- 
ings of  the  Bible  from  Genesis  to  Revelations. 

Thou  speaks  of  thy  controversies  with  opponents,  and 
by  proper  reference  to  text  and  context,  coming  off  victor, 
having  truth  on  thy  side.  This  must  ever  be  the  case,  for 
as  in  the  decision  of  the  Apocryphal  story,  “ truth  beareth 


314 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE Tl A MOTT. 


away  the  victory,  therefore  great  is  the  truth,  and  stronger 
than  all  things.” 

It  is  proper,  however,  while  the  Bible  is  regarded  as  the 
ultimate  appeal  in  all  matters  of  religious  controversy,  to 
show  that  the  bold,  figurative  language  of  that  book  will 
bear  a liberal  construction,  and  should  be  taken  in  its  most 
spiritual  sense.  Jesus  certainly  spoke  metaphorically  when 
he  directed  his  disciples  and  the  Jewish  worshipers  at  the 
feast,  to  his  flesh  and  his  blood.  Also,  on  another  notable 
day,  “ whoso  drinketh  of  me,”  etc.,  his  baptism  was  likened 
to  fire , as  well  as  water ; his  life  or  spirit  in  the  soul,  to 
hlood , as  well  as  to  water  at  Samaria’s  well. 

Great  allowances  should  be  made  for  the  passages,  quoted 
by  thee,  touching  his  death  as  an  atonement.  He  made 
no  allusion  to  its  necessity  for  that  end.  The  passage,  “ I 
lay  down  my  life,”  will  bear  a spiritual  construction.  That 
man  did  take  his  natural  life  from  him,  is  clearly  proven  in 
the  account.  And  even  if  he  referred  to  that,  he  may  have 
meant  no  more  than  every  martyr  might  have  said,  or  than 
might  have  been  said  of  them  in  one  sense : that  they  died 
for  the  redemption  of  man.  The  Apostle  John  says,  “ As 
he  laid  down  his  life  for  us,  we  ought  to  lay  down  our  lives 
for  the  brethren.”  Then  again : the  writers  of  the  epistles, 
Jewish  converts,  were  so  conversant  with  sacrifices  for  sin, 
that  they  might  easily  persuade  themselves  that  the  crucifix- 
ion of  Jesus  was  for  that  purpose.  Rammohun  Roy,  and 
other  Biblical  critics  show  a very  different  meaning  in  some 
of  the  prophecies,  usually  quoted  as  applicable  to  the  birth 
and  death  of  Jesus,  the  propitiation,  etc.  Again,  the  prob- 
ability of  interpolation,  to  suit  the  “scheme  of  salvation 
and  plan  of  redemption,”  by  those  employed  to  give  to  the 
Christian  world  this  canon,  should  lead  to  large  allowances 
for  contradictory  texts.  The  “ three  that  bear  record  in 
Heaven  ” is  now  generally  admitted  to  be  spurious ; and 
others,  1 doubt  not,  might  be,  with  equal  propriety.  Then, 
as  thou  says,  some  of  these  passages  prove  too  much,  and 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


315 


lead  to  speculation  as  to  universal  salvation.  If  the  spiri- 
tual interpretation  cannot  be  received  so  as  to  modify  or 
qualify  these  quotations  of  thine,  I should  consider  it  far 
safer  to  reject  them  altogether,  and  stand  on  the  broad 
ground  of  heresy,  than,  by  seeming  to  yield,  to  aid  in  perpet- 
uating gross  superstition  and  error.  That  the  crucifixion  of 
Jesus  was  a fearful  tragedy  must  be  admitted  ; but  that  the 
ferocity  and  malignity  of  the  sectarians  of  that  day,  who 
committed  the  barbarous  act,  was  “ unparalleled,'’  I am  not 
so  sure  of.  Those  who  were  “ stoned,  sawn  asunder,”  etc., 
were  doubtless  victims  of  precisely  the  same  spirit.  Eccle- 
siastical history  records  the  martyrdom  of  thousands  upon 
thousands,  who  were  the  objects  of  similar  priestly  hate  and 
bigotry.  I never  like  to  see  the  Jews  pictured  with  so 
dark  and  malignant  a countenance,  as  sinners  above  all 
men.  Let  Catholic  and  Protestant  persecutors  be  placed 
in  the  same  category  — aye,  and  dissenters,  too,  who,  in 
their  zeal,  are  calling  down  fire  from  Heaven,  be  they  of 
the  old  Puritan  order,  or  belonging  to  the  more  modern 
Hicksite  profession.  Even  though  the  custom  of  the  times 
will  not  sanction  the  erection  of  the  cross,  or  the  gallows, 
nor  yet  other  instruments  of  torture,  — blessed  be  the  age 
in  which  we  live ! — yet  the  disposition  to  cast  out  the 
name  as  evil,  to  persecute  with  the  pen  and  the  tongue, 
and  by  church  excommunication,  is  still  as  apparent,  as 
when  brother  delivered  up  brother  unto  death.  See  the 
last  issue  from  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting.  It  is,  however,  a 
small  thing  to  be  judged  of  man’s  judgment.  “ Father 
forgive  them  ; they  know  not  what  they  do,”  may  be  at- 
tained to,  toward  all  these. 

Thou  asks  my  opinion  of  the  disposition  of  the  body  of 
Jesus,  as  well  as  of  others  said  to  be  translated.  I confess 
to  great  skepticism  as  to  any  account  or  story,  which  con- 
flicts with  the  unvarying  natural  laws  of  God  in  his  crea- 
tion. The  credulity  displayed  in  the  account  of  the  Evan- 
gelists, and  other  sacred  (?)  writers,  is  the  natural  accom- 


316 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


paniment  of  ignorance  and  the  more  childish  state  of  soci- 
ety. That  there  is  moral  as  well  as  animal  magnetism, 
not  yet  fully  developed,  I cannot  doubt ; which,  when 
better  understood,  will  explain  much  of  the  alleged  miracu- 
lous. I have  no  idea  that  flesh  and  blood  ever  entered  the 
kingdom  of  Heaven.  As  to  a locality,  beyond  that  within 
us,  of  Heaven  or  its  opposite  state,  I am  not  troubled  with 
any  conjectures ; resting  satisfied  with  the  Apostle,  that 
“ it  doth  not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be.” 

These  answers  may  be  far  from  satisfactory  to  thy  inquir- 
ing mind,  and  that  of  thy  wife,  who  is  a stranger  to  me.  The 
reluctance  to  shock  even  the  religious  'prejudices  of  those 
who  yet  scarcely  dare  think  for  themselves,  makes  me  hesi- 
tate to  declare  views,  which  conflict  with  the  established  or 
prevailing  opinions  of  Christendom.  But  the  error  of  the 
assumption  of  human  depravity,  and  a vicarious  offering,  is 
so  fatal  to  human  progress,  that  1 should  be  unfaithful  to 
my  convictions,  did  I not  attempt  to  controvert  this  creed, 
and  to  hold  up  truth  as  of  all  acceptation,  rather  than 
“ authority  for  truth.” 

I received  a letter  somewhat  similar  to  thine,  about  the 
same  time,  from  George  W.  Julian,  of  Centreville,  Indiana; 
the  answer  was  delayed  nearly  as  long  too.  We  were 
kindly  entertained  at  his  house,  when  in  that  neighborhood 
last  year,  and  at  his  request,  had  an  appointed  meeting  at 
Centreville.  He  is  a Unitarian  ; made  so  by  Dr.  Chan- 
ning’s  writings,  as  well  as  his  own  reflections.  His  diffi- 
culty seemed  to  be,  touching  the  inspiration  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament.  “ Did  God  ever  sanction  war,  slavery, 
and  other  evils  ? ” The  Old  and  New  Testament,  he  says, 
“ represent  God  as  different  beings.”  The  prophecies,  too, 
perplex  him.  I could  only  recommend  that  to  which  I 
had  attained:  namely,  to  judge  of  the  Scriptures  and  their 
claim  to  respect,  precisely  as  he  would  any  other  book; 
testing  their  doctrines  and  recognized  practices  by  the 
known  attributes  of  our  Heavenly  Father.  An  enlight- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


317 


ened  writer  has  said,  that  “ it  is  not  more  true  that  ‘ God 
created  man  in  his  own  image/  than  that  man  has  created 
God  in  his  image.”  Thus,  we  find  him  enthroned  in  cru- 
elty and  blood,  in  lust  and  revenge,  in  contradiction  and 
in  gloom.  But  as  the  mind  and  heart  come  to  be  alike  cul- 
tivated, this  savage  Deity  gives  place  to  a God  of  love  and 
mercy ; of  truth  and  right,  of  joy  and  gladness ; and  his 
“ dear  Son  ” not  alone  in  being  the  fit  representative  of  the 
Father;  for  many  are  they,  who  are  serving  Him  in  this 
kingdom. 

I recommended  to  G.  W.  Julian,  as  I would  to  thee, 
Theodore  Parker’s  writings ; especially  his  sermon  on 
4<  The  Transient  and  Permanent  in  Christianity.”  Also 
I would  recommend,  if  it  can  be  obtained  in  your  remote 
settlements,  “ The  Life  of  Joseph  Blanco  White.”  He  was 
a Spanish  priest.  His  ancestors  left  Ireland  to  escape  the 
penal  laws.  The  Romish  priesthood  never  suited  Blanco’s 
mind  ; he  escaped  from  Seville,  and  went  to  England  about 
the  year  that  the  Bonapartes  entered  Spain ; he  renounced 
his  religion,  and  became  a political  editor  and  translator, 
employed  by  the  Government,  devoting  part  of  his  time 
to  literary  pursuits ; corresponded  with  Southey,  Lord 
Holland,  Coleridge,  and  others.  On  a reexamination  of 
Christian  doctrine,  he  embraced  the  faith  of  the  Church  of 
England ; studied  for  the  ministry  at  Oxford  ; was  intimate 
with  Newman  and  Pusey  at  the  beginning  of  the  high 
church  dissensions.  He  only  once,  I think,  preached  in 
an  English  pulpit,  for  his  mind  could  not  rest  satisfied 
with  the  church  liturgy,  any  more  than  with  the  Romish 
breviary.  He  became  the  intimate  friend  of  the  learned 
Bishop  Whately,  accepting  an  invitation  to  his  palace  in 
Dublin,  where  he  remained  till  his  views  became  so  liberal, 
that  he  was  unwilling  to  compromise  the  archbishop’s  char- 
acter for  orthodoxy,  by  any  longer  stay ; so  he  went  over 
to  Liverpool,  where  the  latter  years  of  his  life  were  passed, 
in  much  suffering  from  illness,  in  which  he  lost  the  use  of 


318 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


his  limbs.  He  was  eventually  invited  to  Wm.  Rathbone's 
place,  near  Liverpool,  where  he  died  in  1842.  He  was 
sixty  years  old  when  he  first  entered  a dissenting  place  of 
worship ; he  then  heard  James  Martineau  of  Liverpool,  a 
Unitarian,  brother  to  Harriet  M. ; after  which  he  frequently 
heard  J.  H.  Thom  — a son-in-law  of  Wm.  Rathbone  — also 
a Unitarian,  to  whom  he  left  his  library  and  his  papers ; . 
depending  upon  him  to  prepare  his  autobiography  for  pub- 
lication ; which  Thom  appears  faithfully  to  have  done, 
even  though  Blanco  White  went  further  than  himself  and 
most  Unitarians  in  his  pursuit  after  truth ; rejecting  a faith 
in  miracles  as  necessary  to  constitute  the  Christian.  He 
corresponded  with  Channing,  Norton,  and  Ripley,  on  these 
subjects;  the  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures;  priesthood; 
the  humanity  of  Jesus  ; “ conscientious  reason,”  a favorite 
term  of  his ; as  well  as  “ the  light  within  us,”  also  an  ex- 
pression often  used,  before  he  had  any  knowledge  of  the 
Quaker  writers.  The  Rathbones,  formerly  Friends,  fur- 
nished him  the  works  of  Fox,  Barclay,  and  Woolman,  and 
he  records  a just  tribute  to  these  worthies  ; speaks  of  their 
remarkable  clear-sightedness,  as  to  priesthoods,  the  Bible 
as  an  “idolatrous  oracle,”  and  the  “theories  of  all  Divines 
whatever.”  “ The  important  fact  tfrat  Christianity  is  not 
founded  upon  a book,”  he  says,  “ was  perceived  by  George 
Fox,  in  spite  of  his  enthusiasm.”  He  thinks  the  Quak- 
ers were  misled  by  their  love  of  the  miraculous,  which,  he 
says,  “ will  be  the  last  mental  infirmity  that  true  Chris- 
tianity will  conquer.”  But  the  rational  belief  in  spiritual 
guidance,  in  “ conscientious  reason,”  or  “ the  voice  of  God 
in  the  soul,”  increased  with  his  years,  and  he  bore  many 
beautiful  testimonies  to  its  sufficiency.  He  maintained  a 
devotional  spirit  to  his  last  hour,  while  for  years  he  “ re- 
nounced the  (to  him)  superstitious  practice  of  falling  upon 
his  knees  and  formally  addressing  the  Highest,  either  in 
praise  or  petition  ; yet  he  was  continually  in  a praying 
state,  if  (as  he  conceives)  “ prayer  is  a desire  of  conformity 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


319 


to  His  will.”  He  longed  for  a society  of  “ unarticled 
Christians.”  The  Unitarians  came  nearest  to  it ; but  they 
too  had  their  “ external  oracles.”  He  wished  to  “ raise  his 
feeble  voice  ” for  the  “ mental  rights  of  children,”  and 
against  the  “ hierarchical  principle,  which  claims  their  minds 
to  be  shaped  and  moulded  according  to  some  theological 
model.”  I might  go  on  and  quote  from  my  pet  author  till 
another  sheet  was  filled.  It  is  most  remarkable  that  asso- 
ciating almost  entirely  with  orthodox  believers,  his  mind 
should  take  such  a range  ; and  in  spite  of  the  warm  affec- 
tions of  his  nature,  that  he  should  hazard  the  loss  of  his 
warmest  friends,  by  his  honest  avowal  from  time  to  time 
of  his  convictions.  Channing,  although  differing  from  him 
in  regard  to  miracles,  said,  there  was  not  a man  in  Eng- 
land whom  he  so  much  wished  to  see.  The  work  is  in 
three  volumes.  If  a condensed  edition  could  be  printed 
and  circulated  in  this  country,  it  might  do  much  good  in 
removing  blind  superstition  and  error. 

If  in  quantity  I can  make  up  for  delay,  this  will  furnish 
a pretty  fair  balance  of  my  indebtedness  to  thee.  If,  on 
the  other  hand,  it  has  subjected  thee  to  a tedious  infliction, 
tell  me  so,  and  I will  not  impose  another  closely  written 
sheet  upon  thee.  Let  me  know  how  much  the  open 
avowal  of  my  views  has  shocked,  rather  than  benefited 
thee.  I am  aware  that  I have  not  furnished  acceptable 
arguments,  or  explanations  of  Scripture,  wherewith  to 
meet  Calvinistic  opponents.  This  1 cannot  do ; while  I 
really  believe  that  the  general  tenor  of  the  Bible  goes  to 
disprove  the  creed  of  Trinity,  depravity,  and  atonement 
doctrines,  the  tendency  of  which  has  been  and  is  to  para- 
lyze human  effort,  and  almost  to  license  sin.  If  the  belief 
in  this  creed  is  essential  to  salvation,  why  should  Jesus- — - 
the  great  teacher,  whose  mission  was  to  “ preach  the  Gos- 
pel to  the  poor”  — be  so  silent  on  the  subject?  Many 
who  profess  his  name  do  not  begin  to  understand  “ the 
simplicity  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.” 


320 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


Be  it  known  unto  thee,  my  dear  friend,  that  I had  this 
long  letter  half  written,  before  J.  M.  Ellis  sent  me  a short 
extract  from  thy  last,  expressive  of  disappointment  at  my 
neglect.  So  give  me  credit  for  a free-will  offering.  Many 
have  been  the  interruptions  since  I began  ; it  is  now  the 
22nd  of  the  month. 

The  movements  in  the  political  world  give  abundant  evi- 
dence that  abolitionists  have  not  labored  in  vain. 

With  the  most  sincere  regards,  thy  friend  for  radical 
truth,  Lucretia  Mott. 

Philada.,  5th  mo.  14th,  1849. 

My  dear  Richard  and  Hannah  Webb,  — It  is  long 
since  I have  had  this  pleasure  — the  devotion  of  a few 
hours  to  intercourse  with  you.  We  have  had  several  let- 
ters from  Richard,  most  acceptable,  but  still  unacknowl- 
edged. . . . 

He  recommended  Harriet  Martineau’s  “Eastern  Travel.” 
We  had  not  then  read  it,  but  lost  no  time  in  procuring  it, 
and  now  it  is  passing  from  one  to  another  in  the  family, 
who  all  agree  with  the  just  review  in  his  letter.  Neither 
her  writings,  however,  nor  those  of  any  other  Unitarian, 
will  be  fully  appreciated  in  our  day.  The  reviewers  are 
under  orthodox  influence,  and  must  cater  to  their  taste. 
Even  the  judgment  of  the  more  liberal  receives  its  coloring 
from  these  sources.  “ Unhappy  Blanco  White  ” is  reiter- 
ated by  the  Unitarians  themselves,  in  that  “ he  found  no 
resting-place ; ” when  the  man  stood  firm  on  every  ad- 
vance tread,  finding  a happiness  with  which  the  stranger 
could  not  intermeddle.  The  demand  for  the  reprint  of  his 
life  is  limited  in  this  country  as  yet,  but  it  will  appear 
some  day,  just  see  if  it  doesn’t ! Our  copy  is  being  worn 
out  in  the  lending. 

Since  Theodore  Parker  comes  out  with  such  great  here- 
sies, the  older  Unitarians  are  having  credit  for  being  quite 
orthodox.  Many  of  our  conservatives  are  now  reading 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


321 


Charming’s  writings  with  interest,  and  indeed  some  are 
claiming  him  as  their  own.  So  true' is  Theodore  Parker’s 
remark,  that  “ the  heresy  of  one  age  is  the  sound  faith  and 
orthodoxy  of  the  next.” 

The  subject  of  Anti-Slavery  has  been  so  abundantly 
treated  both  in  public  speaking  and  writing,  that  it  needs 
now  to  be  presented  in  some  unique  form,  to  attract  the 
people.  It  is  well  for  us  that  we  have  Giddings  and  Hor- 
ace Mann  to  pour  into  the  awakening  nation’s  ear  such 
soul- stirring  appeals.  Garrison,  Phillips,  and  Abby  Kelly 
are  still  needed  as  an  advance  guard  (if  that  is  the  right 
figure  ! I always  hesitate  in  military  similes). 

Our  annual  ms  in  New  York  was  not  less  interesting 
than  usual.  You  will  see  by  the  reports  that  Pillsbury 
and  Phillips  handled  the  church  and  clergy  not  less  se- 
verely than  in  former  years.  Lucy  Stone  is  an  acquisition 
to  our  ranks.  She  is  also  a thorough  woman’s -rights 
woman.  We  had  a good  meeting  on  that  subject  while  she 
was  in  this  city. 

I meant  to  say,  while  on  the  church  question,  that  I read 
with  interest  the  “ come-out  ” of  N.  Travers,  at  Finsbury 
Square  chapel,  as  reported  in  the  “ Inquirer,”  sent  us,  we 
presume,  by  our  ever  attentive  friend  James  Haughton. 
That  large  package,  containing  a variety  of  books  and 
pamphlets,  we  made  the  most  of  ; sending  some  to  Ohio,  and 
others  to  Canada,  among  the  anti-slavery  colored  people 
there,  where  indeed  not  a few  of  our  papers  find  their  way. 

Baptist  Noel  also  has  left  the  church,  it  seems  ; while 
the  Newmans  and  Puseys  are  going  clean  back  to  Catholi- 
cism or  Romanism.  I watch  with  deep  interest  all  these 
fluctuations  in  the  sectarian  world.  As  to  your  and  our 
politics,  precious  little  interest  have  I in  their  various  shift- 
ings  of  opinion,  for  while  their  base  is  physical  force,  the 
structure  must  be  evil.  Richard’s  political  leanings  have 
given  some  coloring  to  his  opinion  of  O’Connell.  We 
abated  somewhat  from  his  strong  language. 

21 


322 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Tell  our  good  friend  Richard  Allen  to  beware  how  he 
suffers  the  “ deceitfulness  of  riches  to  choke  the  divine 
word,  ‘ that  it  become  unfruitful.’  ” Nothing  that  we  met 
with  in  our  travels,  not  even  that  World’s  Convention,  im- 
pressed us  so  favorably  as  did  your  united  band  of  Reform- 
ers, in  your  weekly  gatherings  at  the  Royal  Exchange,  ex- 
erting so  healthful  an  influence  on  thousands.  It  is  true 
that  the  demand  for  bread  has  for  the  time  almost  sus- 
pended intellectual  and  moral  improvement ; but  when  you 
cheer  us,  as  having  so  wide  a field  of  labor  in  this  extended 
country,  as  did  Richard  in  one  of  his  late  letters,  he  should 
not  lament  over  your  circumscribed  field,  bounded  by 
feeding  and  clothing  the  hungry  and  naked. 

I meant  to  tell  you  of  the  wonderful  escape  of  the 
boxed-up  slave,  henceforth  known  as  Henry  Box  Brown, 
but  time  fails,  and  I must  omit  it.  Our  Yearly  Meeting  is 
now  in  session,  and  we  have  a house  full  of  lodgers.  I 
have  risen  before  five  o’clk  this  morning  to  finish  this,  and 
now  it  is  breakfast-time  for  our  household,  and  I must 
close.  Ever  yours,  L.  Mott. 

The  next  letters,  after  a period  of  almost  a year, 
are  also  to  Richard  D.  Webb. 

Philad\,  4th  mo.  14th,  1850. 

My  dear  Friend,  — ...  I have  just  looked  over  all 
thy  letters  received  in  ’48  and  ’49,  and  they  do  my  heart 
good,  bringing  you  so  fresh  to  mind.  A page  from  thy 
Hannah,  now  and  then,  makes  them  all  the  more  interest- 
ing to  us,  I assure  thee.  Her  observations  on  your  chil- 
dren’s being  suffered  to  “ come  up  ” without  any  sectarian 
tendency,  her  evident  solicitude  for  them,  and  distrust  of 
her  own  heart,  even  while  acknowledging  more  light,  — 
all  these  feelings  I can  well  understand,  having  passed 
through  some  fiery  ordeals,  to  refine  from  sectarian  Quak- 
erism. The  only  fear  for  the  young  in  their  eschewing  our 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


323 


order,  and  absenting  themselves  from  our  meetings,  is,  that 
they  may  in  time  be  caught  up  by  some  proselyting  spirits, 
and  made  bigots  of,  in  a school  far  behind  our  Quaker  mon- 
astery. Our  testimony  against  priestcraft,  while  an  intelli- 
gent one,  was  most  important  to  the  world’s  progress.  But 
if,  as  now,  while  we  refuse  the  pecuniary  aid  to  the  minis- 
ter, we  countenance  nearly  all  the  machinery  which  sup- 
ports him  — Sabbath  and  Bible  worships,  belief  in  human 
depravity,  a distinction  of  morals  for  the  natural  and  spirit- 
ual man,  a superstitious  reverence  for  Jesus,  crying,  Lord, 
Lord,”  instead  of  doing  the  works  which  he  said,  — mak- 
ing a kind  of  righteousness  and  atonement  of  him,  if  not 
exactly  after  the  Calvinistic  pattern  ; if  this  is  our  course, 
it  will  satisfy  a wily  and  grasping  priesthood,  and  our  in- 
vective against  the  “ hired  ” minister  will  amount  to  very 
little. 

Thou  asks  how  far  our  Quakers  in  general  agree  with 
Henry  C.  Wright’s  views  of  the  Bible:  the  authority  for 
war,  slavery,  etc.  Why,  dost  thou  not  know,  that  save  the 
comparatively  few  abolitionists  and  come -outers,  Friends 
regard  him  as  one  of  the  “ world’s  people,”  if  indeed  they 
know  that  there  is  such  a man  ; and  never  read  his  nu- 
merous letters  and  essays.  They  have  never  appeared 
in  the  orthodox  “ Friend;”  nor  defiled  the  pages  of  the 
Simon  pure  “ Friends’  Intelligencer  ; ” 1 and  the  reading 
of  most  of  our  monks  and  nuns  is  confined  to  such  accred- 
ited periodicals.  You  have  little  idea  how  ignorant  both 
classes  of  Quakers  are  of  our  reformatory  journals.  But 
H.  C.  W.  goes  almost  “ beyond  the  beyonds,”  for  any- 
body ! 

We  have  just  had  a peace  puff  here  — the  blowers, 

1 It  is  very  possible  that  this  was  written  at  a time  when  she  had 
fresh  proof  of  the  timidity  of  the  Intelligencer.  More  than  once,  when  her 
attention  had  been  arrested  by  some  stirring  anti-slavery  appeal,  she  had 
sent  a copy  of  it  to  this  paper  for  insertion.  It  was  generally  declined, 
as  unsuitable  for  their  columns. 


324 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


Elihu  Burritt  and  others.  They  tried  hard  to  make  it  an 
orthodox  affair,  the  radicals  keeping  back ; but  after  all, 
they  were  compelled  to  make  use  of  heretical  materials,  for 
the  sectarian  Quaker  was  afraid  of  losing  his  Society  influ- 
ence, and  must  therefore  “ keep  out  of  the  mixture  ; ” and 
there  were  not  enough  “ world’s  people  ” interested  in  the 
subject,  for  the  complement  of  officers.  Delegates  are  ap- 
pointed to  go  to  Frankfort-on-the-Main  next  summer,  and 
Burritt  has  gone  66  on  his  way  rejoicing,”  thankful  for  small 
favors.  He  is,  however,  a remarkable  man,  and  is  doubt- 
less doing  much  toward  a substitute  for  war.  . . . James’ 
and  my  love,  in  full  measure,  L.  Mott. 

Phila.,  5th  mo.  28th,  1850. 

My  dear  Richard  and  Hannah  Webb, — ...  I 
can  readily  imagine  you  far  beyond  Dublin  Yearly  Meet- 
ing. We  have  just  plodded  through  ours,  which  is  some 
fifty  years  in  advance  of  yours,  and  certainly  “ the  game 
is  not  worth  the  candle,”  if  that ’s  the  way  to  apply  that 
proverb.  At  any  rate,  it  was  a tame  affair  — no  evidence 
of  progress,  further  than  as  they  were  pressed  forward  by 
the  force  of  surrounding  opinion,  so  far  as  not  actively  to 
oppose  the  reformers  in  their  movements.  In  the  free  scope 
for  the  “ exercise  of  concerns,”  we  were  well-nigh  preached 
to  death.  Meeting  going  was  advocated  threadbare ; grave- 
stones, denounced  in  full  measure  ; music,  very  wicked  ; 
while  the  slave  had  to  sigh,  if  not  to  whistle,  for  a hearing. 
E.  M.  Davis  did  make  one  capital  speech  in  the  men’s  meet- 
ing. We  had  nine  or  ten  Friends  lodging  with  us,  and 
some  forty  or  fifty  at  meals,  daily ; so  that  weariness  came 
over  us,  at  the  end  of  the  week,  and  we  are  scarcely  re- 
cruited yet.  . . . Richard’s  late  letters  in  the  “ Standard  ” 
have  been  vastly  interesting.  His  travels  to  and  fro  fur- 
nish a fund  of  entertaining  matter.  Is  it  not  delightful  to 
find  so  many  fine  minds  and  good  people  in  the  world  ? I 
am  constantly  combating  the  “ human  depravity  ” doctrine, 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  325 

and  preach  in  its  stead  the  innate  purity  of  man.  My  sheet 
is  full,  and  but  little  in  it  after  all. 

With  aboundings  of  love  to  each  branch, 

L.  Mott. 

In  a letter  written  soon  after  the  foregoing,  by 
Richard  D.  Webb  to  Janies  and  Lucretia  Mott,  he 
says,  referring  to  his  leaving  the  Quaker  organiza- 
tion : — 

“ I never  told  ‘ Friends  ’ that  I was  unwilling  to  continue 
in  membership, — but  I may  have  said  what  I still  think, 
that  owing  to  my  total  difference  of  religious  opinion,  I was 
no  longer  qualified  for  membership.  It  was  chiefly  with 
this  view  and  in  order  to  stand  erect,  that  I left  them ; — 
and  I never  regretted  the  step.  I acted  with  great  caution 
and  deliberation,  and  I imagine  it  will  prove  only  a ques- 
tion of  time,  between  you  and  me.  I think  since  I left  the 
Society,  I see  the  defects  of  the  body  more  clearly  than  I 
used  to  do, — though  I shall  probably  continue  to  feel  an 
old  regard  for  them  if  they  behave  with  ordinary  courtesy 
toward  me.  In  this  respect  I have  as  little  to  complain  of 
as  most  separatists.” 

Clearsighted  as  Mr.  Webb  generally  was,  he  was 
mistaken  in  thinking  that  leaving  the  Society  of 
Friends  was  “ only  a question  of  time  ” between  him 
and  James  and  Lucretia  Mott.  No  one  can  wonder 
at  his  thinking  thus,  when  the  Society  made  it  so 
plain  that  these  “ disturbers  ” were  no  longer  valued 
as  members;  but  the  disturbers  themselves,  though 
sorely  tried,  had  no  intention  either  of  resigning,  or 
of  allowing  themselves  to  be  disowned.  They  had 
faith  that  a “ little  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole 
lump;”  and  felt,  that,  so  long  as  they  could  main- 
tain their  individual  freedom,  and  still  continue  in 
membership,  they  could  be  of  greater  service  to  the 
cause  of  truth  in  the  Society  than  out  of  it. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


For  some  twenty  years,  James  and  Lucretia  Mott 
had  occupied  a house  on  Ninth  Street,  between  Race 
and  Vine  streets;  an  old-fashioned  house,  with  a 
large  garden,  and  a stable  in  the  rear.  Next  door 
to  them,  for  several  years,  had  lived  their  daughter 
Maria,  and  her  husband,  Edward  M.  Davis.'  In 
1850,  the  latter,  in  connection  with  his  brother-in- 
law,  Thomas  Mott,  bought  a farm, — 44  Oak  Farm,” 
— eight  miles  north  of  the  city,  to  which  they  moved 
with  their  families ; and  at  the  same  time  James 
Mott  purchased  a spacious  house  in  Arch  Street  be- 
low Twelfth,  numbered  338,  according  to  the  old 
system.  This  house  being  too  large  for  their  own 
small  family,  — now  only  themselves  and  their 
daughter  Martha,  — an  arrangement  was  entered 
into,  by  which  Edward  and  Maria  Davis  with  their 
children,  and  Thomas  and  Mariana  Mott,  with  theirs, 
made  it  their  winter  home ; they  in  turn  taking 
their  parents  and  sister  into  the  household  at  Oak 
Farm  for  the  summer.  This  interchangeable  com- 
munity life  lasted  six  years  ; delightful  years,  which 
it  is  a privilege  to  remember.  During  this  time, 
James  Mott  retired  from  business  with  a moderate 
competency,  and  Martha,  the  youngest  child,  was 
married. 

44  Three  - thirty  - eight,”  the  name  by  which  the 
town-house  was  known,  became  the  centre  to  which 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


327 


thronged  the  numerous  relatives  and  friends  residing 
in  Philadelphia,  and  innumerable  strangers,  of  high 
and  low  degree,  who  came  to  the  city.  Its  hospita- 
ble doors  opened  equally  wide  to  rich  and  poor, 
known  and  unknown,  white  and  black.  Once  they 
opened  to  let  out  James  Mott,  then  a white-haired 
man,  but  still  strong  and  erect,  to  face  a threatening 
mob,  clamoring  for  a fugitive  slave  supposed  to  have 
taken  shelter  there.  We  were  all  sitting  in  the  par- 
lor that  evening,  when  we  heard  confused  noises  and 
cries  coming  nearer  and  nearer  the  house,  which  were 
soon  recognized  as  the  sound  of  a mob,  a sort  of  an- 
gry rumble,  difficult  to  describe  to  one  who  has  never 
heard  it,  but  well  known  in  those  days  to  the  expe- 
rienced ears  of  abolitionists,  and  to  the  colored  pop- 
ulation of  Philadelphia.  When  these  failed  to  fur- 
nish a convenient  gratification  to  the  mob  spirit,  Cath- 
olic churches  offered  a field  for  its  unspent  energy. 
On  this  occasion,  a single  colored  man  was  the  unfor- 
tunate victim.  For  some  offense,  perhaps  for  being 
a slave,  he  had  excited  the  indignation  of  these  city 
rulers,  and  was  pursued  by  a hooting  crowd.  With 
a natural  impulse  for  protection,  he  rushed  to  the 
well-known  refuge,  — the  house  of  James  and  Lu- 
cretia  Mott.  James  Mott  opened  the  front  door ; 
the  man  dashed  in,  and  without  stopping,  ran  through 
the  house,  and  out  of  the  back  gate  to  a small  street, 
where  he  successfully  eluded  his  pursuers.  As  my 
grandfather  stood  at  the  door,  confronting  the  angry 
crowd,  a brick  was  violently  thrown  at  him ; had 
the  aim  been  as  good  as  the  intention  was  bad,  the 
consequences  might  have  been  fatal.  As  it  was,  the 
door-jamb  directly  over  his  head  received  the  blow, 
and  bore  for  many  a day  the  deeply  indented  mark 
of  misdirected  fury. 


328 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


It  was  an  ordinary  looking  house  on  the  outside, 
like  many  another  of  its  size  in  the  monotonous  city, 
built  of  smooth  red  brick,  with  white  marble  facings 
and  broad  white  marble  steps.  According  to  Phila- 
delphia fashion,  the  lower  shutters  were  heavy  and 
solid,  and  were  painted  white.  When  nightfall  came 
on,  it  was  not  the  way  then,  however,  to  close  and 
bolt  these  tight,  as  it  is  now ; they  were  left  open 
till  bed-time,  and  passers-by  could  glance  in  at  the 
bright,  cozy  parlor,  with  its  animated  circle  around 
the  evening  lamp.  How  cheery  the  windows  looked 
to  those  who  came  belated  home  ! 

In  the  broad  hall  stood  two  roomy  arm-chairs,  — 
“ beggar’s  chairs,”  we  children  used  to  call  them, 
they  were  in  such  constant  requisition  for  appli- 
cants of  all  sorts,  “ waiting  to  see  Mrs.  Mott,  miss.” 
The  two  parlors,  connected  by  folding-doors,  were 
large,  square  rooms,  of  handsome  proportion  and 
home-like  pleasant  appearance.  Although  the  furni- 
ture was  old-fashioned  mahogany  and  black  hair- 
cloth, and  ornaments  were  few,  there  was  a general 
air  of  comfort  and  every-day  use  which  was  very  at- 
tractive. The  carpet  was  sure  to  be  of  bright  colors, 
and  of  rather  striking  design,  for  my  grandmother 
cordially  disliked  what  she  called  “ dingy  carpets.” 
She  also  disliked  the  prevailing  style  of  dark,  heavily 
curtained  rooms  ; and  when  she  came  into  the  parlor 
in  the  afternoon,  would  step  quickly  across  to  the 
windows,  and  draw  up  the  green  Venetian  blinds,  let- 
ting the  sunlight  stream  in.  In  these  cheerful  rooms 
guests  of  all  kinds  found  gracious  courtesy.  Could 
the  old  walls  speak,  how  many  illustrious  names  they 
would  recall ! How  many  stirring  sentiments  ring 
in  our  forgetful  ears  ! What  echoes  of  laughter  and 
merriment  would  they  not  throw  back  to  us ! 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


329 


The  dear  grandmother  was  housekeeper,  always 
busy,  and  apparently  never  weary.  Of  this  cease- 
less activity  my  grandfather  wrote  in  a letter  to  a 
friend : — 

“Lucretia  has  numerous  calls  almost  daily  from  all  sorts 
of  folks,  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor ; for  respect,  advice, 
assistance,  etc.,  etc.  I am  sometimes  amused  to  hear  the 
object  of  some  of  the  calls ; it  seems  as  though  some  people 
thought  she  could  do  any  and  everything.  It  is  true  that 
she  does  do  a great  deal  ; no  one  out  of  the  family  knows 
one  half,  and  no  one  in  the  family  knows  the  whole.” 

The  dining  - room  of  “ Three  - thirty  - eight  ” — a 
cheerful  room  towards  thirty  feet  long  — always  had 
space  for  one  more.  The  unexpected  appearance  of 
visitors  at  meal-time  caused  no  flurry,  and  no  bustle 
of  unusual  preparation. 

Our  grandmother  was  like  her  old  Nantucket 
neighbor,  who  after  greeting  some  unlooked  for  visit- 
ors, quietly  told  her  daughter  to  “ put  six  more  po- 
tatoes on,”  and  made  them  welcome  to  the  simple 
fare.  Few  days  passed  that  some  one  of  the  out-of- 
town  families,  or  some  friend  passing  through  the  city, 
did  not  “ drop  in  ” at  dinner  or  tea  time. 

At  the  times  of  the  anti-slavery  Fair,  or  during 
Yearly  Meeting  week,  or  when  reform  conventions 
were  held  in  Philadelphia,  the  house  was  thrown 
open  for  the  convenience  of  those  who  cared  to  come, 
and  its  long  table  filled  to  overflowing.  A friend 
who  was  present  at  a dinner  at  such  a time  writes  of 
it : — 

. “ There  were  our  stern  reformers,  around  the  social 
board,  as  genial  a group  of  martyrs  as  one  could  find.  . . , 
They  made  merry  over  the  bigotry  of  the  church,  popular 


330 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


prejudices,  conservative  fears,  absurd  laws,  and  customs 
hoary  with  age.  How  they  did  hold  up  in  their  metaphys- 
ical tweezers  the  representatives  of  the  dead  past,  that  ever 
and  anon  ventured  upon  our  platform  ! On  this  occasion 
William  Lloyd  Garrison  occupied  the  seat  of  honor  at  Mrs. 
Mott’s  right  hand,  and  led  the  conversation,  which  the  host- 
ess always  skillfully  managed  to  make  general.  When 
seated  around  her  board,  no  two-and-two  side  talk  was  ever 
permissible;  she  insisted  that  the  good  things  said,  should 
be  enjoyed  by  all.  James  Mott,  at  the  head  of  the  table, 
maintained  the  dignity  of  his  position,  ever  ready  to  throw 
in  a qualifying  word  when  these  fiery  reformers  became 
too  intense.” 

Among  the  many  pleasant  gatherings  in  the  old 
house  were  the  u Fair-meetings,”  held  every  week  of 
the  autumn,  in  turn,  by  the  Philadelphia  abolition- 
ists, for  the  preparation  of  articles  to  be  sold  at  the 
annual  Fair  in  December.  These  were  occasions 
both  of  busy  work  and  of  social  attraction  ; as  one  of 
the  members  said,  “ Many  young  persons  were  in- 
duced to  mingle  in  them,  beside  those  who  labored 
from  love  of  the  cause.  Brought  thus  within  the  cir- 
cle of  anti-slavery  influence,  many  such  were  natu- 
rally converted  to  our  principles,  and  inspired  with 
zeal  in  their  behalf,  and  became  earnest  laborers  in 
the  enterprise  which  had  so  greatly  enriched  their 
own  souls.  Many  of  these  circles,  doubtless,  became 
nurseries  whence  our  ranks  were  annually  recruited.” 

The  members  met  early  in  the  afternoon  and 
sewed  briskly  till  dark,  when  a sort  of  picnic  tea, 
made  up  of  contributions  brought  by  those  present, 
was  served  in  the  most  informal  manner.  Af- 
ter tea,  gentlemen  came  in,  and  the  affair  became 
more  social.  There  was  sure  to  be  a large  gath- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 331 

ering  when  the  turn  came  around  to  44  Three-thirty- 
eight” 

Even  pleasanter  than  these,  were  the  family  meet- 
ings, which  have  been  described  already  ; and  the 
birthday  and  Christmas  celebrations.  Our  grand- 
mother’s birthday,  First  mo.  3rd,  called  together  old 
and  young;  our  grandfather’s  was  observed  in  a 
quieter  way,  as  it  occurred  in  midsummer,  when  the 
families  were  apt  to  be  scattered.  There  were  also 
the  delightful  Seventh-day  dinners  of  hominy  soup, 
— a primitive  compound  of  Nantucket  origin,  — 
when  children  and  grandchildren  were  expected  to 
happen  in  without  invitation.  Occasionally  there 
were  solemn  and  stately  entertainments,  a bore  to 
everybody ; but  such  did  not  flourish  in  the  every- 
day air  of  44  Three  -thirty -eight.”  The  life  there, 
busy  even  for  the  youngest  inmate,  was  one  of  simple 
duties  and  pleasures,  shared  by  old  and  young.  Few 
servants  were  kept,  and  few  were  needed,  where  the 
work  was  so  well  divided.  It  was  a lively  house- 
hold, full  of  busy  people  going  here  and  there,  and 
of  children  running  up  and  down,  but  there  was  no 
sense  of  discord  or  confusion. 

It  is  well  known  to  those  familiar  with  the  history 
of  Friends,  that  they  — the  early  Friends  in  partic- 
ular — had  great  faith  in  that  leading  of  the  spirit 
which  impelled  them  at  times  to  deeds  for  which  they 
could  give  no  adequate  reason.  44  And  I heard,  but 
I understood  not ; then  said  I,  O my  Lord,  what 
shall  be  the  end  of  these  things  ? ” A strong  feel- 
ing came  over  them  to  go,  and  they  went,  and  often 
the  apparently  blind  action  was  justified  by  aston- 
ishing results.  This  simple  faith  belonged  to  a sim- 
ple life,  and  both  are  passing  away ; what  then  was 


332  JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 

reverenced  as  a message  from  Above,  is  now  regarded 
rather  as  a curious  coincidence.  Lucretia  Mott  could 
not  be  called  susceptible  to  these  occult  influences; 
yet  while  she  was  of  a direct  practical  nature,  she 
valued  her  seasons  of  introversion  ; and  even  she,  at 
times,  felt  the  constraining  impulse  of  an  unseen 
power  that  would  not  be  denied. 

An  instance  of  this  is  her  going  to  call  upon  the 
Hon.  John  Sergeant,  at  the  time  when  he  was  an- 
nounced to  preside  over  the  Union-Saving  meeting, 
in  the  autumn  of  1850.  It  was  during  the  excite- 
ment that  followed  the  passage  of  the  Fugitive  Slave 
Law — of  infamous  memory.  She  knew  Mr.  Ser- 
geant only  by  reputation,  but  she  felt  that  she  must 
speak  with  him.  As  Edward  Hopper,  her  son-in- 
law,  was  going  up  Walnut  Street  on  his  way  home 
from  his  office,  he  saw  her  walking  rapidly  on  the 
other  side  of  the  street.  It  was  then  twilight.  He 
crossed  over,  and  asked  where  she  was  going  so  late. 
She  replied,  “ I am  on  my  way  to  see  John  Sergeant. 
He  is  to  preside  at  the  Union  Meeting  this  evening, 
and  I wish  to  speak  with  him  before  he  goes  to  it.” 
He  asked,  “ Shall  I go  with  thee?  ” She  answered 
with  much  feeling,  “ O yes  ! Is  thee  willing  ? ” Mr. 
Sergeant  received  them  kindly,  knowing  one  visitor 
by  reputation,  and  having  had  frequent  professional 
intercourse  with  the  other,  who  had  been  a student 
in  his  office. 

When  they  were  seated,  and  after  a short  silence, 
Lucretia  Mott  said : u I have  felt  constrained  to  re- 
quest this  interview  for  a few  minutes,  and  yet  I 
scarcely  know  in  what  language  to  deliver  my  mes- 
sage. Thou  hast  been  chosen  to  preside  at  the  pub- 
lic meeting  called  for  this  evening.  When  I read 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


333 


the  announcement  in  the  paper,  I called  to  mind  thy 
career  as  one  of  the  most  deservedly  honored  men  of 
our  city.  To  gifts  allotted  to  few,  thou  hast  added 
an  earnest  and  enlightened  advocacy  of  the  cause  of 
human  liberty.  In  thy  speech  in  Congress  on  the 
4 Missouri  question,’  made  thirty  years  ago,  thou  gave 
no  uncertain  sound.  How  well  I remember  its  effec- 
tive argument,  its  eloquence,  and  the  profound  im- 
pression it  made  on  the  whole  country,  the  slave- 
holding South,  as  well  as  the  non  - slave  - holding 
North  ! Of  thy  reputation  as  a useful  citizen,  and  a 
good  man,  we  are  justly  proud;  and  my  prayer  has 
this  day  been,  that  nothing  may  occur  this  evening 
inconsistent  with  the  course  pursued  by  thee  in  thy 
past  life.” 

To  this  brief  “ message,”  spoken  with  evident  ef- 
fort, and  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  Mr.  Sergeant 
listened  with  attention,  and  at  its  conclusion  ac- 
knowledged with  feeling  his  obligation  for  her  kind- 
ness, and  assured  her  that  nothing  should  pass  his 
lips  at  the  proposed  meeting  at  variance  with  the 
profession  of  his  whole  life.  In  speaking  afterward 
of  this  curious  interview,  he  said  that  he  was  much 
impressed  by  the  dignity  and  grace  of  Mrs.  Mott’s 
bearing. 

When  Kossuth  visited  Philadelphia  in  1852,  James 
and  Lucretia  Mott,  to  whom  he  had  brought  letters 
of  introduction  from  friends  in  England,  called  upon 
him  and  his  party,  and  invited  them  to  dine.  They 
admired  him  greatly,  and  believed  that  at  heart  he 
sympathized  with  the  anti-slavery  cause  in  America. 
In  a letter  Lucretia  Mott  says  of  him,  “ How  won- 
derful is  his  clear  perception  ! Although  the  word 
slave  does  not  find  direct  utterance,  yet  as  far  as  he 


334 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


dares,  he  hints  at  the  things  rotten  in  our  Denmark. 
His  speeches  must  do  good  in  this  country,  if  that 
good  be  not  counterbalanced  by  the  warlike  spirit 
they  kindle.”  Feeling  thus,  she  was  glad  to  meet 
him  personally,  and  to  entertain  him  at  their  house. 
But  the  politicians  who  had  him  in  charge,  fearing 
the  damage  that  might  befall  his  cause  from  asso- 
ciation with  abolitionists  and  heretics,  induced  him 
to  decline  their  invitation,  and  merely  to  call  in- 
stead. 

The  following  extract  from  the  diary  of  Madame 
Pulzsky,  Kossuth’s  sister,  is  interesting  in  this  con- 
nection : — 

Dec . 25th . — I called  on  Mrs.  Mott,  the  eminent  Quaker 
lady,  to  whom  a mutual  friend  had  given  me  a letter.  I 
have  seldom  seen  a face  more  artistically  beautiful  than  that 
of  Mrs.  Lucretia  Mott.  . . . Her  features  are  so  markedly 
characteristic,  that,  if  they  were  less  noble,  they  might  be 
called  sharp.  Beholding  her,  I felt  that  great  ideas  and 
noble  purposes  must  have  grown  up  with  her  mind,  which 
have  a singular  power  of  expression  in  her  very  move- 
ments. Her  language  is,  like  her  appearance,  peculiar  and 
transparent ; and  it  is  only  when  she  touches  upon  the 
slavery  question  that  her  eye  flashes  with  indignation,  and 
her  lips  quiver  with  a hasty  impatience,  disturbing  the 
placid  harmony  of  her  countenance  and  her  conversation. 
But  though  she  so  positively  pronounces  the  views  at 
which  she  has  arrived  by  self-made  inquiry,  yet  she  mildly 
listens  to  every  objection,  and  tries  to  convince  by  the 
power  of  her  arguments,  untinged  by  the  slightest  fanati- 
cism. She  expressed  her  warm  sympathy  with  the  cause 
of  Hungary,  and  her  admiration  of  the  genius  of  Kos- 
suth ; yet  she  blamed  his  neutrality  in  the  slavery  ques- 
tion. 

I objected,  that  as  Kossuth  claimed  non-intervention  aa 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


335 


the  sacred  law  of  nations,  he  was  not  called  on  to  interfere 
in  a domestic  question  of  the  United  States,  so  intimately 
connected  with  their  Constitution.  44  But  how  can  Kos- 
suth, the  champion  of  liberty,”  answered  she,  44  not  raise 
his  voice  in  favor  of  the  oppressed  race  ? To  argue  is  surely 
not  the  same  as  to  interfere.”  I replied,  that  a question 
involving  intricate  domestic  interests,  and,  for  that  very 
reason,  passions  so  bitter,  that  even  an  allusion  to  it  rouses 
sensitive  jealousies,  certainly  cannot  be  discussed  by  a for- 
eigner with  the  slightest  chance  of  doing  good ; that  the 
difficulty  of  emancipation  lies,  perhaps,  less  in  the  lack  of 
acknowledgment  of  the  evils  of  slavery  than  in  the  hard- 
ness to  devise  the  means  of  carrying  emancipation  without 
convulsing  the  financial  interests  of  the  slave-holders,  and 
to  do  it  in  a constitutional  way.  For,  after  all,  this  must 
be  attended  to,  if  the  welfare  of  the  whole  community  is 
not  to  be  endangered  ; therefore  this  problem  can  only  be 
solved  practically  by  native  American  statesmen,  living  in 
the  midst  of  the  people,  with  whom  is  lodged  the  final 
power  to  adopt  the  measure,  as  it  has  already  been  done  in 
the  free  States,  and  in  the  old  Spanish  colonies. 

Though  I could  not  acquiesce  in  the  opinion  of  Mrs. 
Mott  that  the  abolition  of  slavery  should  be  preached  in 
season  and  out  of  season  by  the  defender  of  the  rights  of 
nations,  I yet  fell  beneath  the  charm  of  her  moral  superi- 
ority, and  I warmly  wished  that  I could  spend  hours  to 
listen  and  to  discuss  with  her  and  Mr.  Mott,  in  the  attrac- 
tive circle  of  her  children  and  grandchildren.  Great  was, 
therefore,  my  astonishment,  when,  upon  my  expressing  my 
admiration  for  Mrs.  Mott  to  some  gentlemen,  one  of  them 
exclaimed,  44  You  do  not  mean  to  say  you  have  called  on 
that  lady  ? ” 

44  Of  course  I have,”  was  my  answer  ; 44  why  should  I 
not  ? I am  most  gratified  to  have  done  so,  and  I only 
regret  that  the  shortness  of  the  time  we  have  to  spend 
here  prevents  me  from  often  repeating  my  visit.” 


336 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


“ But  she  is  a furious  abolitionist,”  retorted  the  gentle- 
man. “It  will  do  great  harm  to  Governor  Kossuth  if  you 
associate  with  that  party.” 

“ I perceive,  sir,”  said  I,  “ that  you  highly  estimate  Mrs. 
Mott,  as  you  consider  her  alone  a whole  party.  But  if 
any  friend  of  Governor  Kossuth,  even  if  he  himself  con- 
verses with  a person  who  has  strong  opinions  against  slav- 
ery, what  harm  can  there  be  in  that  ? ” 

“ Your  cause  will  then  lose  many  friends  in  this  city,” 
was  the  answer. 

I was  perfectly  amazed  at  such  intolerance,  and  ex- 
pressed this  frankly.  The  gentleman,  however,  attempted 
to  point  out  to  me  what  mischief  the  abolitionists  were 
doing,  and  how  long  ago  emancipation  would  have  been 
carried  in  all  the  States,  had  the  abolitionists  not  so  vio- 
lently interfered ; “ and  besides,”  continued  he,  “ Mrs.  Mott 
preaches ! ” 

“ Well,”  replied  I,  “do  not  many  Quaker  ladies  preach 
occasionally  ? ” 

This  fact  was  admitted,  but  another  gentleman  remarked 
that  Mrs.  Mott  was  dangerous,  as  her  sermons  were  pow- 
erfully inciting. 

“ Is  she,  perhaps,  a fighting  Quaker  ? ” inquired  I, 
“ who  appeals  to  the  words  of  the  Saviour,  that  he  did  not 
come  to  send  peace  on  earth,  but  the  sword  ? ” 

“lam  a fighting  Quaker  myself,”  said  the  gentleman; 
“ my  forefathers  fought  in  the  Revolutionary  War  ; but 
Mrs.  Mott  is  a Hicksite.” 

To  my  inquiry  what  were  the  tenets  of  the  Hicksites, 
inspiring  such  dislike,  I got  the  answer,  “ They  are  very 
bad,  very  bad  ; they,  in  fact,  believe  nothing.” 

This  assertion  was  so  contradictory  to  the  impression 
left  on  my  mind  by  Mrs.  Mott,  that  I attentively  perused 
some  of  her  sermons,  and  I found  them  pervaded  by  that 
fervent  desire  to  seek  truth  and  to  do  right,  of  which  Jesus 
teaches  us,  that  “ blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger  and 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


337 


thirst  after  righteousness,  for  they  shall  be  filled  ; ” and 
therefore,  although  my  views  differ  from  hers  on  many 
points,  I perceived  that  party  feeling  must  be  strong  in 
Philadelphia  to  arouse  such  unjust  views  as  I had  heard 
expressed. 

In  the  early  summer  of  1853  their  youngest  child, 
Martha,  married  George  W.  Lord,  and  went  away 
with  him  to  a remote  country  home.  The  separa- 
tion was  a sore  trial  to  her  parents,  for  she  was  the 
youngest  and  the  last.  To  a friend,  who  sent  them 
a letter  of  mingled  condolence  and  congratulation, 
James  Mott  replied : — 

6th  mo.  29th,  1853. 

. . . Yes,  Martha  is  married,  and  we  feel  lonely.  . . . 
That  many  are  disappointed  in  the  marriage  state,  I have 
no  doubt ; but  that  “ not  one  in  a thousand  but  is  doomed 
to  disappointment,”  I do  not  believe.  I have  lived  in  that 
state  for  more  than  forty  years,  and  it  has  been  one  of 
harmony  and  love,  though  we  have  had  our  trials  and  diffi- 
culties in  life.  As  age  advances,  our  love,  if  possible,  in- 
creases. This  being  my  experience,  I am  in  favor  of 
matrimony,  and  wish  to  see  all  for  whom  I feel  interested 
made  happy  in  that  way.  It  is  the  natural  state  of  man, 
and  when  rightly  entered  into,  an  increase  of  happiness 
and  comfort  is  the  certain  result.  . . . 

In  the  fall  of  the  same  year,  James  and  Lucretia 
Mott  traveled  in  New  York,  Ohio,  and  Indiana,  at- 
tending meetings  and  conventions,  and  visiting  some 
relatives.  Before  returning  home,  they  went  into 
Kentucky  to  visit  some  connections  of  Lucretia’s  sis- 
ter, Martha  Wright,  who  accompanied  them. 

Lucretia  Mott  writes  of  this  trip  : — 

. . . “ We  left  Cincinnati  at  eleven  o’clk,  and  did  not 

reach  Maysville  till  ten  at  night.  The  banks  of  the  river 
22 


338 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


afforded  a constantly  varying  scene,  and  we  enjoyed  the 
day,  though  there  were  no  passengers  that  were  attractive. 
John  Pelham  met  us  at  the  landing,  with  his  carriage. 
The  ride  out  to  his  home,  three  miles,  in  full-moonlight 
was  very  pleasant,  and  the  warm  reception  from  the  four 
aunts  was  grateful.  A blazing  fire  added  much  to  the 
cheerfulness.  We  were  made  so  entirely  at  home  by  their 
Kentucky  hospitality,  that  we  soon  felt  like  old  acquaint- 
ances. Our  sleeping  room  across  the  hall  had  another 
large  open  fire.  In  the  morning  before  we  were  up,  a 
real  slave-looking  girl  came  in,  sans  ceremony,  and  made 
up  the  fire  anew.  We  passed  the  next  morning  in  free 
conversation.  Their  table  was  generous,  as  their  reception 
in  other  respects. 

“ A meeting  had  been  appointed  for  me  in  the  Town 
Hall  of  Maysville,  in  the  afternoon.  There  was  a crowded 
house.  Slavery  spoken  of  without  reserve,  and  well  borne. 
Much  persuasion  to  have  another  meeting  in  the  evening 
— which  we  consented  to  — on  woman  ; a great  gather- 
ing and  apparent  satisfaction.  J.  P.  seemed  satisfied  with 
the  meetings,  though  I learned  afterwards  that  he  had  felt 
apprehensive,  and  had  expressed  a wish  that  I should  be 
told  not  to  speak  on,  or  allude  to  slavery.’’ 

In  a letter  to  Lucy  Stone,  referring  to  this  jour- 
ney, James  Mott  writes  : — 

Steamboat  Oakland,  10th  mo.  17th,  1853. 

My  dear  Lucy,  — Here  we  are  on  the  way  up  the 
Ohio  river,  in  a small  but  tolerably  comfortable  boat.  . . . 

On  reaching  Maysville  on  Seventh-day  eveg,  we  found 
John  Pelham  (Martha’s  brother-in-law)  waiting  to  take 
us  to  his  house,  on  reaching  which  his  sisters  gave  us  a 
hearty  welcome,  and  we  had  a pleasant  visit.  Yesterday 
after  dinner  we  returned  to  Maysville  to  attend  a meeting 
that  had  been  appointed  in  the  Court  House  at  two  o’clock. 
Theology,  war,  intemperance,  and  slavery  were  the  topics 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


339 


dwelt  upon  ; slavery  was  spoken  to,  plainly,  and  well  re- 
ceived by  a large  and  attentive  audience.  At  the  close, 
another  meeting  was  appointed  for  the  evening,  on  Wo- 
man’s Rights.  The  house  was  more  crowded  than  in  the 
afternoon,  indeed  it  was  a jam  ; but  quiet  and  good  order 
were  observed,  and  the  gospel  on  this  subject  was  preached 
with  power  and  demonstration.  At  the  close  very  many 
expressed  their  gratification  and  a desire  to  hear  more. 
Lucretia  told  them  they  must  get  Lucy  Stone  to  talk  to 
them,  that  she  was  only  as  a John  to  prepare  the  way  for 
Lucy  and  others,  who  could  do  the  subject  far  better  jus- 
tice. We  think  thou  wilt  find  an  open  door  at  Maysville. 
The  meetings  were  both  free.  As  Lucretia  has  never  re- 
ceived money  compensation  for  her  own  use  for  preaching 
or  lecturing,  she  thinks  it  not  worth  while  to  begin  to  do 
so  in  her  old  age.  The  money  that  S.  J.  May  is  out  of 
pocket  for  printing  tracts  will  be  paid  to  him  out  of  the 
proceeds  of  the  lecture  at  Cincinnati,  and  the  balance 
handed  to  thee  when  thou  comes  to  Phila.;  so  says  the  best 
woman  I know  in  this  world. 

To  this,  Mrs.  Wright  adds  some  interesting  de- 
tails : — 

Dear  Lucy,  — I don’t  know  how  brother  James  has 
done  to  write  a word,  the  boat  jars  so ; I must  add,  how- 
ever, my  wish  that  you  will  go  to  Maysville.  A slave- 
holder said  to  me,  that  she  thought  it  a great  pity  the  meet- 
ing last  night  could  not  be  followed  by  others,  there  was 
such  a willingness  to  hear  the  truth.  I never  heard  more 
earnest  demonstrations,  not  by  applause,  but  in  remarks 
afterwards.  My  good  brother-in-law,  John  Pelham,  said 
to  me  before  the  first  meeting,  “ I hope  Mrs.  Mott  will  not 
name  slavery,  — notice  was  given  for  a religious  meeting.” 
“ Why,”  said  I,  u that  is  eminently  a religious  subject,  and 
the  people,  believe  me,  will  respect  the  free  utterance  of 
opinion  far  more  than  an  unworthy  concealment ; besides, 


340 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE T1 A MOTT . 


she  considers  herself  called  of  God  to  speak  on  this  very 
subject ; it  was  for  this  she  came,  on  the  assurance  of  Col. 
Stevenson  that  she  might  say  what  she  pleased,  and  I dare 
not  interfere  with  any  one’s  convictions  of  duty.”  He 
still  demurred,  but  I think  he  felt  entirely  satisfied  after 
hearing  her ; and  she  did  not  spare  them.  Of  course  I said 
not  a word  to  her  beforehand  of  this  conversation. 

It  can  hardly  be  out  of  place  to  give  some  extracts 
from  the  newspaper  reports  of  these  lectures  : — 

“ One  of  the  largest  audiences  ever  gathered  within  the 
walls  of  our  spacious  Court  House  was  drawn  thither  on 
Sunday  afternoon,  to  listen  to  the  world-renowned  Quaker, 
Mrs.  Lucretia  Mott.  Curiosity  prompted  much  the  greater 
part  ; a few , however,  expected,  from  the  reputation  that 
preceded  her,  to  hear  eloquently  and  plausibly  set  forth 
principles  which  found  an  echo  in  their  own  hearts.  For 
an  hour  and  a half  she  enchained  an  ordinarily  restless 
audience  (for  many  of  them  were  standing)  to  a degree 
never  surpassed  here  by  the  most  popular  orators.  Mrs. 
Mott  is  an  elderly  lady,  probably  sixty-five,  of  a fair, 
full,  round,  cheerful  countenance ; a quick  beaming  eye  ; 
a smooth,  even,  quite  pleasant,  and  rather  musical  voice  ; 
a calm,  quiet,  yet  sufficiently  earnest  delivery  ; evidently  a 
woman  of  strong  mind,  of  determined  will,  an  original  and 
bold  thinker,  with  nerve  enough  for  any  emergency.  She 
said  some  things  that  were  far  from  palatable  to  a Mays- 
ville  audience,  but  said  them  with  an  air  of  sincerity  and 
of  plausibility  that  commanded  respect  and  attention.  She 
seemed  delighted  at  the  great  degree  of  courtesy  with 
which  she  was  received  and  listened  to.  A good  many  did 
not  know  of  her  appointment  for  speaking  at  night,  but 
notwithstanding,  the  Court  House  was  crowded  to  its  ut- 
most capacity,  — a larger,  and  if  possible,  more  attentive 
audience  than  in  the  afternoon.” 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


341 


[For  the  Express.] 

LUCRETIA  MOTT. 

This  bad  woman,  whose  infamous  calling  is  a war  against 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  a sacrilegious  con- 
demnation  of  the  Holy  Bible,  preaching  disobedience  and 
rebellion  to  our  slaves,  was  allowed  the  use  of  our  Court 
House  for  the  propagation  of  her  infernal  doctrines.  We 
wish  every  citizen  of  Mason  county  to  be  made  acquainted 
with  the  fact  that  the  edifice  which  has  been  erected  at  their 
common  cost,  only  to  be  occupied  by  those  who  were  charged 
with  the  administration  of  justice,  and  the  protection  of 
their  religious  and  political  rights,  has  been  again  defiled  by 
the  presence  of  a foreign  incendiary,  proclaiming  within  its 
walls  principles  antagonistic  to  the  law  and  peace  of  the 
commonwealth.  Not  more  than  a twelvemonth  has  gone, 
since  its  occupation  for  a similar  purpose  was  the  occasion 
of  bloodshed  and  rancorous  feelings  not  yet  healed  in  our 
community.  What  will  be  the  result  of  a visit  from  this 
female  fanatic  is  not  yet  known  ; we  should  not  be  sur- 
prised, however,  if  it  were  the  prelude  to  a heavy  loss  on 
the  part  of  the  slaveholders  of  the  county,  as  a score  or 
two  of  blacks  were  present  to  behold  and  hear  this  brazen 
infidel  in  her  treason  against  God  and  her  country. 

Slave-holder. 

In  the  course  of  several  years,  James  and  Lucretia 
Mott  went  again  into  some  of  the  western  states  to 
attend  meetings,  and,  among  other  places,  went  to 
Salem,  Ohio.  Here  they  stayed  at  “a  sort  of  Qua- 
ker tavern,  kept  by  Jacob  Heaton  and  Elizabeth, 
his  wife.”  These  two  faithful  abolitionists  had  en- 
tertained so  many  lecturers  and  reformers,  that  they 
conceived  the  idea  of  keeping  an  album  of  names. 
This  book,  which  they  called  their  u Anti-Slavery 


842 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI. A MOTT. 


Register,’’  had  been  dedicated  by  the  Rev.  John 
Pierpont,  in  1854,  in  the  following  verse  : — 

“ Here,  Friends  of  Freedom,  be  your  names  enrolled ! 

All  ye,  who  are  largg-hearted  and  whole-souled ! 

All  ye  who  labor  with  the  hand  or  brain 
To  loose  the  manacle  or  break  the  chain  ! 

All  ye  who  speak  or  write  or  vote  or  pray 
To  put  the  curse  of  slavery  away  ; 

With  heart,  soul,  spirit  in  the  fight  engage ; 

Here  is  spread  out  for  each  a virgin  page.” 

James  and  Lucretia  Mott  were  also  invited  to  in- 
scribe their  names.  Although  the  latter  was  often 
called  upon  to  write  her  autograph,  and  with  it  a 
“ sentiment,”  she  generally  did  so  with  reluctance, 
and  sometimes,  as  in  the  present  case,  with  awk- 
wardness. Hence  the  following  rather  strained  at- 
tempt was  characteristic  at  that  time.  Later,  she 
adopted  her  well-known  motto,  “ Truth  for  authority, 
not  authority  for  Truth,”  and  used  that  on  such 
occasions.  In  this  “ Register  ” she  wrote : — 

“ May  the  success  of  the  Atlantic  Telegraph  verify  the 
sentiment  of  the  poet,  that 

4 All  mankind  are  one  in  spirit,  and  an  instinct  bears  along, 

Round  the  earth’s  electric  circle,  the  swift  flash  of  right  or  wrong.’ 

Lucretia  Mott.” 

To  which  her  husband  added,  in  an  equally  char- 
acteristic way,  — 

“ I am  an  old,  plain,  matter-of-fact  man,  not  given  to 
sentiment,  but  if  my  autograph  is  wanted  in  addition  to 
that  of  my  better  half,  here  it  is.  James  MoTT.,, 

But  while  she  was  so  often  constrained  with  her 
pen,  her  grace  in  speaking  was  quite  as  marked. 
This  is  notably  shown,  during  this  same  visit,  on 
the  occasion  of  a social  gathering,  at  which  she  was 
asked  to  make  a short  address.  Knowing  that  among 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


343 


those  present  there  were  people  of  widely  different 
opinions,  some  of  them  ready  to  appear  in  open 
opposition  to  her,  she  made  the  following  skillful  in- 
troduction to  her  remarks,  and  won  an  attentive 
hearing : — 

“ Differing  widely  from  each  other  upon  many  theolog- 
ical questions,  we,  present,  are  happy  in  finding  a basis  for 
unity  and  good  fellowship  in  the  recognition  of  that  ele- 
ment of  our  nature  which,  by  whatever  name  it  may  be 
called,  imparts  a sense  of  dependence  upon  a Higher  Power, 
an  accountability  to  it,  and  a consciousness  of  duties  and 
obligations  towards  each  other.  We  are  also  united  in  the 
conviction  that  this  element  of  our  being,  like  every  other, 
demands  special  development ; and  that,  without  such  pro- 
vision, it  is  almost  certain  to  be  overmastered  by  selfish- 
ness, or  bewildered  by  superstition.” 

In  order  to  follow  the  narrative  as  given  in  ex- 
tracts from  my  grandmother’s  family  letters,  it  is 
necessary  to  go  back  a number  of  years.  The  letters 
themselves  are  large,  closely  written  pages  of  mar- 
velous detail.  To  save  repetition,  these  entertaining 
sheets  were  sent  from  one  to  another,  to  daughters, 
sisters,  and  even  to  aunts  and  cousins  on  Nantucket, 
and  in  these  long  journeys,  — sometimes  even  across 
the  Atlantic,  — many  were  lost ; but  they  served  their 
purpose  at  the  time,  and  kept  united,  as  nothing  else 
could,  the  ever  widening  interests  of  those  whose 
homes  were  far  apart.  They  do  not  exhibit  the 
writer  in  the  expected  character  of  a well-known 
preacher  and  reformer  ; but  they  do  show  graphic- 
ally what  she  was  in  her  own  home,  the  beloved  ana 
revered  wife,  mother,  and  grandmother. 

• . . It  is  on  my  mind  to  give  thee  an  account  of  last 


344 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE Tl A MOTT. 


Fourth-day’s  doings.  Early  in  the  morning,  before  quite 
light,  I assorted  the  ironed  clothes,  and  mended  the  stock- 
ings ; before  breakfast,  wrote  the  first  page  of  this  letter ; 
early  after  breakfast,  received  an  artist  for  a portrait,  by 
request ; before  meeting  (ten  o’clock)  called  at  Anna’s  for 
a short  time  ; after  meeting,  met  half-a-dozen  friends,  and 
went  with  them  to  a printing-office  where  a number  of 
women  are  employed  ; at  twelve  o’clock  met  Aunt  Eliza 
and  went  to  see  C.  E.’s  new  house ; at  half-past  one  came 
home  to  receive  company  invited  to  dinner ; from  four  to 
six  received  several  callers  ; from  that  time  till  eleven 
entertained  J.  D.,  sewing  meantime  on  a strip  of  carpet. 
And  now  farewell,  darling  ; write  soon,  and  keep  heart 
for  the  good  time  coming.  Mother. 

9th  mo.  5th,  1852. 

. . . Yes  — really  at  home  again!  We  were  absent  seven- 
teen days  — paid  as  many  visits,  and  attended  six  or  eight 
meetings  — all  satisfactory,  notwithstanding  our  children’s 
“impudence.”1 * * * * *  — Returning  home  we  stopped  at  West- 
town  School,  and  were  much  interested  in  again  going 
over  the  old  place.  Oh ! those  old  oak  floors  ! scrubbed 
almost  away  — and  so  clean ! I enjoyed  looking  around 
the  play-grounds ; and  how  the  trees  have  grown  ! I was 
the  more  interested  from  having  heard  thee  so  lately  talk 
about  the  place.  We  attended  the  First-day  meeting  at 
Kennett.  The  corner-stone  of  the  “Progressive  Friends’” 
meeting-house  was  laid  the  same  day,  and  in  a notice  of  it 
in  a Westchester  paper,  it  appeared  as  if  I was  to  take 
part,  when  in  fact,  I have  no  interest  in  any  of  these  cere- 
monies ; and  neither  James  nor  I were  on  the  ground  at 

1 Nothing  more  is  meant  by  this  startling  word  than  the  witty  raillery 

of  some  of  the  younger  members  of  the  family.  Their  mother  was  often 

the  special  object  of  their  jokes,  which  she  received  in  the  sweetest  possi- 

ble way,  finding  onl}7  amusement  in  what  might  have  wounded  one  less 

unselfish;  they  understood  this  well.  They  loved  and  reverenced  her  too 

much  ever  to  wound  her. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


345 


all.  C.  has  since  told  me  how  sorry  P.  C.  was,  to  see  in 
the  paper  that  I was  taking  part  in  such  things  as  laying 
corner-stones.  I told  C.  she  might  contradict  it,  which  she 
seemed  glad  to  do  — and  yet  I felt  like  retorting  on  any 
upbraidings  of  orthodoxy,  as  Jesus  did,  when  the  Scribes 
and  Pharisees  asked,  “ Why  do  ye  transgress  the  traditions 
of  the  Elders?”  (by  laying  corner-stones.)  He  answered, 
“ Why  do  ye  transgress  the  commandment  of  God  by  your 
traditions?”  — I say,  it  is  written,  “ Proclaim  ye  liberty 
through  all  the  land,  to  all  the  inhabitants  thereof.”  But 
ye  say,  “ Keep  in  the  quiet,  and  go  on  in  your  oppres- 
sions.” 

To  her  sister,  Martha  C,  Wright,  on  the  death  of  a 
child : — 

My  dear  stricken  Sister,  — Do  I not  know  how  to 
feel  for  a sore-wounded  and  bleeding  heart  ? But  what 
can  I say  to  alleviate  a mother’s  tender  sorrow  ? Verily 
nothing ! Tears  I have  almost  at  will,  ever  since  our  loved 
mother’s  sudden  departure  from  us,  and  a fresh  fount 
opened  when  our  brother  went.  It  is  a beautiful  thought 
— would  that  its  reality  were  capable  of  demonstration  — 
that  her  sainted  spirit  was  beheld  by  thy  dove,  departing, 
and  that  they  are  in  angelic  embrace  in  the  ethereal  world 
around  us,  not  far  off  in  kingly  realms,  as  pictured  of  yore, 
but  very  nigh  us,  in  our  midst,  though  we  may  know  it  not. 
Dear  little  soul ! how  sorry  I am  that  I did  not  oftener  lay 
aside  my  sewing,  and  take  him  and  love  him.  His  sweet 
smile  and  intelligent  eye,  and  his  ever  happy  infancy  will 
be  a precious  remembrance  to  you.  I looked  at  him  often, 
though  I held  him  to  my  heart  so  seldom. 

Why  speak  of  “special  Providences?”  We  can  but 
consider  them  “ dark  and  inexplicable.”  But  when  we 
come  to  look  at  all  these  seeming  inflictions,  as  the  opera- 
tion of  the  natural  laws,  while  the  pang  of  parting  with 
our  loved  ones  is  none  the  less,  we  are  not  left  so  in  the 


346 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


dark,  nor  do  we  take  such  gloomy  views  of  u the  ways  of 
Providence.”  In  thy  letter  thou  says,  “ Charlie’s  death 
was  so  decreed.  It  is  beyond  mortal  power  to  say  why  de- 
creed.” I would  ask  if  it  is  not  equally  impossible  to  prove 
it  “ so  decreed  ” ? While,  on  the  other  hand,  tracing  all 
effects  in  nature  to  their  legitimate  causes,  we  may  with 
more  knowledge  say  why  death  ensues  when  malignant 
disease  visits ; and  why  malignant  disease  visits  our  abodes, 
in  these  populous  cities,  where  the  poor  are  crowded  into 
unventilated  rooms,  and  in  the  universal  linking  of  our 
interests  and  our  sufferings,  “ strikes  down  our  fairest  and 
our  best  beloved.”  . . . 

These  partings  are  sad  events  in  our  lives,  but  how 
greatly  do  the  pleasures  overbalance  ! . . . 

I do  not  agree  with  thee  that  “ life  protracted  is  pro- 
tracted woe.”  That  is  one  of  Young’s  gloomy  sayings,  I 
presume,  when  indulging  in  his  morbid  grief.  We  mourn 
the  dead,  because  nature  has  so  constituted  us ; not  on  their 
account  always,  nor  is  the  sorrow  purely  selfish.  When 
people  die  before  they  have  lived  half  their  days,  it  seems 
contrary  to  the  design  of  their  creation ; the  world  loses 
their  usefulness,  and  they  lose  so  much  of  the  enjoyment 
of  life,  that  all  these  considerations  inspire  sadness  at  their 
departure.  . . . 

. . . What  a libel  on  abolitionists  is  the  charge  of  irre- 
ligion  ! When  they  so  distinctly  and  so  repeatedly  declare 
their  “ trust  for  victory  ” to  be  “ in  God  ; ” they  “ may  be 
defeated,  but  their  principles,  never.”  With  truth,  justice, 
humanity  on  their  side,  and  planting  their  feet  “ as  on  the 
everlasting  rock,”  they  go  forth  conquering  and  to  com 
quer.”  The  close  of  our  Declaration  of  Sentiments  was 
beautiful  to  me  when  first  read,  and  the  repeated  evidence 
of  the  same  trust  has  stamped  ours  as  emphatically  the 
religious  movement  of  the  age.  It  is  our  turn  to  cry  in- 
fidel, and  the  pseudo  church  knows  it  too,  and  is  trembling 
in  her  shoes.  There  is  danger,  however,  of  reformers  each 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


347 


making  their  own  hobbies  the  only  right  manifestation  of 
faith  in  God,  and  allegiance  to  Him,  and  exercising  their 
benevolence,  and  conscientiousness,  at  the  expense  of  their 
veneration.  The  latter  organ  has  received  so  terrible  a 
shock  in  severing  it  from  its  idols,  — the  Church,  the  Bible, 
and  the  ministry,  — that  it  is  lying,  in  too  many  instances, 
in  a paralyzed  state,  and  needs  judicious  treatment. 

The  following,  to  Nathaniel  Barney,  of  Nantucket, 
although  not  a “ family  letter,”  is  inserted  herein  its 
chronological  order  : — 

Phila.,  3rd  mo.  19th,  1852. 

My  dear  Nathaniel,  — The  sight  of  thy  well-known 
hand  once  more  in  a letter  directed  to  me  was  welcome. 
Thy  continued  remembrance  of  us  is  truly  grateful.  We 
all  appreciate  thy  dear  daughter’s  invitation  to  her  mar- 
riage, but  at  this  inclement  season,  it  is  not  probable  that 
we  can  be  present  with  you.  My  first  impulse  was  to 
write  directly  to  Alanson  and  Sarah  ; but  I have  to  con- 
fess to  an  instinctive  shrinking  from  penning  anything  to 
be  read  by  other  than  “ own  folk,”  who  can  make  allow- 
ance for  all  defects. 

Thou  can  hardly  conceive  the  dread  I have  of  answer- 
ing the  letters  of  invitation  received  from  Ohio,  Westn 
New  York,  Massachusetts,  and  other  places,  to  attend  anti- 
slavery and  woman’s  conventions,  knowing  the  custom  of 
publishing  such  answers.  When  I can  prevail  on  my  hus- 
band to  do  it  for  me,  I am  happy.  So  has  it  ever  been  in 
reference  to  public  speaking.  While  desirous  to  “walk 
worthy  the  vocation,”  it  has  been  a constant  cross  without 
“ despising  the  shame.”  And  now  that  nearly  three-score 
years  are  mine,  the  prospect  of  resting,  even  though  not  on 
laurels,  is  delightful.  I was  admonished,  years  ago,  in 
hearing  Ruth  Spencer  preach  after  her  voice  was  failing 
her,  that  at  sixty  it  would  be  time  for  me  to  give  place  to 
the  younger.  Now  that  so  many  able  women  are  in  the 
field,  the  “ gift  ” may  be  yielded  to  them  without  regret,  in 


348 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


full  faith  that  they  will  “ do  greater  things.”  Not  just  in 
the  Quaker  field,  for  be  it  acknowledged  with  humility,  few 
are  there,  whose  gifts  I covet;  but  beyond  the  sectarian 
enclosure  woman’s  mind,  as  well  as  powers  of  speaking 
aloud,  will  command  respect  and  audience.  . . . Thou  asks 
a question,  in  reference  to  the  marriage  ceremony,  which  we 
could  answer  for  ourselves  better  than  we  may  do  for  thee. 
To  me  there  is  great  beauty  in  the  parties  asking  neither 
ministerial  nor  magisterial  aid,  but  in  the  presence  of 
chosen  friends,  announcing  their  reciprocal  affection ; when 
any  present,  feeling  a word  of  encouragement,  may  give 
utterance  to  it.  Such  marriages  are  legal  here  even  when 
performed  in  private  houses.  Our  ms  houses  are  now  sel- 
dom resorted  to  on  such  occasions.  Your  law  may  require 
some  official  aid,  — if  so  I should  greatly  prefer  an  enlight- 
ened “dear  frd  Forman,”  provided  that  part  of  the  church 
marriage,  — the  'promise  of  obedience  on  the  part  of  the  wife , 
— were  omitted.  I could  never  approve  of  that.  Many 
years  ago,  I remember  objecting  to  a charge  against  one  of 
our  members,  at  Twelfth  Street  Meeting  (orthodox),  of 
violating  our  testimony  for  a free  gospel  ministry,  by  em- 
ploying a clergyman  in  her  marriage.  It  has  always 
seemed  a forced  construction  of  our  testimony ; and  I have 
often  since  that  time  so  expressed  it,  when  complaints  are 
brought  forward  in  that  way.  Our  Discipline  does  not  re- 
quire so  strict  a construction,  although  long  custom  seems 
to  sanction  it.  I hope  we  shall  hear  thou  yielded  to  the 
reasonable  desire,  or  choice,  of  the  young  people.  I can 
hardly  imagine  it  so  great  a sacrifice  as  it  appeared  to 
thee.  Our  consciences  are  so  easily  moulded  by  the 
church,  or  religious  order  of  our  election,  that  it  takes 
years  of  liberal  thinking  to  free  us  from  the  traditions  we 
receive. 

What  feeble  steps  have  yet  been  taken  from  Popery 
to  Protestantism ! Our  ecclesiastics,  be  they  Bishops,  or 
Quaker  Elders,  have  still  far  too  much  sway.  Convents 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


349 


we  have  yet,  with  high  walls,  whose  inmates  having  taken 
the  veil,  dare  not  give  range  to  their  free-born  spirit,  now 
miserably  cramped  and  shrouded. 

Little  is  there  among  us  in  the  meeting  line  worth  hear- 
ing. Our  movements  are  rather  retrogade  than  progres- 
sive. James  Martin,  viewing  the  Socy  from  another  stand- 
point, may  have  given  thee  a different  account.  He  is  a 
man  of  kind,  good  feelings,  but  sect-bound.  So  with  very 
many  of  our  Friends.  Priscilla  Cadwalader  has  not  yet 
completed  her  “family  visits.’’  She  has  not  kept  pace 
with  the  age  ; her  preaching  is  of  the  older  school,  and  has 
not  the  “ newness  of  life  ” of  twenty-five  years  ago.  She 
avoids  party-spirit,  however,  and  tries  to  follow  “peace 
with  all  men.” 

Thou  asks  after  my  health.  It  is  pretty  good  now  — 
except  occasional  suffering  with  dyspepsia.  I have  gone 
out  in  all  weather  the  past  winter,  and  feel  none  the  worse 
for  it.  James  has  renewed  his  youth,  save  in  his  snowy 
summit.  He  is  well,  and  sends  love  unmeasured.  Now, 
my  dear  friend,  let  us  hear  from  thee  soon  again. 

Thine  in  undiminished  affection, 

L.  Mott. 

The  disapprobation  expressed  in  the  foregoing 
letter,  of  that  part  of  the  church  marriage  which 
exacts  a promise  of  obedience  from  the  wife,  calls  to 
mind  an  incident  related  by  ex-May  or  Fox  of  Phila- 
delphia. Soon  after  his  installation,  and  while  per- 
forming the  marriage  ceremony,  he  noticed  among 
the  guests  Lucretia  Mott.  At  the  close  of  the  cere- 
mony, when,  according  to  the  usual  custom,  he  said, 
“I  pronounce  you  to  be  man  and  wife,”  he  over- 
heard her  say,  in  an  undertone,  “ husband  and  wife.” 
He  went  to  her  afterwards,  and  asked  for  the  reason 
for  such  comment,  when  she  said  that  it  always 


350 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


jarred  upon  her  when  she  heard  a couple  declared 
44  man  ” and  wife ; as  though  the  wife  was  a mere 
appendage,  as  she  was  probably  regarded,  when  that 
formula  first  came  into  use ; that  the  marriage  cere- 
mony left  a man  still  a man,  and  a woman  still  a 
woman,  and  the  minister  or  magistrate  had  only  to 
pronounce  the  new  relation  to  each  other,  in  which 
they  stood,  husband  and  wife . Mayor  Fox  added, 
46 1 was  impressed  with  the  reasonableness  of  this, 
and  although  I married  several  hundred  couples 
during  the  remainder  of  my  term  of  office,  I never 
again  pronounced  them  man  and  wife,” 

Another  illustration  of  the  same  kind  of  injustice 
done  to  women,  and  of  Lucretia  Mott’s  unfailing 
protest  against  it,  is  found  in  an  occurrence  of  a few 
years  before,  during  a religious  journey  which  she 
and  her  husband  made  together,  through  the  north- 
eastern part  of  Pennsylvania.  They  had  occasion  to 
stay  over  night  at  the  house  of  a Friend,  who  had  re- 
cently come  into  possession  of  the  family  homestead 
and  a comfortable  property.  44  But,”  said  he  depre- 
catingly,  when  they  congratulated  him  on  his  good 
prospects,  44 1 have  to  keep  my  mother  ! ” 44  Was  she 
an  active  woman  in  early  life  ? ” asked  my  grand- 
mother. 44  Oh  yes,  very,”  he  replied.  44  She  brought 
up  a large  family  of  children,  attended  to  the  house 
and  the  dairy,  and  seldom  kept  any  help  ; she  was 
a very  saving  woman.”  44  And  yet,”  rejoined  my 
grandmother,  44  and  yet  I understand  thee  to  say, 
thou  hast  to  4 keep  ’ her.  Did  not  her  industry  and 
frugality  in  her  department  entitle  her  to  an  equal 
ownership  with  her  husband  in  homestead  and  farm  ? 
Should  it  not  be  said  that  she  allows  thee  to  live  here 
with  her?  ” 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


351 


To  return  now  to  the  letters  : — 

Phil.,  2mo.  27th,  1855. 

...  I had  a heap  of  clear-starching  to  do  on  Third-day 
last,  but  one  after  another  called,  to  ask  about  the  School 
of  Design,  the  Woman’s  Medical  College,  and  colored  beg- 
gars came  in,  so  that  I had  not  finished  when  C P 

came  to  dine.  I brought  my  starching  into  the  parlor,  and 
between  dinner  and  dessert  excused  myself  to  iron.  . . . 

It  was  no  great  disappointment  to  me  to  give  up  the 
meetings  thou  mentions.  When  a thing  can’t  be  done, 
there  is  a happy  property  in  our  nature  that  accommo- 
dates itself  to  circumstances.  It  is  long  since  any  journey 
or  visit  has  been  particularly  exciting  to  me.  I enjoy  a 
day  at  Mt.  Holly,  with  our  cousins,  vastly,  now  and  then, 
and  out  at  Oak  Farm,  as  well ; and  we  are  to  go  to  an  anti- 
slavery meeting  in  Bucks  Co.,  next  Seventh  and  First-day. 
Any  dependence  on  my  worn-out  powers  as  a speaker  de- 
tracts greatly  from  the  pleasure  of  these  occasions.  The 
drives  with  my  well-beloved  husband  are  the  most  antici- 
pated, and  are  ever  enjoyed,  even  though  I am  sometimes 
asleep  while  riding. 

No,  the  Canandaigua  visit  did  not  seem  very  interesting. 
When  people  are  so  over  particular  as  to  have  to  be  in  the 
kitchen,  and  at  their  domestic  concerns  all  the  time,  visit- 
ors cannot  enjoy  the  added  tax  on  the  visited.  Mortified 
as  I often  feel,  at  the  want  of  special  attention  to  our 
guests,  and  the  omissions  that  are  apparent  after  they  are 
gone,  I cannot  have  my  mind  all  the  time  on  each  spare 
room  and  bed  to  see  that  all  is  in  order,  and  then  besides 
on  the  table-cloth  and  dishes,  and  in  the  kitchen  that  noth- 
ing shall  be  underdone,  or  overdone,  and  everything  go  on 
well  there.  The  next  time  thou  comes  here,  however,  three 
white  curtains  alike  shall  be  at  thy  room  windows.  . . . 

On  Third-day  afternoon  Theodore  Parker  came.  James 
met  him  at  the  cars  ; he  expected  to  go  to  Jones’  Hotel,  but 
James  told  him  he  would  show  him  to  a nearer  hotel.  He 


352 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


was  one  of  us  immediately,  and  so  agreeable.  He  talked 
of  the  Kennett  meeting,  was  much  pleased  with  the  intel- 
ligent minds  he  met  there,  and  was  struck  with  the  num- 
ber of  large  men  : the  Pennocks,  Bernards,  Darlingtons, 
etc.,  having  their  names  as  ready  as  an  old  settler.  He 
thought  it  not  the  last  44  Progressive  Friends’  ” meeting  he 
should  attend.  He  lectured  the  next  evening  in  Sansom 
St.  Hall,  which  was  nearly  full,  a very  attentive  audience, 
and  he  pleased  them  well.  The  lecture  on  Fifth-day  even- 
ing was  to  a still  larger  audience,  and  every  word  was  in- 
teresting, and  was  appreciated.  Dr.  Stamm  came  home 
with  us  from  the  lecture,  and  stayed  late  ; talking  most  in- 
terestingly on  the  future  of  Nations  ; the  Dr.  thinking  the 
destiny  of  Germany  and  this  country  was  to  supplant  all 
others.  Theodore  Parker  doubting  that ; the  Sclavonic 
race  was  so  powerful,  and  had  such  advantages  ; naming 
them  as  familiarly  as  little  Willy  his  multiplication  table. 
We  thought  his  fund  of  knowledge  and  his  memory  were 
wonderful,  and  we  were  all  much  interested.  . . . 

4th  mo.,  1855. 

...  I should  have  liked  to  hear  your  talk  about  prin- 
ciple and  expediency,  compensation  to  slave-holders,  etc. 
Compensation  to  the  South,  even  though  they  have  no  right 
to  demand  it,  seems  somewhat  more  justifiable,  when  for 
the  entire  abolition  of  slavery,  than  when  paid  to  an  indi- 
vidual slave-holder  as  an  acknowledged  price  of  the  victim, 
and  used  probably  in  buying  other  slaves.  We  have  had 
some  interesting  fugitives  here  lately.  How  I wish  thou- 
sands more  would  escape,  and  the  remainder  resolve  that 
they  would  no  longer  work  unpaid  ! The  best  compensa- 
tion to  claimants  would  be  the  added  motive  to  labor. 

. . . , a child  who  is  of  the  generation  who 

44  knows  not  Joseph,”  who  never  heard  Elias  Hicks  inveigh 
against  the  superstitious  observance  of  the  Sabbath,  and 
the  undue  veneration  of  the  Bible,  is  now  one  of  the  school 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


353 


committee  at  Cherry  St.  She  lately  objected  to  giving 
children  lessons  on  Seventh-day  to  take  home,  which  would 
oblige  them  to  study  on  First-day  ! The  school  is  opened 
each  day  with  the  reading  of  the  Bible.  Are  we  not  going 
back  to  the  “ beggarly  elements  ? ” 

5th  mo.  14th,  1855. 

. . . Our  Yearly  Meeting  company  began  to  come  on 

Sixth-day  ; a forlorn  Friend  from  , whose  mind  had 

been  slightly  affected.  She  preaches  occasionally.  She 
had  walked  from  Eighteenth  and  Market,  and  not  finding 
our  house,  “ went  to  the  Thomsonian  Infirmary  at  Sixth 
and  Market,  and  there  Dr.  Comfort  lent  her  an  inven- 
tory (directory),  and  then  some  one  piloted  her.”  Now 
she  wanted  to  find — , she  was  her  “ first-cousin  onc’t  re- 

moved,” and  she  would  “ like  to  put  up  there,  but  she  must 

have  a pilot.”  I was  going  up  to ’s  some  time 

that  day,  so  nothing  loth,  I made  that  time  suit,  and  taking 
one  of  her  bandboxes  myself,  while  she  carried  the  other, 
we  trudged  forth  ; she  with  thick  yellow  moccasins  on,  and 
two  shawls.  We  reached  Franklin  St.  after  a while,  and 
dropping  her  at  the  door  of  her  friend’s  house,  I turned 
quickly  down  the  first  street. 

5th  mo.  19th,  1855. 

...  I am  going  to  Mt.  Holly  in  a week  or  two  to  help 

our  cousins  make  their  carpets.  I made go  up  to  the 

upper  entry  and  rooms  to  see  the  amount  of  piecing  and 
darning  I have  done  on  ours.  Even  if  men  will  only  half 
look,  I always  mean  they  shall  know  something  of  the  labor 
bestowed  upon  house  affairs.  . . . 

This  “ making  carpets  ” did  not  mean  merely  help- 
ing select,  and  giving  advice  as  to  arrangement,  or 
any  such  play  ; it  meant  hard  work,  planning,  cut- 
ting, sewing,  and  even  nailing  down.  She  had  a 
mild  contempt  for  any  one  who,  well  and  strong,  did 
not  at  least  assist  in  making  her  own  carpets.  It 
23 


354 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


was  the  way  her  mother  had  done  before  her,  and 
was  no  hardship  ; indeed,  on  the  contrary,  the  turn- 
ing and  making-over  of  an  old  one  seemed  to  afford 
her  exhilarating  enjoyment,  unless  it  happened  that 
she  was  alone  ; that  she  never  liked  ; but,  with  a 
choice  few,  engaged  in  the  same  occupation,  she  was 
in  her  element.  For  many  years  she  assisted  her 
daughters  and  her  sisters,  and,  as  in  this  instance, 
her  cousins,  in  work  of  this  kind,  and  made  it  a sort 
of  festival. 

The  following  extract  exhibits  her  systematic  care 
in  small  things  : — 

1855. 

. . . Yes,  we  do  see  the  N.  Y.  “ Tribune,”  and  our  own 
“ Ledger  ” daily,  and  this  abundant  reading  absorbs  all  our 
spare  time.  The  “ Standard,”  “ Bugle,”  “ Freeman,” 
“ Practical  Christian,”  and  “ Prisoner’s  Friend,”  with  the 
“ Una,”  “Woman’s  Advocate,”  " Little  Pilgrim,”  “ Littell,” 
and  a Temperance  paper,  make  a weekly  pile  so  high,  that 
I try  in  vain  to  keep  them  folded  neatly.  I have  cleared 
out  all  the  rubbish  from  my  secretary  drawers,  and  besides 
this,  have  destroyed  many  old  letters  and  bills,  and  tied  up 
a thousand-and-one  pamphlets  to  give  away.  I take  every 
opportunity  to  distribute  anti-slavery  newspapers  ; took  a 
quantity  to  Norristown. 

It  was  contrary  to  her  system  of  household  econ- 
omy to  allow  any  one  to  use,  or  tear  up  newspapers, 
indiscriminately.  She  assorted  them  carefully  in 
several  piles ; and  woe  be  to  the  unfortunate  who  took 
a paper  from  the  wrong  pile  ! Only  the  dailies  were 
taken  for  kindlings,  and  not  even  they,  until  they  had 
attained  a venerable  age.  The  weeklies  and  month- 
lies were  given  away,  some  regularly  to  friends  who 
could  not  afford  to  subscribe  to  them,  while  others 
were  made  into  packages  for  distribution  at  country 
meetings. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  355 

The  next  letter  refers  to  the  celebrated  case  of 
Passmore  Williamson  : — 

8th  mo.  7th,  1855. 

. . . James  will  have  to  come  into  town  at  twelve 
o’clock  to  attend  a preliminary  indignation  meeting,  to 
which  M.  L.  Hallowell  and  several  others  have  signed  a 
kind  of  private  call.  Thomas  Williamson  says  he  is  only 
afraid  that  Passmore  will  come  out  of  prison  too  soon. 
James  went  down  to  Moyamensing  to  see  him  yesterday. 
I felt  it  my  duty  to  propose  in  meeting  last  First-day  that 
our  Friends  should  call  a meeting  and  enter  a protest. 

H W , after  meeting,  expressed  great  unity  with 

all  that  was  said,  and  wished  much  that  something  should 
be  done  — he  “ had  never  had  his  feelings  so  outraged  as 

at  Kane’s  doings.”  J M thought  “the  testimony 

conflicting  — though  he  was  watching  with  interest,”  etc., 
— did  not  “ know  whether  we  were  prepared  to  act  offi- 
cially.” We  had  quite  a talk  in  the  yard  with  some  six  or 
eight ; S P standing  in  stolid  silence. 

An  excellent  summary  of  this  case  is  given  by 
Mary  Grew  in  her  final  report  to  the  Female  Anti- 
Slavery  Society.  She  says  : — 

“ A citizen  of  Philadelphia,  whose  name  will  always  be 
associated  with  the  cause  of  American  liberty,  in  the  legal 
performance  of  his  duty,  quietly  informed  three  slaves 
who  had  been  brought  into  this  State  by  their  master,  a 
Virginia  slave-holder,  (John  W.  Wheeler,  then  United  States 
Minister  to  Nicaragua,)  that,  by  the  laws  of  Pennsylvania, 
they  were  free.  The  legally  emancipated  mother,  Jane 
Johnson,  availing  herself  of  this  knowledge,  took  posses- 
sion of  her  own  person  and  her  own  children  ; and  their 
astonished  master  suddenly  discovered  that  his  power  to 
hold  them  was  gone  forever.  No  judge,  commissioner,  or 
lawyer,  however  willing,  could  help  him  to  recapture  his 
prey.  But  a judge  of  the  United  States  District  Court 


35G 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


could  assist  him  in  obtaining  a mean  revenge  upon  the 
brave  man  who  had  enlightened  an  ignorant  woman  re- 
specting her  legal  right  to  freedom.  Judge  Kane,  usurping 
jurisdiction  in  the  case,  and  exercising  great  ingenuity  to 
frame  a charge  of  contempt  of  court,  succeeded  in  his  pur- 
pose of  imprisoning  Passmore  Williamson  in  our  county 
jail.  The  baffled  slave-holder  also  found  sympathizers  in 
the  Grand  Jury,  who  enabled  him  to  indict,  for  riot  and 
assault  and  battery,  Passmore  Williamson,  William  Still, 
and  five  other  persons.  During  the  trial  which  ensued, 
the  prosecutor  and  his  allies  were  confounded  by  the  sud- 
den appearance  of  a witness,  whose  testimony,  that  she  was 
not  forcibly  taken  from  her  master’s  custody  but  had  left 
him  freely,  disconcerted  all  their  schemes,  and  defeated 
the  prosecution.  The  presence  of  Jane  Johnson  in  that 
court  - room  jeoparded  her  newly  - acquired  freedom  ; for 
though  Pennsylvania  was  pledged  to  her  protection,  it  was 
questionable  whether  the  Slave  Power,  in  the  person  of 
United  States  officers  and  their  ever-ready  minions,  would 
not  forcibly  overpower  State  authority  and  obtain  posses- 
sion of  the  woman.  It  was  an  intensely  trying  hour  for 
her  and  for  all  who  sympathized  with  her.  Protected  by 
the  energy  and  skill  of  the  presiding  judge,  William  D. 
Kelley,  and  of  the  State  officers,  her  safe  egress  from  the 
court-room  was  accomplished.” 

In  a letter  on  the  same  subject  Miss  Grew  says  : — 

“ During  the  trial,  Mrs.  Mott  was  in  attendance  to  give 
sympathy  or  help  as  occasion  might  offer;  and  when  the 
poor  woman  was  hastily  taken  from  the  room,  and  placed 
in  a carriage  to  be  driven  rapidly  away,  under  an  armed 
guard,  she  sat  by  her  side.  To  that  sanctuary  of  refuge, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mott’s  house  in  Arch  Street,  they  hastened. 
Entering  the  front  door,  and  quickly  passing  through  the 
house,  Jane  Johnson  reentered  the  carriage  at  the  rear, 
and  was  taken  to  a place  of  safety.  In  that  moment  of  in- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


357 


tense  excitement,  when  every  one  else  was  wholly  ab- 
sorbed in  the  one  thought  of  escaping  pursuit,  it  occurred 
to  Mrs.  Mott  that  Jane  might  be  hungry,  as  she  had  had 
no  dinner.  Seizing  apples  and  crackers  from  her  store- 
room, and  potatoes  from  the  kitchen  fire,  she  ran  with 
them  to  the  carriage.” 

Although  so  indifferent  to  “creature  comforts” 
herself,  no  one  was  quicker  than  she  to  see  when 
others  required  them  ; and  to  see,  was  to  supply  their 
wants. 

Twenty  years  after  this  occurrence,  her  grandson, 
in  the  course  of  business  in  Washington,  met  a gen- 
tleman by  the  name  of  Wheeler,  who,  after  talking 
with  him  of  the  changes  wrought  by  the  civil  war, 
asked,  “ Do  you  happen  to  remember  the  case  of 
Jane  Johnson  and  her  children,  a fugitive  slave  case 

in  Philadelphia?”  H replied  that  he  did,  when 

Mr.  Wheeler  said,  u Well,  those  were  my  niggers!  ” 
To  which  H.  responded,  64  And  I helped  to  run  them 
off ! ” The  hearty  laugh  that  followed  was  in  itself 
the  strongest  possible  evidence  of  the  changes  about 
which  they  had  been  speaking. 

To  return  again  to  the  letters  : — 

9th  mo.  5th,  1855. 

. . . Why  didst  thou  not  tell  us  more  of  Lucy  Stone’s 
talk  with  thee  at  Saratoga  ? I.  B.  had  much  to  say  of 
Earnestine  L.  Rose’s  lovely  character.  He  scarcely  knew 
her  superior.  I was  glad  to  hear  him  say  so,  and  pleased 
also  that  her  speaking  was  so  gratifying  to  thee,  and  that 
Frances  Wright’s  womanhood  was  vindicated  by  her.  I 
have  long  wished  and  believed  that  the  time  would  come, 
when  Mary  Wollstonecraft  and  Frances  Wright,  and  Robert 
Owen,  would  have  justice  done  them,  and  the  denunciations 
of  bigoted  sectarianism  fall  into  merited  contempt.  . . . 


358 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Thou  queries,  “ How  are  we  to  reconcile  the  wholesale 
destruction  of  life  occasioned  by  storms  at  sea,  volcanoes  ? ” 
Benjamin  Hallowell,  in  his  scientific  lectures,  spoke  of  these 
occurrences  as  striking  evidences  of  the  impartial  operation 
of  the  natural  laws  — so  does  George  Combe.  We  have 
warning  enough  to  lead  us  to  build  our  vessels  strong  and 
secure,  so  that  they  may  withstand  storms,  and  increasing 
intelligence  leads  mariners  to  avoid  icebergs.  The  warn- 
ings around  volcanoes  are  sufficient,  if  obeyed,  to  lead  the 
inhabitants  to  move  beyond  their  danger.  So  with  dis- 
ease ; fevers,  cholera,  etc.,  used  to  be  regarded  as  special 
judgments  — and  so  in  one  sense  they  are,  as  the  result 
of  neglect  of  the  laws  of  health  ; but  man  has  reason  and 
intelligence  now  to  avoid  these  epidemics.  I do  not  know 
as  to  earthquakes ; but  when  whole  cities  are  destroyed, 
there  is  certainly  nothing  partial  in  the  visitation.  Benja- 
min Hallowell  spoke  of  land-slides,  warning  people  not  to 
build  too  near  the  edge.  Yes,  we  have  after  all  to  con- 
fess that  our  knowledge  is  limited ; and  our  very  ignorance 
should  lead  us  to  beware  how  we  look  upon  awful  occur- 
rences as  “ God’s  decree.”  The  tendency  of  such  a con- 
clusion is  to  neglect  the  obvious  cause  of  calamities. 

The  following  were  written  shortly  after  return- 
ing home  from  Auburn.  The  first'  letter  tells  of  the 
safe  journey,  and  concludes  as  follows : — 

llth  mo.  10th,  1855. 

...  It  was  a great  pleasure  to  be  with  you  all  once 
more,  and  our  visit  furnishes  much  of  deep  interest  to  dwell 
upon.  Our  love  is  so  strong  towards  each  family,  and  we 
enter  so  warmly  into  your  joys  and  sorrows,  that  your 
pleasures  are  ours,  and  your  woundings  are  our  hurt.  May 
you  all  be  happy  is  the  ardent  breathing  of  my  soul ! 

Most  lovingly,  L.  Mott. 


The  next  alludes  briefly  to  a memorable  meeting. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


359 


Phila.,  11th  mo.  16th,  1855. 

. . . Our  visit  and  meetings  in  New  York  were  satisfac- 
tory. Some  account  of  the  meeting  in  Rose  St.  you  may 
have  seen  in  the  “ Times  ” of  Second-da)  Richard  Crom- 
well quoted,  “ Beware  lest  men  spoil  you,  through  philos- 
ophy or  vain  deceit,”  adding  with  a turn  toward  me,  and 
a motion  of  his  hand,  “ or  conceit  either.”  And  again, 
“ The  light  shineth  in  darkness,  but  the  darkness  compre- 
hendeth  it  not,”  pointing  his  finger  at  me,  and  so  on  ; much 
of  that  sort.  There  was  much  expression  to  me  when  the 
meeting  was  over  of  satisfaction  with  what  I had  said  - — - 
from  some  also  who  used  to  be  rather  opposed.  . . . 

This  was  an  occasion  of  much  feeling  among  the 
New  York  Friends,  who,  not  many  years  before,  had 
disowned  three  of  their  members  for  the  sin  of  Aboli- 
tionism. While  some  of  the  circumstances  connected 
with  it  may  fitly  rest  forgotten,  it  is  worth  while  to 
read  again  the  report  of  the  sermon  which  caused 
such  excitement.  It  was  reported  for  the  New  York 
u Times,”  from  which  it  is  now  copied. 

“ Denouncing  the  still  prevailing  King-  and  Priestcraft, 
Mrs.  Mott  had  the  courage  to  express  what  many  repress, 
and  declare  that  Protestantism  was  only  a modification,  not 
a thorough  reform  of  a degrading  superstition.  In  glowing 
terms  she  claimed  to  plant  her  platform  where  Christ  and 
St.  John  had  erected  it  for  Humanity,  but  she  said  she 
should  separate  herself  from  the  priests  and  their  tools, 
who  have  degraded  that  platform  into  worldly  ecclesiasti- 
cal business  establishments.  Gathering  hope  from  all  the 
bright  features  of  the  progressive  symptoms  of  practical 
Christianity  around  us,  Mrs.  Mott  proved  that  all  the  lead- 
ing reforms  of  the  age,  — Anti- Slavery,  Temperance,  and 
all  the  benevolent  and  philanthropic  movements  of  the  day, 
— have  sprung  not  by  the  dogmas  propounded  by  either 
the  Church  of  Rome  or  England,  or  any  other  material  or- 


360 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


ganization,  but  from  the  individual  soul  of  man,  from  the 
Divinity  rising  within  man,  from  the  Divinity  of  which 
Christ  was  the  most  celestial  exemplar. 

“ In  the  course  of  her  address,  which,  begun  in  somewhat 
impassive  and  monotonous  strain,  increased  in  fervor  and 
eloquence,  as,  in  advancing,  she  was  carried  away  by  the 
holiness  of  her  theme,  Mrs.  Mott  spoke  in  terms  of  the 
most  enthusiastic  regard  of  all  those  noble  laborers  in  the 
cause  of  humanity,  — • preachers,  teachers,  lecturers,  and 
above  all,  editors,  — who,  in  defiance  of  a corrupt  public 
opinion,  battle  with  the  combined  hosts  of  the  slave  oli- 
garchy, ready  to  sacrifice  their  popularity,  their  fortunes, 
everything,  to  the  attainment  of  the  great  object  in  view. 
But  how  have  these  world-redeeming  impulses  made  their 
way  in  the  heart  of  so  many  noble  men  and  gentle  women  ? 
By  dogmas  ? By  creeds  ? By  the  degrading  faith  in  the 
God-decreed  depravity  of  man  ? No ! exclaimed  Mrs.  Mott. 
No.  By  sympathy  for  fellow  - men,  — by  love  of  God, 
— by  faith  in  the  perfectibility  of  the  human  mind,  — by 
faith  in  the  Divinity  residing  within  man,  residing  within 
woman.  All  honor,  all  praise,  all  hail  to  the  great  Messiah 
who  founded  Christianity  ; but  did  he  not  say  himself  that 
other  Messiahs  will  come  after  him  ? Did  he  not  point  in 
every  word  to  the  fact  that  every  age  will  yield  other  Mes- 
siahs called  forth  by  its  requirements  ? was  his  whole  life 
not  a constant  protest  against  priestcraft,  whether  palpable, 
as  in  the  Vatican,  or  less  palpable,  as  in  some  Protestant 
churches?  Did  he  not  do  good  by  the  wayside,  as  he 
went  along,  without  reference  to  clime,  locality,  form, 
creed,  caste,  race,  condition,  and  thus  call  upon  humanity  to 
follow  the  example,  and  upon  the  human  soul  to  awaken  to 
its  intrinsic  Divinity,  and  to  cast  off  forever  and  ever  the 
tyranny  of  churches,  and  the  thought-killing  despotism  of 
the  priesthood? 

“ All  the  progressive  features  of  our  age  were  summed  up 
by  Mrs.  Mott  with  wondrous  compactness ; and  while  their 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


361 


existence  was  traced  by  her  to  the  growing  anxiety  of  the 
human  mind  to  emancipate  itself  from  the  influence  of 
priesthood,  4 every  one  to  do  his  own  and  her  own  thinking 
to  pass  from  the  childhood  of  civilization  into  the  riper 
sphere  of  manhood,  Mrs.  Mott  opines  that  the  development 
of  those  various  contemplated  reforms  would  only  be  re- 
tarded by  a relapse  into  the  old  enslavement  of  thought, 
and  could  only  be  accelerated  by  a daily  increasing  appreci- 
ation of  the  capabilities  of  the  human  soul  by  the  world, 
with  recognition  of  the  God  in  man.” 

During  the  winter  of  1856,  it  became  apparent 
that  Lucretia  Mott  could  no  longer  bear  the  strain  of 
keeping  house  in  the  city.  She  was  weary  with  en- 
tertaining so  much,  and  being  called  hither  and  yon 
as  if  she  were  public  property.  She  was  weary  of 
presiding  at  public  meetings,  of  attending  executive 
committees,  and  of  seeing  strangers.  It  seemed 
sometimes  as  if  she  could  not  call  an  hour  of  the 
day  her  own ; all  sorts  of  people  came  to  her  with 
their  affairs,  and  no  one  appeared  to  realize  that  she 
might  have  affairs  of  her  own.  She  was  becoming 
worn  out,  and  some  change  was  necessary.  In  this 
emergency  it  was  finally  decided  to  sell  “ Three- 
thirty-eight,”  and  to  buy  in  its  place  a certain  little 
farm-house  eight  miles  out  of  town  on  the  Old  York 
Road,  just  opposite  Oak  Farm,  where  some  of  her 
children  already  lived.  This  was  accordingly  done  ; 
but  not  without  mourning  and  lamentation  from 
those  of  the  family  left  in  the  city,  and  keen  regret 
on  their  own  part  that  the  community  life  must  come 
to  an  end.  It  had  been  proved  an  entire  success  in 
every  way ; and  the  old  house  was  endeared  to  all 
by  many  pleasant  associations.  When  its  sale  was 
actually  consummated,  a rhyming  member  of  the 


362 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT . 


family  echoed  the  general  feeling  in  a series  of  verses, 
each  beginning, 

“ Weep  for  the  glory  of  Three-thirty-eight!  ” 

These  were  read  in  the  last  family  meeting  to  a large 
gathering  of  the  clan.  They  were  very  personal  — 
and  very  funny  — and  were  greeted  with  much 
laughter,  but  when  they  were  finished,  many  eyes 
were  glistening  with  tears.  They  began  thus : — 

“ Weep  for  the  glory  of  Three-thirty- eight ! 

Weep  for  the  family,  once  so  elate ! 

Weep  for  the  friends,  who  their  sorrows  will  date 
From  the  day  of  the  closing  of  Three-thirty-eight ! ” 

There  were  also  some  other  “ poems  of  lamenta- 
tion ” read  on  that  memorable  occasion,  from  which 
a few  of  the  least  personal  verses  can  be  selected. 
They  make  no  pretensions  to  any  real  poetical  merit, 
but  from  their  association,  are  valuable  in  our  family 
annals.  These  began  : — 

“Who  wearied  of  the  world’s  renown, 

And  sought  a useful  life  to  crown, 

By  selling  off  his  house  in  town  ? 

James  Mott. 

“ Who  was  it  that  the  sale  decreed, 

And  urged  him  on  to  do  the  deed, 

And  wished  to  close  the  terms  with  speed? 

Lucretia ! 

Then  followed  some  sixteen  or  seventeen  other 
verses,  descriptive  of  one  and  all,  and  ending  with,  — 

“Who  constantly  will  ring  the  bell, 

And  ask  if  they  will  please  to  tell 
Where  Mrs.  Mott  has  gone  to  dwell  ? 

The  beggars. 

“ And  who  persistently  will  say 
‘ We  cannot,  cannot  go  away. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


363 


Here  in  the  entry  let  us  stay  ’ ? 

Colored  beggars. 

“ Who  never,  never,  nevermore 
Will  see  the  ‘ lions  ’ at  the  door 
That  they  ’ve  so  often  seen  before? 

The  neighbors. 

“ And  who  will  miss,  for  months  at  least, 

That  place  of  rest  for  man  and  beast, 

From  North,  and  South,  and  West,  and  East? 

Every  body.  ’ * 

Meantime,  the  little  farm-house  had  been  altered 
and  enlarged,  and  in  the  spring  of  1857  James  and 
Lucretia  Mott  moved  out  there,  and  called  the  place 
Roadside.  Here  they  spent  the  rest  of  their  lives. 


Roadside. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

When  James  and  Lucretia  Mott  retired  to  country 
life,  it  seemed  to  be  only  a temporary  seclusion  from 
which  they  might  emerge  after  the  quiet  of  a few 
years,  but  in  reality,  it  marked  a distinct  period  in 
their  lives,  and  one  which  proved  to  be  the  closing 
portion.  They  still  kept  up  an  active  interest  in  the 
reforms  of  the  day,  and  continued  to  attend  such 
meetings  and  conventions  as  took  place  within  mod- 
erate distances  of  Philadelphia,  driving  to  them  in 
their  own  carriage,  when  it  was  possible.  This  was 
no  handsome  equipage,  with  coachman  and  pair  of 
horses,  but  a neat,  square,  covered  wagon,  of  what 
would  now  be  considered  very  antiquated  pattern, 
comfortable  for  two  persons,  and  of  an  apparently 
inexhaustible  stowage  capacity.  The  one  horse  was 
generally  a good  animal,  for  James  Mott  was  a crit- 
ical judge  of  horses,  and  felt  a pardonable  pride  in 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


365 


those  he  owned.  He  and  his  wife  had  many  a pleas- 
ant drive  together  in  the  new  leisure  that  had  come 
to  them ; sometimes  into  the  city,  or  to  the  neighbor- 
ing town  of  Germantown,  and  occasionally  through 
the  winding  country  roads  into  hilly  Montgomery,  or 
fertile  Chester  County.  In  the  summer  of  1861  they 
ventured  as  far  as  Auburn,  N.  Y.,  spending  several 
weeks  on  the  journey.  At  another  time,  in  prose- 
cution of  a concern  felt  by  James  Mott,  they  visited 
in  this  way  many  of  the  country  meetings  of  the 
Society  of  Friends,  near  Philadelphia,  James  Mott 
speaking  at  each  one. 

In  driving,  my  grandfather  enjoyed  looking  about 
him  as  he  went  along,  noticing  the  landscape,  and 
the  crops,  and  the  people ; while  my  grandmother, 
on  the  contrary,  regarded  only  the  end  of  the  jour- 
ney, and  felt  little  interest  in  intermediate  objects. 
She  always  took  her  knitting  with  her,  and  knitted 
on  the  way.  This  occupation  needed  no  eyesight, 
and  was  no  bar  to  conversation,  the  busy  fingers 
seeming  to  have  an  intelligence  of  their  own.  The 
amount  of  work  accomplished  in  this  manner  was 
almost  incredible.  It  was  no  mere  fancy  work,  begun 
for  the  entertainment  of  an  idle  hour.  The  little 
pieces,  knit  separately  in  the  form  of  shells  or  stars, 
were  afterward  sewed  together  into  bureau  and  table 
covers,  and  crib-quilts  for  children  and  grandchil- 
dren. When  she  first  undertook  to  make  these,  it 
was  with  the  intention  of  providing  substitutes  for 
her  own  covers  and  quilts,  which  good  care  could  no 
longer  keep  from  wearing  out.  These  were  made 
of  English  “ marseilles,”  manufactured  from  free 
cotton,  and  no  more  could  be  found  in  the  American 
market,  except  such  as  were  made  from  cotton  raised 


366 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


by  slave  labor.  She  therefore  procured  free  knitting 
cotton,  and  soon  made  for  herself  what  she  could  not 
buy.  Then,  having  supplied  her  own  wants,  and 
liking  the  convenient  work,  she  continued  it  for  the 
benefit  of  others. 

James  and  Lucretia  Mott  drove  into  Philadelphia 
every  Fourth-day  morning  to  attend  Friends’  meet- 
ing. On  First-days,  until  the  death  of  the  former, 
they  attended  meeting  at  Germantown,  or  Abington, 
with  great  regularity.  Whenever  t,hey  drove  into 
the  city,  they  were  careful  to  take  with  them  some 
seasonable  product  of  garden  or  farm,  to  give  to  one 
or  another  of  the  family  living  in  town.  They  never 
went  empty-handed.  When  there  was  nothing  else, 
I have  known  my  grandmother  to  take  two  or  three 
freshly  laid  eggs  in  her  hand-bag,  in  dangerous  prox- 
imity with  its  usual  contents.  One  of  her  letters, 
dated  one  Christmas  Eve,  says : — 

“ Yesterday  James  Corr  drove  me  into  town  with  a dear- 
born-load of  turnips,  scrapple,  mince  pies,  and  turkeys,  to 
be  divided  between  House  of  Industry  and  Old  Colored 
Home.  I made  some  calls,  and  then  went  round  to  some 
dozen  places,  picking  up  4 trifles  light  as  air  ’ for  my  pres- 
ents. I find  great  comfort  in  keeping  4 in  the  simplicity,’ 
and  to  useful  articles.  James  Mott  drove  out  with  me, 
with  forty  or  fifty  parcels  in  the  wagon.” 

The  “ dozen  places  ” at  which  she  chose  her 
Christmas  presents  were  sure  to  be  small  out-of-the- 
way  shops,  in  whose  support  she  had  a kind  of  pity- 
ing interest.  She  rarely  entered  the  large  shops  of 
the  city,  where  she  could  have  been  better  suited  at 
less  price,  but  would  walk  long  distances  to  make 
her  purchases  at  these  other  places.  On  her  way 
home,  she  would  often  contrive  to  call  at  a certain 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


367 


confectioner’s  (after  the  war  made  all  sugar  of  free 
produce),  in  order  to  take  home  to  the  children  of 
the  household  a favorite  kind  of  cake  made  only  at 
that  shop.  Long  after  the  rides  in  and  out  of  town 
had  been  superseded  by  the  steam  railway  and  the 
tedious  horse-car  route,  the  same  generous  thought 
for  others  and  disregard  of  her  own  convenience,  that 
led  her  to  carry  into  town  the  basket  of  fresh  eggs 
to  give  away,  also  induced  her,  no  matter  how  laden 
with  bundles  and  bags,  to  take  back  with  her  the 
equally  awkward  package  of  mountain-cake  for  the 
gratification  of  the  younger  members  of  the  family. 
It  was  of  no  use  to  demur,  or  even  to  offer  to  assist 
her.  She  liked  to  take  the  trouble,  and  to  take  it  in 
her  own  fashion. 

This  reminds  me  of  an  incident  both  amusing  and 
characteristic.  Soon  after  moving  into  the  country, 
while  on  her  way  to  the  railway  station,  then  at 
Front  and  Willow  streets,  she  saw  in  a second-hand 
store  a child’s  high-chair,  which  she  bought,  to  serve 
as  an  extra  one  in  the  family.  (In  passing,  I ought 
to  say  that  she  seldom  could  go  by  that  second-hand 
* store  without  making  some  purchase.)  The  chair 
was  sent  to  the  station,  put  on  the  cars,  and  put  off 
at  the  usual  stopping-place,  a mere  shed  on  a side 
lane.  Contrary  to  custom,  no  carriage  met  her,  and 
no  person  was  in  sight.  She  stopped  to  think  what 
could  be  done  with  the  chair,  for  it  was  hardly  safe 
to  leave  it  where  it  was ; then  saying  to  herself  with 
a little  laugh,  “ It  is  not  heavy,”  she  took  off  her 
bonnet,  tied  the  strings  together  and  hung  it  on  her 
arm,  and,  placing  the  chair  upside-down  on  her  head, 
walked  slowly  across  the  fields  to  the  house,  nearly 
a quarter  of  a mile,  unseen  by  any  but  her  own  as- 
tonished household. 


368 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE Tl A MOTT. 


She  was  curiously  unwilling  either  to  exact  or  to 
receive  attentions.  This  was  a marked  peculiarity, 
which  naturally  increased  with  age.  In  traveling, 
if  she  were  alone,  she  would  slip  quietly  into  a seat 
near  the  rear  end  of  the  car,  and  seem  to  be  asleep, 
lest  some  fellow-traveler  should  notice  her,  and  offer 
his  services  as  escort.  It  was  kindness  to  leave  her 
to  the  unfailing  companionship  of  her  own  thoughts. 
When  members  of  her  family  remonstrated  with  her 
for  going  about  alone,  and  offered  to  accompany  her, 
she  would  say,  “No,  thank  thee,  I do  not  want  any- 
one. There  is  always  somebody  to  help  me  in  and 
out  of  the  cars,  and  the  conductors  are  very  kind.” 
When  on  occasions  she  stayed  in  Philadelphia  over- 
night to  attend  meetings,  it  was  disagreeable  to  her 
to  be  waited  upon.  Even  late  in  the  evening,  she 
would  watch  her  opportunity  to  disappear  unper- 
ceived, and  would  walk  unattended  through  the 
streets  to  her  lodging-place.  The  idea  of  fear  never 
entered  her  mind.  An  instance  of  this  occurs  in  one 
of  her  letters,  as  late  as  1867.  She  says,  “ I stayed 
with  sister  Eliza  until  nearly  nine  in  the  evening, 
and  then  slipped  off,  without  troubling  either  of  the 
sons  to  wait  on  me  to  the  horse-cars.  I do  enjoy  in- 
dependence.” 

The  following  is  another  instance  of  the  same  sort, 
as  well  as  of  her  remarkable  energy,  to  which  ob- 
stacles seemed  to  act  only  as  incentives.  It  was 
her  intention  to  go  with  her  daughter  Anna  several 
miles  into  the  country,  to  assist  another  daughter 
with  the  carpets  in  her  new  house.  After  a very 
busy  day  in  the  city,  she  reached  the  far  up-town 
depot  at  six  o’clock,  only  to  find  that  the  train  had 
gone  a half  hour  before.  Most  persons  would  then 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


369 


have  waited  until  the  next  morning,  and  she  event- 
ually was  obliged  to  do  so,  but  it  was  not  until  she 
had  tried  several  round-about  ways  to  reach  her  des- 
tination, without  success.  “ There  was  nothing  to 
do,”  she  says,  “but  to  wait  for  the  first  morning 
boat  at  six-thirty.  So  I went  back  to  Edward  Hop- 
per’s, told  them  of  my  attempt,  and  joined  in  the 
laugh  at  my  expense.  But  next  morning  I rose 
early,  groped  in  the  kitchen,  found  a pot  of  cold  tea, 
which  with  crackers  was  sufficient  breakfast,  and 
walked  down  to  the  boat  in  good  time.  I got  off  at 
Torresdale,  the  nearest  stopping-place,  although  still 
four  miles  from  Elizabeth’s,  got  a lift  in  a dearborn 
one  mile,  walked  the  other  three,  and  reached  the 
house  a few  minutes  after  nine;  wTas  laughed  at 
again,  and  astonished  at , and  sewed  on  the  entry  car- 
pets till  near  night.”  This  was  in  her  sixty-eighth 
year.  In  this  connection  let  me  introduce  still  an- 
other letter,  written  seven  years  later,  when  she  was 
seventy-four  years  old.  It  was  written  just  after  she 
and  her  husband  returned  from  the  first  convention 
of  the  Free  Religious  Association,  held  in  Boston. 
She  had  gone  away  from  home  in  feeble  health,  but 
the  excitement  of  the  journey  and  convention,  so  far 
from  doing  her  harm,  seemed  to  revive  her  strength 
and  energy.  The  achievements  recorded  in  this  let- 
ter might  be  envied  by  many  of  better  health  and 
fewer  years.  It  is  dated  : — 

West  Chester  6th  mo.  5th,  1867. 

. . . You  cannot  be  surprised  at  my  dating  from  this 
place,  we  have  been  so  much  from  home  of  late.  ...  We 
reached  Philadelphia  on  Seventh-day,  at  eleven  o’clock, 
not  going  out  home  till  afternoon.  On  First-day  morning 
I flew  around,  put  away  our  ironed  clothes  (which  I al- 
24 


370 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


ways  prefer  to  have  left  for  me  to  do),  Unpacked  and  re- 
packed our  traveling  bags,  had  an  early  breakfast,  and  off 
we  drove  again  for  Darby,  — thirteen  miles,  — to  meeting. 
There  John  and  Mary  Child  joined  us  in  their  carriage,  as 
they  did  last  year,  and  we  came  on  to  West  Chester  in 
company,  attended  two  Monthly  Meetings,  paid  three  or 
four  visits,  and  now  here  I am  with  Benjamin  and  Jane 
Price.  James  had  to  return  to  Phila.  I shall  go  to 
Friends’  school  and  to  meeting  this  morning,  to  the  peace 
meeting  in  the  afternoon,  to  “ Progressive  Friends’  ” meet- 
ing at  Longwood  to-morrow,  and  on  Sixth-day  James  will 
join  me  again,  to  attend  two  more  Monthly  Meetings  farther 
west;  returning  to  Kennett  on  First-day.  We  shall  visit  in 
that  neighborhood  for  two  days,  and  come  here  again  on 
Fourth-day  to  the  golden  wedding  of  Benjamin  and  Jane 
Price ; hurrying  home  that  same  afternoon  and  evening,  in 
the  moonlight. 

My  grandparents  never  minded  inclement  weather. 
If  an  engagement  abroad  had  been  made,  neither 
rain,  nor  snow,  nor  wind,  was  considered ; extra 
wraps  were  got  out,  and  they  set  forth.  My  weather- 
wise  grandmother  was  full  of  old  nautical  sayings 
about  new  moons,  and  waning  moons,  and  backing 
winds,  doubtless  learned  in  the  far-off  Nantucket 
childhood.  She  had  a curious  way  of  appending  to 
the  date  of  her  family  letters,  in  log-book  fashion,  a 
synopsis  of  the  weather  at  the  time  of  writing  ; such 
as,  “ First  mo.  8th,  clear  and  cold,  high  wind  blow- 
ing ; ” or  “ Heavy  rain  from  S.  E. ; such  storms  never 
last  long  ; ” or  again,  with  a keen  housewifely  percep- 
tion of  the  work  pertaining  to  certain  days  in  the 
week.  “ Second-day  morning  — clearing  — clothes 
drying  nicely.”  It  would  be  an  exaggeration  to  say 
that  her  predictions  concerning  the  weather  always 
came  true,  but  it  is  within  bounds  to  assure  the  reader 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


371 


that  they  were  generally  correct.  She  would  foretell 
rain,  when  the  skies  were  clear,  and  the  air  soft  and 
sweet,  and  the  rain  came ; or  she  would  set  out  for 
town  in  the  face  of  what  seemed  to  be  unpropitious 
gales,  and  the  sun  would  soon  break  out  and  the  day 
prove  to  be  what  she  had  foreseen.  She  naturally 
took  pleasure  and  some  pride  in  these  prognostica- 
tions. But  though  she  often  consulted  the  appear- 
ance of  the  heavens  to  detect  the  signs  of  change,  I 
do  not  remember  that  she  ever  noticed  the  beauty  of 
the  clouds,  or  the  grandeur  of  sunset  effects.  She  un- 
derstood what  they  betokened  for  the  morrow,  but 
that  was  all.  My  grandfather  in  his  quiet  way,  took 
more  notice  of  such  things,  but  he  expressed  little  of 
what  he  felt. 

The  house  at  Roadside  was  a sunny  old  place,  sur- 
rounded at  first  by  cherry  and  apple  and  pear-trees  ; 
afterwards  by  maple  and  oak.  The  windows  com- 
manded pleasant,  though  limited  views  of  the  adja- 
cent country,  and  looked  up  and  down  the  much- 
traveled  “ Old  York  Road,”  formerly  the  highway 
for  stage-coaches  between  Philadelphia  and  New 
York.  There  was  a small  space  between  the  house 
and  the  road,  originally  hedged  in  by  lilac  and  althea 
bushes,  but  as  these  grew  large  and  interfered  with 
a full  view  of  the  road,  they  were  one  by  one  sacri- 
ficed to  my  grandmother’s  dislike  of  being  “ shut 
in.”  And  many  of  the  trees,  too,  as  they  spread 
wider  and  shadier  over  the  grass,  fell  under  the  same 
decree.  When  the  house  was  bought,  it  was  a small 
stone  farm-house  of  the  most  primitive  description. 
A large  addition  to  the  north,  and  a kitchen  wing  to 
the  west,  converted  it  into  a substantial  country  resi- 
dence. Externally,  it  was  plain,  but  not  unattrac- 


372 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TT A MOTT. 


tive  ; internally,  it  had  the  charm  of  oddly-shaped 
rooms  and  queer  passages,  with  unexpected  turnings, 
and  steps  up  in  one  place,  and  down  in  another. 
There  was  nothing  handsome  about  the  hall,  nothing 
imposing  in  the  parlor  but  its  fine , proportions,  but 
there  was  an  air  of  hospitality  and  good  cheer  that 
took  possession  of  one  entering  its  doors ; an  atmos- 
phere of  cordiality,  which  rendered  one  insensible  to 
the  lack  of  beautiful  furniture  and  ornaments.  Who 
cared  to  think  of  carpets  and  hangings  when  James 
Mott  came  forward,  his  kind  face  beaming,  his  ready 
hand  outstretched  ? And  when,  from  her  chair  by 
the  fireside,  his  wife  rose  to  offer  her  cordial  wel- 
come ? A dear  friend  of  theirs  once  said  in  my 
childish  hearing,  “ James  Mott’s  greeting  is  a bene- 
diction.” The  words  were  a source  of  wonderment 
then,  for  it  was  a daily  blessing  to  me,  lightly  passed 
by  ; but  in  after  years,  when  I returned  a guest  to 
the  old  home,  they  came  to  my  mind  with  full 
meaning. 

In  looking  back  now,  I can  recall  no  other  room 
so  attractive  in  its  homely  air  of  comfort,  as  the  old- 
fashioned  parlor  at  Roadside.  It  was  neither  artistic 
nor  elegant,  but  it  was  lived  in,  every  day,  and  bore 
that  indefinable  mark.  It  was  part  of  the  new  house. 
In  the  south  end,  in  what  was  the  original  house,  was 
the  library,  a small  square  room,  lighted  by  two  win- 
dows, and  a glass  door  opening  on  to  the  piazza. 
This  little  library  was  the  sanctum,  the  gathering- 
place  of  the  family  in  the  morning,  the  quiet  retreat 
in  the  evening  from  the  lively  groups  in  the  parlor. 
Two  book-cases  held  the  well-worn  volumes,  and 
from  the  walls  looked  down  the  faces  of  William 
Lloyd  Garrison,  William  Ashurst,  George  Thomp* 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


373 


son,  Elias  Hicks,  Miller  McKim,  Robert  Purvis,  and 
some  members  of  the  family.  On  one  side  of  the 
fireplace  was  tacked  a small  map  of  Nantucket  Island, 
and  another  of  the  town,  after  the  great  fire  of  1846, 
while  near  by  there  hung  a sort  of  genealogical 
chart,  with  Tristram  Coffyn  at  its  centre.  My  grand- 
father’s high,  straight-backed  chair  stood  at  one  side 
of  the  fire  near  the  light  of  the  western  window,  and 
in  the  corner  behind  it  was  the  table,  which  in  fam- 
ily parlance  was  called  “ the  colt,”  because  of  its  long 
legs.  In  the  middle  of  the  room,  opposite  the  open 
Franklin  stove,  stood  my  grandmother’s  rocking- 
chair,  and  her  two-shelfed  table,  the  latter  covered 
with  books,  papers,  and  writing  materials,  systemat- 
ically arranged,  and  never  disturbed  but  by  her  own 
hands.  A pretty  Nantucket  basket,  devoted  to  car- 
pet rags,  and  another  sacred  to  mending,  occupied 
part  of  the  lower  shelf.  Here  she  sat  every  morning 
after  her  regular  work  was  done,  first  to  glance  over 
the  “ Ledger,”  1 and  then  to  settle  accounts,  or  write 
letters,  or  read  some  of  the  various  books  of  interest 
at  the  time. 

When  she  enjoyed  a book  thoroughly,  she  could 
not  read  it  alone.  If  her  ever-ready  husband  were 
out  of  the  way,  going  his  rounds  at  stable  or  garden, 
she  would  step  quickly  to  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  and 
call  for  one  or  another  of  the  family  to  come  down 
and  share  with  her  the  pleasure  of  a fine  passage. 
Then  in  the  evening  she  would  read  it  again,  and 
make  it  a subject  for  general  conversation  ; or  fail- 
ing to  obtain  a sympathetic  audience,  she  would 
make  copious  extracts  on  various  shabby  bits  of 
paper,  and  put  them  away  for  future  reference. 

1 The  morning  newspaper. 


874 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


In  tbis  way  she  copied  largely  from  some  of  her 
favorite  books,  among  them  the  “ Life  of  Joseph 
Blanco  White,”  and  Foxton’s  “Popular  Christian- 
ity,” and  later,  the  “Life  of  Dr.  Arnold,”  and  some 
of  Dean  Stanley’s  addresses,  particularly  his  valedic- 
tory address  at  St.  Andrews.  Her  printed  copy  of  the 
latter  was  worn  out  with  much  reading  and  lending. 

Most  of  thes.e  notes  were  written,  as  I have  said, 
on  odds  and  ends  of  paper,  but  her  favorite  scraps 
were  the  inside  of  envelopes  that  had  been  used. 
After  her  death,  numbers  of  these  were  found,  tucked 
into  larger  envelopes  and  carefully  tied  up  and  la- 
beled. This  habit  was  often  deprecated  by  her  fam- 
ily, who  furnished  her  with  what  they  considered 
more  suitable  paper,  but  she  preferred  her  own  way. 
Such  rigid  economy  — for  it  was  nothing  else  — 
might  seem  to  border  on  parsimony,  but  that  she 
gave  so  freely  of  her  limited  means.  She  saved  in 
one  way  only  to  be  generous  in  another.  Her  hus- 
band sympathized  fully  with  her  in  these  habits. 
They  had  both  been  trained  to  economy  in  a hard 
school,  where  pennies  and  half  pennies  had  to  be  ac- 
counted for  with  conscientious  scruple ; and  when 
the  time  came  that  extreme  care  was  no  longer  nec- 
essary for  themselves,  they  continued  it  in  order  to 
be  able  to  help  others.  The  amount  they  gave  away 
was  a large  portion  of  what  was  never  more  than  a 
moderate  income.  It  was  not  given  to  ordinary 
charities,  as  a rule,  but  was  quietly  passed  over,  five 
dollars  here,  ten  there,  or  fifty,  perhaps,  to  help  some 
poor  overworked  seamstress  to  a holiday,  to  alleviate 
a case  of  temporary  distress,  or  to  furnish  an  unex- 
pected treat  to  some  self-denying  drudge.  They 
liked  to  supply  to  others  what  some  one  has  called 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


375 


the  u necessary  superfluities  of  life,”  although  denying 
them  to  themselves.  In  one  of  her  letters,  Lucretia 
Mott  says,  u James  and  I both  feel  that  the  pleasure 
will  be  far  greater  in  using  what  we  may  have,  above 
our  own  wants,  for  the  help  of  those  dear  to  us,  and 
of  others,  too,  now  while  we  live,  rather  than  to  leave 
it  for  the  law’s  division,  or  indeed  for  appropriation 
by  legacy.” 

They  had  also  a wonderful  way  of  divining  the 
wants  of  those  around  them,  and  supplying  the 
wherewithal.  Many  of  us  can  remember  one  occa- 
sion when  several  members  of  the  household,  chil- 
dren, grandchildren,  and  great  grandchildren,  were 
preparing  for  a trip  to  Auburn,  N.  Y.,  to  welcome 
home  two  young  wanderers  from  a year’s  journey 
around  the  world.  She  called  each  one  to  her  in  the 
course  of  the  day,  and  handed  him,  or  her,  a sum  suf- 
ficient to  cover  the  whole  expense  „of  the  journey. 
About  this  same  time,  on  the  same  morning  perhaps, 
a member  of  the  household,  going  into  her  room, 
found  her  diligently  mending  a rip  in  her  pillow. 
She  glanced  up  and  said,  “ Will  thee  please  open 
that  bureau  drawer  for  me  ? Right  in  front  in  the 
corner,  thee  will  find  a feather  that  I want.”  The 
feather  was  given  her ; she  tucked  it  into  the  pillow, 
and  sewed  up  the  hole. 

Another  instance  of  her  saving  was  the  use  of 
ravelings  in  sewing  carpet  rags,  and  in  many  kinds 
of  mending  where  strength  was  not  required.  This 
has  often  been  commented  upon,  sometimes  with 
harshness  or  ridicule  ; but  it  is  not  for  one  who  prof- 
ited by  her  generosity  to  criticise,  as  excessive,  the 
economy  that  made  such  generosity  possible. 

Both  she  and  my  grandfather  kept  an  accurate 


376 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT . 


account  of  their  expenses,  and  paid  cash  for  what- 
ever they  bought.  They  regarded  looseness  in  pe- 
cuniary matters  as  a fault  very  nearly  criminal ; and 
while  they  were  generous,  they  were  also  exact. 

During  the  first  few  years  at  Roadside,  George 
and  Martha  Lord  and  their  little  children  formed 
part  of  the  family.  Afterwards,  as  will  be  seen  in 
the  course  of  the  accompanying  letters,  they  went  to 
New  York  to  live.  This  would  have  left  James  and 
Lucretia  Mott  alone,  but  that  in  the  mean  time  their 
second  daughter,  Maria,  with  her  husband,  Edward 
M.  Davis,  and  their  children,  had  come  to  live  with 
them.  By  this  change  Lucretia  Mott  was  released 
from  all  housekeeping  cares,  and  though  she  con- 
tinued for  a while  the  oversight  to  which  she  had 
been  so  long  accustomed,  she  finally  dropped  it  alto- 
gether. But  there  were  some  things,  — such  as  the 
daily  care  of  her  own  room,  — which  she  always 
preferred  to  do  herself,  and  there  were  certain  dishes, 
the  making  of  which  she  trusted  to  no  hands  but  her 
own. 

No  matter  how  absorbed  she  was  in  reading,  or 
sewing,  or  conversation,  she  found  time  to  slip  away 
into  the  kitchen  and  prepare  the  famous  Nantucket 
blackberry  pudding,  or  the  calf’s  head,  or  the  corn 
soup.  And  during  the  summer  she  called  it  her 
privilege  to  pick  the  peas  in  the  garden,  and  shell 
them  for  dinner  each  day. 

Before  any  one  else  was  stirring  in  the  house,  she 
would  be  up  and  out  in  the  cool,  dewy  morning,  and 
by  the  time  breakfast  was  ready  — generally  at  seven 
o’clock  — she  would  bring  in  her  basket  of  peas. 
Some  of  the  family  demurred,  for  a while,  at  this 
self-imposed  labor,  but  when  they  found  that  she 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


377 


really  seemed  to  derive  bodily  strength,  as  well  as 
great  enjoyment  from  the  occupation,  nothing  more 
was  said.  She  used  to  declare  that  nothing  was  so 
refreshing  to  her,  as  the  odor  of  the  moist  earth  in 
the  early  morning  before  the  hot  sun  had  parched  it. 
Even  a slight  shower  was  no  hindrance ; her  tiny 
form  could  easily  take  shelter  under  the  fragrant 
pea  vines,  and  her  garments  were  fitted  for  the  ser- 
vice. She  liked  also  to  gather  raspberries  and  black- 
berries, and  in  the  summer  afternoons  she  and  her 
husband,  she,  hardly  as  tall  as  the  vines,  he,  head 
and  shoulders  above  them,  were  often  to  be  seen  in 
the  garden  at  this  pursuit.  Then  she  would  come 
into  the  house  to  receive  visitors  in  the  parlor,  or  read 
abstruse  essays  in  the  library,  with  equal  ease,  and 
apparently  with  equal  interest,  her  husband  continu- 
ing his  out-door  occupations. 

He  was  less  of  a reader  than  she,  but  always  en- 
joyed a good  book,  and  especially  a good  novel.  I 
remember  seeing  him  one  rainy  day  sitting  in  his  big 
chair  close  by  the  window,  intently  reading  some  new 
book.  It  was  before  they  moved  out  of  town.  When 
dusk  came  on,  he  was  still  reading,  and  the  gas  was 
lighted  earlier  than  usual,  that  he  might  continue  ; 
when  my  bed-time  came,  — rather  early  in  those 
days,  — there  he  sat,  still  absorbed;  and  at  breakfast 
the  next  morning,  he  was  the  object  of  general  rail- 
lery, because  he  would  not  confess  at  what  hour  in 
the  night  he  had  stopped.  The  magical  book  was 
“ Uncle  Tom’s  Cabin,”  just  published.  Even  our 
grandmother  yielded  to  its  influence,  and  listened 
without  impatience  to  an  occasional  chapter,  — she, 
who  condemned  novels,  and  wondered  how  any  one 
could  find  them  interesting. 


378 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Our  grandfather  liked  also  to  stroll  about  the  place 
doing  the  many  nothings  which  were  nobody’s  special 
work,  and  which,  when  done,  contributed  so  much  to 
the  general  air  of  order  and  thrift.  In  summer  he 
always  carried  with  him  a long  handled  weed-cut- 
ter, made  after  his  own  device,  which  enabled  him, 
without  bending  over,  to  uproot  at  one  thrust  the 
weeds  that  disfigured  the  lawn.  Even  the  ubiquitous 
plantain  succumbed  to  his  persistency.  The  little 
children  of  the  family  liked  to  accompany  him  in 
these  wanderings,  and  to  collect  in  little  piles  the 
weeds  which  he  cut  off.  In  their  visits  to  Roadside, 
they  were  the  devoted  companions  of  this  good  and 
gentle  grandfather.  In  the  heat  of  noon,  he  would 
come  into  the  house  to  read,  or  sit  on  the  piazza  in 
the  great,  table-armed  chair,  or  even  more  frequently, 
spend  the  drowsy  leisure  under  the  shade  of  a favor- 
ite pear-tree,  with  his  chair  leaning  back  against  its 
trunk.  Then,  in  the  afternoon,  he  would  drive  to  the 
station,  or  to  Germantown  to  do  errands,  or  accom- 
pany our  grandmother  in  her  round  of  visits  and 
meetings,  and  weddings.  She  was  much  in  demand 
on  such  occasions. 

It  is  customary  among  Friends  to  appoint  two 
persons  of  each  sex  to  attend  the  marriage  of  mem- 
bers of  the  Society,  to  “ see  that  good  order  is  ob- 
served.” If  the  parties  concerned  have  any  choice, 
the  Meeting  usually  appoints  those  whom  they  desig- 
nate. In  this  way  James  and  Lucretia  Mott  attended 
many  weddings,  in  the  latter  part  of  their  lives,  and 
Lucretia  Mott  often  said  a few  words  after  the  cere- 
mony. Of  her  participation  at  such  times,  the  Rev. 
William  H.  Furness  says:  — 

“ On  more  than  one  occasion  it  was  my  privilege  to  offi- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


379 


date  at  weddings  where  she  was  present,  and  when  the 
marriage  service  was  over  she  was  moved  to  speak  a word 
of  counsel  to  the  bridal  pair  ; and  she  discharged  the  office 
with  such  a grace,  that  all  wedding  ceremonies  seemed  un- 
finished when  her  benign  voice  was  not  heard  there.  I 
remember  once  how  she  told  a young  couple,  that  she  owed 
the  happiness  of  her  wedded  life  to  the  fact  that  her  hus- 
band and  herself  were  one  in  a deep  interest  in  the  sacred 
cause  of  wronged  humanity.  Thus  this  deep  interest,  this 
hunger  and  thirst  for  right,  was  a well  of  life  in  her,  mak- 
ing the  present  rich  in  happiness,  and  keeping  her  heart 
full.” 

Even  more  acceptable  was  her  presence  in  the  house 
of  mourning.  Though,  as  she  said  in  one  of  her  let- 
ters, she  “ often  shrank  from  giving  utterance  to  the 
sympathy  her  heart  prompted,  so  vain  seem  words  of 
condolence,”  yet,  notwithstanding  this,  she  was  pre- 
eminently a “ comforter  among  mourners.”  Her 
thoughtful  words  of  hope,  as  free  from  the  affecta- 
tion of  undue  grief,  and  the  irony  of  over-praise,  as 
from  coldness  and  indifference,  found  their  way  into 
sorrowing  hearts  like  healing  medicine. 

It  is  difficult  to  give  a connected  account  of  the 
lives  of  James  and  Lucretia  Mott  during  the  next 
ten  years,  sometimes  in  the  quiet  country  retreat, 
sometimes  in  the  whirl  of  the  city ; at  one  time  ap- 
parently engrossed  by  domestic  duties,  and  then  ab- 
sorbed in  the  day  and  night  sessions  of  a fugitive 
slave’s  trial ; and  again,  in  the  happy  circle  of  a fam- 
ily gathering.  In  this  dilemma,  it  seems  best  to 
leave  this  checkered  description  to  Lucretia  Mott’s 
letters.  No  matter  how  abruptly  it  changes  from 
one  subject  to  another,  it  cannot  be  more  kaleido- 
scopic than  was  the  life  it  describes.  The  letters  are 


380 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


addressed  mostly  to  her  sister,  Martha  C.  Wright,  in 
Auburn,  N.  Y.,  and  to  her  daughter,  Martha  M.  Lord, 
after  the  latter  went  away  from  Roadside. 

In  describing  to  her  sister  a visit  that  she  had  had 
from  a cousin,  whose  views  on  most  subjects,  and  par- 
ticularly on  religious  observances,  differed  essentially 
from  her  own,  she  says : — 

“ The  First-day  that  cousin  M.  was  with  us,  I brought 
out  one  article  at  a time  to  work  upon,  not  so  much  with 
reference  to  her  Sunday  piety,  as  to  be  consistent  with  my 
custom  always  on  this  day,  not  to  have  work-baskets  about, 
or  much  going  on ; but  to  make  it  a kind  of  leisure  day, 
while  at  the  same  time  not  hesitating  to  do  anything 
openly ; never  concealing  work  because  a pious  observer 
approached. 

To  my  surprise,  our  cousin  rather  bore  me  out  in  it ; as 
people  often  would  find  the  case,  if  they  were  not  afraid  of 
their  shadows.  She,  in  turn,  told  of  writing  letters  on  that 
day,  while  those  who  condemned  her  would  snooze  away 
the  afternoon  in  idleness  ; and  asked  which  was  worst.” 

When  Martha  Wright  replied  to  this,  she  related 
a little  incident  of  her  own  experience.  A friend  of 
hers,  whose  intimate  relations  with  the  family  gave 
her  frequent  opportunity  to  notice  how  superior 
were  its  regulations,  said  to  her,  “ How  much  you 
do,  Mrs.  Wright,  and  yet  how  much  leisure  you 
have  ! ” To  which  she  answered,  “ You  forget  that 
I have  seven  days  a week,  while  you  church  people 
have  only  six.” 

llth  mo.  28th,  1858. 

...  I received  a letter  from  Fanny  Kemble  last  week, 
written  at  her  cousin’s  request,  to  inform  us  of  the  death  of 
George  Combe.  We  had  already  received  a circular,  bor- 
dered with  deep  black,  announcing  it.  I had  intended 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


381 


writing  to  Cecilia  Combe,  and  delayed  no  longer.  I also 
answered  Fanny  Kemble’s  letter.  We  felt  his  death  as  of 
one  allied  by  strong  ties  of  friendship. 

Her  acquaintance  with  Mrs.  Kemble  dated  from 
the  early  days  of  the  anti-slavery  agitation,  when 
sympathy  with  abolitionists  was  a stigma  upon  one’s 
social  repute.  It  was,  therefore,  a noted  exception, 
when  any  one  well  known  in  the  Belgravia  of  our 
cities,  was  bold  enough  to  extend  a friendly  hand  to 
these  “ disturbers  of  the  public  peace.”  Mrs.  Kem- 
ble’s surroundings  were  little  calculated  to  encourage 
countenance  to  these  “ fanatics ; ” but  her  warm 
heart  and  quick  perceptions  were  soon  awakened  to 
the  iniquity  of  the  slave  system,  and  notwithstand- 
ing her  being  assured  that  it  was  a blessing  to  the 
negro  race,  she  did  not  hesitate  to  declare  her  abhor- 
rence of  it.  In  company  with  the  Rev.  William  H. 
Furness,  always  a valued  friend  of  James  and  Lu- 
cretia  Mott,  she  sought  an  interview  with  them,  to 
express  her  sympathy  with  their  position,  and  from 
that  time  continued  to  show  her  kind  feeling  in  many 
effective  ways.  They  often  spoke  in  admiration  of 
her.  Once,  when  my  grandmother  went  with  a 
friend  to  call  on  Mrs.  Kemble,  in  her  country  home, 
they  were  entertained  by  being  shown  the  beautiful 
grounds  around  the  house.  As  they  strolled  along, 
Mrs.  Kemble  gathered  flowers  for  her  guests,  and 
failing  to  find  a string  with  which  to  tie  them,  with 
sudden  and  characteristic  humor  she  snatched  a hair- 
string from  her  own  hair,  saying,  “ Here,  Mrs.  Mott, 
I will  tie  these  with  the  only  thing  a married  wo- 
man can  call  her  own.” 


382 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


7th  mo.  6th,  1858. 

. . . R — B gives  forth  her  views  both  on  slavery 

and  on  woman,  which  are  in  the  main  good,  but  from  not 
attending  any  of  our  meetings,  nor  reading  our  reports,  she 
is  ignorant,  and  thinks  the  advocates  of  these  causes  are  as 
fanatical  as  the  papers  and  popular  opinion  represent  them. 
Some  years  ago,  when  speaking  in  a meeting  in  Richmond, 
Va.,  she  introduced  some  remarks  on  anti-slavery,  — some 
rose  and  left  the  room.  She  said,  “ Stop,  friends  ! I am 
no  abolitionist.”  Later,  having  seen  an  account  of  this  in 
the  papers,  I expressed  my  regret  that  she  should  pander 
to  the  pro-slavery  prejudices  of  the  people  by  such  a dis- 
claimer. She  replied  to  me,  u Oh,  my  dear,  I was  not  cor- 
rectly reported ; I said,  4 1 am  no  modern  abolitionist. 9 >9 
Now  she  knew  no  better  than  to  suppose  that  would  be  a 
satisfactory  explanation  to  me  ! 

The  misrepresentations  of  our  opposers  do  us  and  the 
cause  great  harm.  Having  suffered  for  years  by  false 
witnesses  having  been  suborned,  makes  me  cautious  how  I 

receive  the  testimony  of  G , or  any  other,  against  P.  A!, 

Mrs  F.,  the  Spiritualists,  or  indeed  any  of  the  reform  mono- 
maniacs. Anti-Slavery,  after  bearing  misrepresentation  for 
twenty -five  years,  is  just  beginning  to  have  the  truth 
spoken  of  its  doings.  Let  each  and  all  expound  their  own 
creed,  and  then  let  us  judge  righteous  judgment.  Miller  is 
quite  troubled  that  anti-slavery  should  be  so  mixed  up  with 
other  and  objectionable  “ isms.”  He  thinks  conservatism 
is  needed,  and  that  I ought  to  read  and  understand  the  views 
of  those  ultra  free-love  people,  so  as  to  give  my  influence 
against  them.  I do  not  feel  called  to  such  an  ungracious 
task ; and  as  to  reading  what  is  distasteful,  when  there  is  so 
much  of  the  deepest  interest,  which  time  fails  me  to  peruse, 
I cannot  do  it. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


883 


TO  MARY  EARLE,  NANTUCKET. 

9th  mo.  16tb,  1858. 

My  dear  Cousin  Mary,  — I read  thy  late  letter  an- 
nouncing thy  dear  mother’s  ninetieth  birthday,  with  no  or- 
dinary interest.1  The  time  is  at  hand,  and  had  I any  poetic 
genius,  its  fruits  should  be  offered  at  her  shrine.  Were  I 
gifted  with  the  pen  of  a ready  writer,  thy  honored  mother, 
so  well-beloved,  should  have  its  best  production.  As  these 
are  denied,  she  shall  have  proof  from  Holy  Writ,  that  her 
“ age  shall  be  clearer  than  the  noon-day.”  She  “ shall 
shine  forth,”  and  “ shall  be  as  the  morning,”  and  “ shall  be 
secure,  because  there  is  hope,”  and  “ shall  take  (her)  rest 
in  safety  ; ” because,  to  the  trusting  souls  there  is  promise  ; 
“ Even  to  your  old  age,  I am  he  ; and  even  to  hoar  hairs, 
I will  carry  you.”  How  can  we  improve  such  a bless- 
ing? . . . Ever,  L.  Mott. 

10th  mo.  16th,  1858. 

...  I am  much  pleased  to  hear  of  those  young  people 
who  are  willing  to  devote  time  and  talent  to  the  woman 
cause.  But  let  not  our  faithful  Susan  B.  Anthony  abate 
one  whit  of  her  outspoken  zeal ; nor  E.  C.  Stanton  one 
word  of  her  vigorous  writing.  Lucy  Stone  is  worth  a dozen 
quiet  workers.  Give  me  noise  on  this  subject ; a real  Bo- 
anerges. It  needs  that  the  advocates  of  woman’s  rights 
should  be  thoroughly  grounded,  to  be  able  to  stand  firm 
against  all  opposition,  and  ridicule,  and  misrepresentation. 
I agree  * with  thee,  as  to  Lucy  Stone’s  right  to  her  own 
name,  if  she  choose  to  retain  it ; while  glad  also,  that  An- 
toinette B.  B.  was  independent  enough  not  to  be  governed 
by  Lucy’s  example,  if  she  did  not  choose  to.  It  has  amused 
me  to  see  the  wrath  of  some,  because  of  Lucy’s  retaining 
her  name,  and  how  it  is  made  an  excuse  for  having  no  more 
to  do  with  the  cause.  . . . 

The  acquaintance  of  James  and  Lucretia  Mott 

1 She  was  grandmother  Coffin’s  next  older  sister,  Phebe. 


384 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


with  Robert  Collyer  -began  soon  after  the  former 
moved  into  the  country.  Robert  Collyer  was  then 
working  in  the  hammer  factory  near  by,  and  was  a 
prominent  class-leader  in  the  little  Methodist  Church 
of  the  neighborhood.  All  the  country-side  talked  of 
his  eloquence  and  his  extensive  reading.  They  said 
he  studied  and  read  on  his  way  to  and  from  work. 
His  own  words  best  tell  the  story  of  his  meeting  my 
grandparents  : — 

“ It  fell  to  my  lot  to  find  them  in  the  latter  years  of 
their  life  together,  and  this  was  how  I found  them ; I was 
then  living  about  a mile  from  a place  they  had  bought  in 
the  suburbs  of  Philadelphia. 

“We  had  started  a lyceum  the  previous  winter  in  the 
school-house,  and  were  hammering  away  at  a great  rate,  as 
to  which  is  the  most  beautiful,  the  works  of  art  or  the 
works  of  nature,  and  whether  the  negro  or  the  Indian  had 
received  the  worst  usage  at  the  hands  of  the  white  man,  — 
a matter  we  could  not  settle,  for  the  life  of  us,  — when 
Mr.  Davis,  a son-in-law  of  James  and  Lucretia  Mott,  came 
in,  and  before  we  knew  what  was  coming  plunged  us  head- 
long into  the  surging  and  angry  tide  of  abolitionism.  I was 
then,  as  I always  had  been,  in  favor  of  emancipation  by 
practically  letting  the  thing  alone,  or  putting  it  away  into 
the  far  future.  He  said  no  ; the  thing  should  be  done  this 
instant. 

“ Then  one  night  Lucretia  Mott  came  in  and  poured  out 
her  soul  on  us,  and  I,  for  one,  threw  up  my  hands  and  said : 
‘ You  are  right.  I fight  henceforth  under  this  banner.’ 
After  some  weeks  James  Mott  said  : ‘We  want  thee  to 
come  to  our  house,’  and  I went,  as  I had  gone  to  the  house 
of  Mr.  Davis.  But  I went  with  that  sensitive  pride  a self- 
respecting  working  man  always  feels  in  such  a case.  I 
would  stand  no  patronage,  no  condescension  ; no,  not  in 
an  accent.  If  I felt  this,  even  in  the  atmosphere,  they 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


385 


should  go  their  way,  and  I should  go  mine.  I found  it  was 
simply  like  going  into  another  and  ampler  home  of  my 
own  ; and  this  was  not  something  they  were  doing  care- 
fully and  by  concert ; it  was  natural  as  their  life  ; they  had 
no  room  in  their  fine  natures  for  any  other  thought. 

“ This  was  how  I came  to  know  these  Friends,  and  to  be 
at  last  almost  as  one  of  their  own  kinsmen.,, 

To  resume  the  letters  : — 

12th  mo.  27th,  1858. 

. . . Robert  Collyer  was  here  most  of  the  afternoon, 
reading  aloud  with  Edward,  Buckle’s  “ History  of  Civiliza- 
ion.”  Thou  mays’t  have  seen  the  reviews  of  it  — only  one 
volume  published  yet.  William  H.  Furness,  when  I met 
him  at  the  anti-slavery  Fair,  was  enthusiastic  in  praise  of  it. 
J B says  it  will  do  more  to  break  down  supersti- 

tion and  false  theology  than  any  other  book  that  has  been 
published  these  hundred  and  fifty  years. 

Thy  account  of  Starr  King’s  lecture  interested  us.  We 
have  been  greatly  pleased  with  listening  to  R.  W.  Emer- 
son. His  lecture  on  “ The  Law  of  Success  ” is  full  of 
gems.  Collyer  heard  him  for  the  first  time,  and  was  car- 
ried away  with  delight.  He  remembered  so  much  yester- 
day, that  we  quite  enjoyed  hearing  it  over.  I spoke  to 
Emerson  after  the  lecture,  thanking  him  for  it ; he  replied, 
“ I got  some  leaves  out  of  your  book,”  adding,  “ from 
your  New  Bedford  friends.”  I remembered  that  his  mind 
was  enlightened  beyond  his  pulpit  and  ordinances  about 
the  time  of  the  enlightened  Mary  Newall’s  coming  out, 
and  I doubt  not  she  had  some  influence  on  him.  The  only 
objection  I found  to  his  philosophy  the  other  evening  was 
his  making  Nature  utilize  everything  — the  bad  as  well 
as  the  good.  That  may  be  in  the  animal  economy  — but 
in  morals,  I told  him,  wickedness  works  only  evil,  and  that 
continually,  and  the  only  way  was  to  destroy  it  with  un- 
quenchable fire.  Certain  essays  written  last  winter  made 
good  and  evil,  right  and  wrong,  no  longer  antagonistic,  but 
25 


386 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


running  in  parallel  lines.  I do  not  understand  it,  and  want 
no  such  quietus  to  the  conscience.  Buckle  calls  Free  Will 
a metaphysical,  while  Predestination  is  a theological  hy- 
pothesis or  dogma.  It  was  revolting  to  my  moral  sense 
years  ago,  when  I heard  Dr.  Tyng  at  a Colonization  Meet- 
ing say,  that  with  all  the  cruelties  of  the  slave-trade,  the 
horrors  of  the  middle  passage,  and  the  evils  of  slavery  in 
this  country,  he  was  prepared  to  say  that  slavery  and  the 
slave-trade  would  yet  be  a blessing  to  Africa.  At  that 
time  Liberia  was  held  up  as  a great  civilizer  and  evangel- 
izer  to  the  nation. 

William  Logan  Fisher  called  here  yesterday.  He  has 
been  writing  a new  edition  of  his  Sabbath  book,  now  nearly 
ready  for  publication.  He  too  has  been  reading  Buckle, 
and  objects  to  it  as  wanting  in  spirituality.  Edward  Davis 
is  in  raptures  with  the  book,  and  is  re-reading  it  now. 

3rd  mo.  8th,  1859. 

. . . James  and  I have  had  a very  satisfactory  visit  in 
Baltimore  and  Washington.  Our  meetings  were  large,  and 
people  kind  and  attentive.  There  was  a pleasant  reception 
at  Dr.  Bailey’s  on  Seventh-day  evening ; we  saw  — oh,  so 
many ! We  visited  Miss  Miner’s  school  and  the  colored 
meeting ; also  wasted  time  at  the  Capitol,  looking  at  those 
lazy  loungers,  and  listening  to  “ Buncombe.”  We  met  there 
Jessie  White  Mario,  who  had  brought  letters  of  introduction 
to  us  from  Professor  Nichol  of  Glasgow  University,  and 
traveled  with  her  as  far  as  Baltimore,  where  she  is  to  lec- 
ture Fifth-day  evening.  I no  sooner  reached  Philadelphia 
than  I went  from  Dan  to  Beersheba  to  make  interest  for 
her  ; have  since  corresponded  with  her,  and  now  think  we 
shall  get  up  a lecture  or  two  for  her  in  our  city.  She  is  an 
earnest,  pleasing  woman  — a little  too  much  u fight  for 
Italy  ” — but  how  smart  for  her  to  undertake  so  much ! We 
are  to  have  a visit  from  her  and  her  husband,  to  whom  she 
introduced  us.  Since  our  return  we  have  been  twenty 
miles  up  the  country,  holding  anti-slavery  meetings.  The 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


387 


first  ever  held  at  Gwynned ! Mary  Grew  did  admirably. 
Edward  Davis  joined  us  at  Horseham  and  brought  me 
home.  It  did  look  so  pleasant  to  see  our  long  tea  table.  . . . 

5th  mo.,  1859. 

. . . Nothing  could  be  more  ill-judged  than  was  the 
reading  in  the  convention  that  evening,  and  nothing  more 
forced  than  thy  sister’s  remarks  following ; I was  amused 
with  the  comment  in  the  newspaper,  that  “ there  was  noth- 
ing fresh  ” — which  was  a fact.  To  be  set  up  to  speak  half 
an  hour,  with  nothing  special  to  inspire  one  at  the  time,  is 
an  infliction  to  the  speaker,  and  a bore  to  the  audience.  I 
have  great  faith  in  our  Quaker  dependence  upon  the  light 
within  “to  speak  as  the  Spirit  giveth  utterance.”  Fixed 
speeches  on  such  occasions  are  not  to  be  compared  to  spon- 
taneous discussions.  Wendell  Phillips  is,  of  course,  always 
an  exception. 

If  you  take  the  trouble  to  read  the  newspaper  report,  do 
correct  where  it  makes  me  say  “ even  the  glowing  views  ” ; 
it  ought  to  be  “ gloomy  views.”  And  again,  “ the  seed 
sowed  by  me  in  weakness  ! ” I never  said  by  me ; not  I ! 

In  the  spring  of  1859  a colored  man  named  Daniel 
Dangerfield  (alias  Webster)  was  seized  on  a farm 
near  Harrisburg,  on  the  charge  of  being  a fugi- 
tive slave,  and  carried,  handcuffed,  to  Philadelphia 
to  be  tried  before  the  United  States  Commissioner. 
Previous  to  this  year,  and  during  the  jurisdiction 
of  Judge  Kane  and  Commissioner  Ingraham,  such 
cases  had  generally  resulted  in  the  sending  back  of 
the  fugitive  to  slavery  ; but  with  the  substitution 
of  a new  officer,  a young  man  of  Quaker  antece- 
dents, the  abolitionists  were  inspired  with  renewed 
hope. 

They  engaged  eminent  counsel  for  the  benefit  of 
Dangerfield,  and  after  a trial  of  absorbing  interest, 


388 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


— lasting  all  one  day,  through  that  night,  and  into 
the  next  day,  — he  was  released.  Mary  Grew,  who 
was  present,  related  some  of  the  incidents  of  this 
exciting  scene  as  follows  : — 

“ Anti-slavery  men  and  women  thronged  the  court-room, 
sat  through  weary  hours  of  the  day  and  the  night,  and 
walked  home  in  the  dawning  light  of  the  next  morning, 
sad  and  hopeless. 

“ The  fact  that  Mrs.  Mott’s  seat  was  near  to  the  prisoner 
so  disturbed  the  equanimity  of  the  chief  counsel  of  the 
claimant,  that  he  caused  it  to  be  moved  ; but  it  was  quickly 
replaced  by  one  of  the  opposing  lawyers.  There  really 
seemed  to  be  no  cause  for  alarm.  Mrs.  Mott  was  known 
to  be  a non-resistant ; police  officers  sufficiently  armed  were 
in  attendance  on  the  prisoner ; his  claimants  and  their 
counsel  were  close  at  hand.  That  the  mild-looking  Quaker 
lady  had  unseen  power  to  effect  a rescue  of  their  victim 
was  highly  improbable.  Yet  in  the  presence  of  that  im- 
personation of  righteousness,  and  sympathy  with  the  vic- 
tims of  wrong,  the  strong  man  quailed.  The  decree  of  the 
Commissioner,  J.  Cooke  Longstreth,  set  Dangerfield  at  lib- 
erty.” 

Speaking  of  this  trial,  almost  twenty  years  after- 
wards, Lucretia  Mott  said  : — 

“ About  that  time  our  anti-slavery  women  were  often  at 
the  courts.  On  this  occasion,  several  of  us,  and  some  men, 
were  in  waiting  in  a small  basement  under  the  court-room, 
corner  of  Fifth  and  Chestnut  sts.  Commissioner  Long- 
streth sat  at  the  table  writing. 

“ Knowing  him  as  a birthright  member  of  the  Society  of 
Friends,  I ventured  to  step  forward,  and,  in  an  undertone, 
expressed  to  him  the  earnest  hope  that  his  conscience  would 
not  allow  him  to  send  this  poor  man  into  slavery.  He  re- 
ceived it  civilly ; but  replied  that  he  must  be  bound  by  his 
oath  of  office,  — or  words  to  that  effect,  — as  nearly  as  I 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 389 

can  remember.  This  line  of  the  poet  came  to  my  mind, 
which  I simply  repeated,  and  said  no  more,  — 

‘ But  remember 

The  traitor  to  humanity,  is  the  traitor  most  accursed.’ 

When  the  man  was  brought  in,  a great  crowd  was  collected 
inside  and  out,  and  a rush  was  made  for  the  court-room, 
when  a son  of  Judge  Kane  came  and  offered  to  conduct 
me  in.  The  Commissioner  had  an  anxious  countenance, 
and  looked  pale.  The  case  occupied  the  remainder  of  the 
day  and  all  the  night,  several  women  remaining  until  morn- 
ing. It  was  evident  that  the  Commissioner  wished  to  favor 
the  poor  man  as  far  as  he  could,  and  finally  he  decided 
that  as  the  height  of  the  man  did  not  agree  with  the  testi- 
mony of  the  claimant,  he  could  not  be  given  up. 

“ This  is  the  only  case  in  which  I ever  interfered  in  any 
trial  by  our  courts,  further  than  to  shelter  the  fugitives.” 

Even  after  Dangerfield  was  released,  it  seemed 
questionable  if  he  could  be  saved  from  the  rabble, 
who,  sympathizing  with  the  South,  surged  up  and 
down  the  street  outside  the  court-room,  and  threat- 
ened to  deliver  him  over  to  the  master  from  whom 
he  had  just  escaped. 

But  a band  of  young  men,  who  also  had  sat 
through  the  trial,  biding  their  time,  — most  of  them 
Quaker  boys,  who  had  grown  up  under  the  inspiring 
influence  of  the  abolitionists,  — were  even  more  de- 
termined that  Dangerfield  should  retain  his  hard- 
won  freedom,  and  they  succeeded  in  baffling  the 
crowd,  by  escorting  another  colored  man,  who  re- 
sembled him,  to  a carriage  and  driving  him  off; 
while  the  real  Dangerfield  quietly  walked  out  and 
away,  in  the  company  of  some  of  his  friends,  to 
a retired  place  where  a conveyance  awaited  him. 
Thence  he  was  taken  to  an  unsuspected  station  of 


390 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TT A MOTT. 


the  famous  “ Underground  Railroad,”  1 and  in  a few 
days  was  safe  in  Canada. 

Two  years  later  the  same  Quaker  boys  were  en- 
gaged in  the  larger  contest  of  the  Civil  War,  bring- 
ing to  it  the  same  determined  advocacy  of  right  and 
resistance  of  wrong. 

Soon  after  this  celebrated  case,  the  Rev.  Wm.  H. 
Furness,  of  Philadelphia,  made  it  the  subject  of  a 
sermon,  from  which  I extract  the  following  para- 
graph, which  alludes  to  Lucretia  Mott’s  connection 
with  it : — 

“ I looked  the  other  day  into  that  low,  dark,  and  crowded 
room,  in  which  one  of  the  most  wicked  laws  that  man  ever 
enacted  was  in  process  of  execution,  and  there  I beheld  the 
living  presence  of  that  Spirit  of  Christ,  out  of  which  shall 
again  grow  the  beautiful  Body  of  Christ,  the  true  Church. 

“ The  close  and  heated  atmosphere  of  the  place  well  be- 
came the  devilish  work  that  was  going  on.  The  question 
was,  whether,  for  no  crime,  but  for  the  color  of  the  skin 
which  God  gave  him,  a fellow-man  should  be  robbed  of  his 
dear  liberty,  and  degraded  to  a chattel  and  a brute. 

“ There  sat  the  man  in  his  old  hat  and  red  flannel  shirt 
and  ragged  coat,  just  as  he  was  seized  by  the  horrible  des- 
potism. There  he  sat,  while  questions  were  discussed  in- 
volving things  dearer  to  him  than  life.  On  one  side  of  him 
stood  the  minister  of  the  cruel  law.  On  the  other  — the 
place  was  luminous  to  my  soul  with  a celestial  light  — for 
there  stood  a devoted  Christian  woman,  blind  to  all  out- 
ward distinctions  and  defacements,  deaf  to  the  idle  babble 
of  the  world’s  tongues,  cheering  her  poor  hunted  brother 
with  the  sisterly  sympathy  of  her  silent  presence. 

“ And  as  I looked  upon  her,  I felt  that  Christ  was  there ; 
that  no  visible  halo  of  sanctity  was  needed  to  distinguish 

1 The  country  seat  of  Morris  L.  Hallowell,  eight  miles  distant  from  the 
city. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


391 


that  simple  act  of  humanity,  done  under  such  circumstances, 
as  an  act  preeminently  Christian,  profoundly  sacred,  inef- 
fably religious.” 

A striking  instance  of  her  power  over  others,  even 
over  those  most  prejudiced  against  her,  is  given  in 
an  incident  of  this  trial.  Benjamin  H.  Brewster,1 
the  counsel  for  the  Southern  master,  met  her  son-in- 
law, Edward  Hopper,  one  of  the  advocates  on  the 
side  of  Dangerfield,  and  said,  “ I have  heard  a great 
deal  of  your  mother-in-law,  Hopper,  but  I never  saw 
her  before  to-day.  She  is  an  angel.” 

It  is  also  related  of  this  same  gentleman,  several 
years  after,  on  his  changing  his  political  opinions, 
and  being  asked  how  he  dared  make  the  change,  that 
he  replied,  “ Do  you  think  there  is  anything  I dare 
not  do,  after  facing  Lucretia  Mott  in  that  court- 
room, and  knowing  she  wished  me  in  hell ! ” Had 
he  known  her  better,  he  could  not  have  said  that ; 
and  still  it  is  hardly  to  be  wondered  at,  for  I recol- 
lect well  the  stern  expression  of  her  countenance,  as 
she  steadfastly  watched  him,  while  he  made  his  able 
argument  on  the  wrong  side. 

In  the  next  autumn  came  the  “ great  awakening  ” 
shock  of  John  Brown’s  attack  on  Harper’s  Ferry,  and 
the  tragedy  that  followed. 

During  some  of  the  anxious  days  preceding  his 
trial,  his  poor  wife  found  sympathetic  friends  in 
James  and  Lucretia  Mott,  who  took  her  to  their  quiet 
country  home,  and  gave  her  what  comfort  they  could. 
The  letters  relating  to  these  events  are  not  to  be 
found.  Being  of  unusual  general  interest,  they  were 
sent  to  the  farthermost  branches  of  the  family  tree, 


1 The  present  United  States  Attorney-General. 


392 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


and  were  lost  sight  of.  But  we  do  not  need  them  to 
remind  us  of  the  stormy  excitement  which  took  pos- 
session of  the  whole  country,  and  which  in  the  South, 
only  a few  months  later,  rose  into  active  rebellion. 

It  was  a trying  time  to  the  abolitionists,  but  it 
proved  to  be  the  dark  before  the  dawn.  When  the 
time  came  that  winter  for  the  annual  anti-slavery 
Fair  to  be  held,  a leading  newspaper  of  Philadelphia 
went  so  far  as  to  ask  its  readers  if  they  meant  to 
permit  it  to  be  opened ; but  the  abolitionists  were 
not  to  be  intimidated  by  such  appeals  to  mob  law, 
and  the  Fair  began  as  usual,  only  in  a larger  and 
more  prominent  hall  than  before. 

One  of  those1  nearly  concerned  in  its  welfare 
wrote : — 

“ Our  Annual  Fair  was  in  quiet  and  successful  progress, 
when  we  were  surprised  by  an  order  from  the  mayor  of  the 
city  to  take  down  our  flag.  Its  picture  of  the  old  Liberty 
Bell,  with  the  well  known  inscription,  ‘ Proclaim  liberty 
throughout  all  the  land,  to  all  the  inhabitants  thereof/  was 
regarded  as  an  incitement  to  riot. 

“ This  action  was  soon  followed  by  the  entrance  of  the 
sheriff,  who  took  possession  of  the  hall,  locked  its  doors, 
and  thus  closed  the  business  of  the  Fair.  The  managers 
assembled  in  the  room  to  take  counsel  together,  and  decide 
upon  the  best  suitable  course  for  them  to  pursue. 

“Mrs.  Mott  spoke  in  reply  to  the  statements  of  the 
sheriff  and  his  lawyer.  She  said  that  she  was  glad  to  hear 
her  friend,  Mr.  Gilpin,  express  regret  for  this  occurrence  ; 
she  well  remembered  some  service  of  his  rendered  to  the 
anti-slavery  cause  in  earlier  days ; that  we  did  not  re- 
proach the  officers  for  their  part  in  this  affair,  we  were  so 
sorry  for  them  that  they  held  offices  which  obliged  them  to 
perform  such  deeds.” 


1 Mary  Grew. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


393 


In  obedience  to  an  order  from  the  sheriff  to  re- 
move their  property  within  three  hours,  on  the  plea 
that  “ the  hall  had  been  rented  for  a purpose  which 
tended  to  excite  popular  commotion,”  the  managers 
transferred  their  goods  to  the  Assembly  Buildings, 
which  were  at  once  opened  to  them,  in  brave  dis- 
regard of  popular  prejudice.  Here  they  held  their 
Fair,  and  the  meetings  in  connection  with  it,  with 
great  success,  for  the  remainder  of  the  week. 

The  mob,  so  recklessly  invoked  by  the  newspapers, 
instead  of  attacking  the  Fair,  directed  its  violence 
against  an  assembly  in  National  Hall,  gathered  to 
listen  to  a lecture  by  George  Wm.  Curtis,  upon  the 
“ Present  Aspect  of  the  Country.”  As  fearless  as 
in  their  younger  days,  James  and  Lucretia  Mott  at- 
tended this  meeting,  and  occupied  seats  on  the  plat- 
form. 

Here  follow  various  short,  but  characteristic  ex- 
tracts, which  need  neither  date  nor  special  comment ; 
after  which  the  letters  are  given  in  regular  order. 

“ How  often  have  I thought  when  walking  by  our  State 
House  in  Chestnut  Street,  with  a dozen  errands  to  do,  and 
there  have  seen  hundreds  of  idle  men  standing  about,  — 
their  wives  meantime  probably  working  hard  at  home,  — • 
that  these  men  had  the  name  of  supporting  their  fam- 
ilies ! ” . . . 

“ Common  honesty  is  so  rare  that  great  praise  is  be- 
stowed where  justice  only  should  be  recognized.”  . . . 

“ Has  n’t  — — learned  better  than  to  be  disobliging  to 

because  he  had  been  so  ? I never  forgot  how  hard  it 

seemed  to  me,  when  I was  a little  girl,  for  my  grandmother 
to  tell  me  she  had  intended  to  let  me  ride  up  to  the  field 
with  grandfather  on  the  load  of  hay,  if  I had  not  been 
naughty.  What  I had  done  left  no  impression,  but  her 


394 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE T/ A MOTT. 


unkindness  I could  n’t  forget ; for  it  would  have  been  the 
height  of  happiness  to  go  with  him  in  those  rare  days  of  a 
drive.”  . . . 

“ Everything  needs  watching.  I just  ran  out  and  pulled 
off  the  clothes-pins,  and  let  down  the  wet  clothes,  which 
were  blowing  to  pieces  in  the  high  wind ; after  all  I had 
said  about  not  putting  them  out  in  a gale ; but  if  we 
changed  help  for  such  things,  as  E.  does,  and  as  she  won- 
ders I don’t,  other  things  would  be  as  bad.  Mother  used 
to  say,  ‘ You  only  change  faults.’  ” 

. . . “ I went  into  town  yesterday  with  your  father  to  do 

countless  errands,  and  to  call  on  . Only  Mrs. 

at  home,  who  would  rather  not  see  her  friends  that  day  ; 
perhaps  some  special  reminder  of  her  dear  child.  Having 
missed  the  horse-car,  and  thereby  walked  four-and-a-half 
squares,  after  a seven-mile-drive,  it  was  rather  a disap- 
pointment to  be  denied;  though  she  did  not  know  who 
called.  I left  my  name ; and  ’t  was  a satisfaction  as  I 
turned  away,  that  I had  never  sent  any  one  from  our 
door.”  . . . 

. . . “ I have  suffered  so  much  of  late  with  dyspepsia, 
that  James  and  our  children  think  I am  not  able  to  go  to 
the  Convention,  but  I have  never  yet  seen  the  time  that  an 
engagement  had  to  be  broken.” 

Roadside,  3rd  mo.  12th,  1860. 

My  dear  Sister,  — ...  Miller  and  Sarah  came  over 
in  the  evening.  Our  talk  was  partly,  Greeley  and  Robert 
Dale  Owen  on  Marriage  and  Divorce.  Some  of  us  thought 
Owen  defended  himself  well ; others  said  Greeley  had  the 
best  of  the  argument.  The  next  spirited  discussion  was  on 
Seward’s  speech.  Miller  thought  we  ought  to  judge  of  it 
from  Seward’s  stand-point.  So  much  was  said  in  its  praise, 
that  I anticipated  a treat,  being  generally  the  last  to  read 
these  spicy  articles.  It  was  a damper  for  him  at  the  out- 
set, to  desire  “ to  allay , rather  than  foment  the  national  ex- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


395 


citement,”  and  to  say  that  “ the  public  welfare  and  happi- 
ness depend  chiefly  on  institutions,  and  very  little  on  men.” 
Mary  Grew  thought  that  very  unsound.  We  talked  it  over 
at  our  Female  Anti-Slavery  meeting  on  Fifth-day.  I had 
taken  some  notes  of  the  objectionable  parts,  and  com- 
mented upon  them,  while  uniting  with  the  praise  bestowed 
upon  other  parts  of  the  well-prepared  speech.  I spoke  at 
some  length,  warning  them  against  unqualified  praise  of 
his  speech,  especially  as  the  negro  was  so  disparaged.  It 
seemed  unexpected,  but  little  reply  was  made.  I looked 
for  the  u Anti-Slavery  Standard’s  ” comments,  hoping  that 
paper  would  not  wait  for  the  “ Liberator,”  and  was  far 
from  satisfied  that  “ want  of  room  excluded  ” them.  When 
that  severe  criticism  in  “ The  Liberator  ” was  read,  how 
glad  was  I that  Garrison  reviewed  it  as  my  instincts  had 
led  me  to  do  — and  with  all  the  faithful  rebuke  that  ever 
flows  from  his  pen.  You  will  see  that.  I need  not,  there- 
fore, say  more. 

. . . Thank  thee  for  that  extract  from  Mr.  Mellen’s  let- 
ter. That  is  just  right,  after  a life  well  spent,  when  old 
age  and  decay  of  faculties  render  it  no  longer  desirable  to 
live  ; but  it  is  unnatural  to  be  longing  for  death  in  the  full- 
ness of  strength,  when  all  the  pleasures  of  life  are  within 
our  reach.  Of  course  aunt  C.’s  death  is  “ a subject  of  con- 
gratulation ; ” and  still,  there  is  sadness  in  the  thought 
that  death  is  a welcome  messenger  to  any  who  are  born  to 
live.  I mean  to  live  as  long  as  I can.  . . . 

Fare  thee  well,  dear  sister,  L.  Mott. 

5th  mo.  28th,  1860. 

. . . The  barbarous,  brutal  prize-fight,  which  has  so  cor- 
rupted the  public  mind,  and  so  filled  our  daily  columns, 
demoralizing  the  young,  should  serve  as  a caution  to  par- 
ents and  the  guardians  of  morals,  how  they  countenance 
any  play  or  scientific  exercise  that  is  warlike  or  fighting 
in  its  tendency.  The  more  I see  of  the  restrictive  edu- 


396 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


cation  of  Friends,  on  this  subject,  as  well  as  its  discourage- 
ment of  games  of  chance,  and  even  of  skill,  with  their 
temptations  to  gambling,  the  more  I admire  the  wisdom  of 
our  Fathers  in  placing  such  safeguards  around  their  chil- 
dren, and  teaching  them  in  their  school-books,  that 

“ Needful  austerities  our  wills  restrain, 

As  thorns  protect  the  tender  plant  from  harm.” 

That  is  the  kind  of  religious  education  encouraged  by  our 
people. 

. . . They  will  be  saddened  again  in  Boston,  by  the  in- 
telligence just  received  of  Theodore  Parker’s  death  ! It  is 
truly  mournful  that  such  a gifted  spirit  should  be  so  early 
removed  from  earth,  where  he  was  so  much  needed.  To 
meet  the  wants  of  the  age,  he  undertook  too  much  for  any 
man.  The  last  time  we  had  his  company  at  our  house  in 
Arch  Street,  he  was  telling  us  of  the  works  he  had  on 
hand,  and  the  research  necessary  to  complete  them.  I 
cautioned  him  then  not  to  overtax  his  powers  of  endur- 
ance, little  dreaming  we  should  so  soon  hear  of  a fatal  re- 
sult of  his  great  labors.  It  is  too  sad  to  dwell  upon,  when 
we  have  so  many  around  us  who  are  but  cumberers  of  the 
earth.  We  have  had  a succession  of  melancholy  deaths, 
thinning  our  anti -slavery  ranks:  Ellis  Gray  Loring, 
Charles  Hovey,  Eliza  Lee  Follen,  and  now  Theodore  Par- 
ker. Who  will  fill  such  blanks  ? 


10th  mo.  8th,  1860. 

. . . James  and  I dined  at  Edward  Wetherill’s  in  Frank- 
ford,  in  company  with  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe.  We  were 
pleased  with  her  rather  diffident,  agreeable  manner.  She 
was  much  interested  in  the  account  James  gave  her  of  your 
asylum  at  Auburn.  It  was  what  she  had  long  wished  to 
see.  She  said,  she  thought  that  criminals  were  often  made 
so  by  defective  organization,  as  well  as  by  neglect ; and  we 
should  find  the  Professor’s  story  in  the  “ Atlantic  ” went 
to  that  point.  I can’t  remember  just  her  words.  . . . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


397 


11th  mo.  16th,  1860. 

. . . How  much  some  of  us  have  had  to  bear,  for  step- 
ping out  of  Disciplinary  — in  other  words  — narrow,  secta- 
rian inclosure,  in  order  to  attend  conventions,  anti-slavery 
lectures,  and  fairs  ! Our  Monthly  Meeting  sometimes  oc- 
curs during  Fair  week.  Some  think  it  inexcusable,  to  ab- 
sent one’s  self  for  such  “ profane  babbling.”  Our  conven- 
tion on  the  whole  was  a success  ; but  the  reporters  grossly 
misrepresented  us,  giving  some  reason  for  Wm.  L.  Fisher 
(who  does  not  go  to  our  meetings)  to  rave  almost,  at  the 
hard  language  of  the  abolitionists.  Robert  Purvis  has  tried 
to  set  himself  right  before  the  public  ; for  the  reporters 
made  him  rant  without  reason.  Miller  McKim  has  been 
quite  troubled  about  it,  and  has  written  cards  and  expla- 
nations. But  it  is  no  new  thing  ; and  through  long-suffer- 
ing, we  are  able  to  bear  abuse.  . . . 

12th  mo.  14th,  1860. 

. . . The  Fair  is  going  on  swimmingly,  in  spite  of  Union 
meetings.  Some  five  or  six  policemen  are  sitting  about 
the  room  ; just  as  if  they  were  needed  ! There  has  not 
been  the  slightest  disturbance ; the  only  insult,  the  tearing 
out  of  the  word  “ slavery  ” from  the  large  placard  at  the 
door.  We  immediately  replaced  it.  . . . 

This  Anti-Slavery  Fair,  the  twenty-fifth  of  the 
series,  and,  as  it  afterwards  proved,  the  next  to  last, 
was  again  held  in  the  Assembly  Buildings,  the  place 
which  had  so  fearlessly  given  it  shelter  the  year  be- 
fore. Much  violence  was  threatened  during  its  four 
days’  continuance,  but,  as  one  of  its  managers  said, 
“ Our  victory  was  complete,  and  our  right  of  peace- 
ful assemblage  maintained,  without  any  active  dem- 
onstration of  hostility  from  the  indignant  citizens 
who  had  fiercely  resolved  that  the  Anti-Slavery  Fair 
should  be  suppressed.” 

Roadside,  1st  mo.  15th,  1861. 

My  dear  Sister,  — In  a hurried  note  sent  a few  days 


398 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


ago,  the  promise  was  made  to  begin  a regular  sheet  soon. 
So  now,  after  a busy  morning,  the  pleasant  occupation  is 
left  of  devoting  a little  time  to  thee,  and  answering  some  of 
thy  inquiries.  . . . 

We  took  tea  lately  at  Miller’s.  There  was  not  much 
variety  in  our  subjects  of  conversation,  for  the  political  out- 
look is  all-absorbing.  Secession,  civil  war,  compromises. 
Do  you  think  the  Republicans  will,  after  all,  make  un- 
worthy compromises  ? Seward  went  quite  far  enough  in 
that  direction,  though  all  did  not  agree  with  me  here. 
But  so  lacking  are  all  these  political  speeches,  in  a feeling 
heart  for  the  slave.  ... 

Sister  Eliza  has  to  be  very  careful ; this  cold  weather 
affects  her,  and  she  dreads  going  out ; while  I can  go  into 
town,  and  walk  three  or  four  miles  — not  all  at  once  — and 
scarcely  feel  it ; and  yet  I suffer  much  with  dyspepsia, 
nearly  every  day.  I have  received  a letter  asking  my  par- 
ticipation in  the  Albany  convention  ; but  James  says  I am 
not  well  enough  to  go  there.  I know  my  44  cipher  ” days 
are  upon  me  ; and  as  to  presiding  at  the  convention,  it  is 
impossible ; neither  could  there  be  any  dependence  on  my 
speaking,  for  I am  wofully  behind  the  times  on  the  Woman 
question.  . . . 

We  are  all  much  interested  in  the  great  theological 
movement  which  you  may  have  seen  noticed  in  the  44  At- 
lantic Monthly  ” — ■ 44  Essays  and  Reviews  ” by  seven  of  the 
clever  liberals  of  Oxford,  all  clergymen  opposed  to  Pusey ; 
and  frightening  also  the  Evangelical  or  Low  Church  party, 
as  44  menacing  a division  in  the  church.”  James  has  bought 
the  book,  a thick  octavo  ; it  sells  rapidly.  And  how  much 
more  interesting  it  is  to  me  than  any  of  your  novels ! 
Some  one  who  read  it  expressed  surprise  that  it  should 
make  such  a sensation,  when  William  Furness  had  preached 
such  doctrines  these  thirty  years.  As  far  as  I have  read, 
it  is  not  equal  to  one  of  my  pet  books,  44  Popular  Chris- 
tianity,” by  Frederick  J.  Foxton.  But  then  he  was  a real 
come-outer,  thoroughly  radical,  yet  fervently  religious. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


399 


Roadside,  3rd  mo.  21st,  1861. 

. . . M.’s  cautions  and  advice  are  all  very  good,  and  I 
hope  will  be  attended  to ; we  cannot  say  so  much  of  her  po- 
litical leanings.  To  think  of  her  saying  the  “ South  is  the 
bone  and  sinew  of  the  country,”  and  “ the  firmest  supporter 
of  the  Democratic  cause ! ” when  they  have  ever  looked 
down  on  labor  of  any  kind,  calling  the  free  Northern  indus- 
trial workmen  “ the  mud-sills  of  society.”  What  encourage- 
ment have  they  ever  given  to  universal  education  ? even 
leaving  out  of  view  the  millions  of  their  bondmen,  whom  no 
true  democrat  could  trample  under  foot,  denying  their  every 
right,  as  they  do.  No,  they  send  their  own  white  sons  to 
West  Point  at  the  government  expense,  for  a military  and 
aristocratic  education,  and  leave  the  people  and  children 
at  large  in  the  grossest  ignorance.  M.  must  view  Democ- 
racy only  in  a partisan  light.  I agree  with  her  in  much  of 
her  estimate  of  the  pseudo-democracy  of  the  Whig  party, 
and  am  very  jealous  of  the  Republican  party,  as  such.  If 
Jefferson  had  only  carried  out  his  democracy  consistently, 
he  would  certainly  have  been  a model  democrat.  Our  re- 
public is  beginning  to  open  its  eyes  to  the  rights  of  man ; 
may  they  never  again  be  suffered  to  close  until  “ liberty  be 
proclaimed  throughout  the  land,  to  all  the  inhabitants  there- 
of.” As  to  compensation,  it  is  of  secondary  importance  ; I 
would  oppose  it  on  principle,  as  belonging  to  the  slaves 
rather  than  to  those  who  have  exacted  their  labor,  extorted, 
too  often,  by  cruel  taskmasters  with  scourges  and  stripes. 

. . . My  sister’s  dissatisfaction  with  Seward’s  “ backing 
down,”  his  compromising  spirit  toward  slave  - holders  — 
even  expressing  a willingness  to  strengthen  their  oppressive 
power  — proves  that  she  is  not  so  carried  away  by  party 
preferences  as  to  impair  her  judgment  as  an  abolitionist ; 
and  I am  far  from  satisfied  with  Lincoln’s  inaugural.  Far 
better  let  the  rebellious  states  go,  than  coax  them  back  with 
any  cruel  promise.  . . . 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


On  the  tenth  of  Fourth  Month,  1861,  James  and 
Lucretia  Mott  celebrated  their  Golden  Wedding. 

“ Fifty  years  of  joy  and  sorrow.” 

On  this  bright  sunny  day  in  Spring  the  large  family, 
and  many  friends  from  far  and  near,  assembled  at 
Roadside  to  do  honor  to  the  venerable  bride  and 
groom.  Children,  grandchildren,  and  one  tiny  great- 
grandchild, were  there  ; and  of  the  one  hundred  and 
twenty -five  witnesses  who,  fifty  years  before,  had 
signed  the  wedding  certificate  in  Pine  Street  meet- 
ing, three  of  the  twenty  still  living  were  present  to 
record  their  names  in  renewed  recognition  of  the 
solemnity  of  the  marriage  tie.  The  old  document, 
parchment  yellow  with  age,  was  brought  out,  and 
again  read  aloud ; and  then  all  present  appended 
their  names  to  a testimonial  on  the  obverse  side, 
which  ran : — 

“ James  and  Lucretia  Mott  having  completed  fifty  years 
of  married  life,  we,  the  undersigned,  assembled  on  this 
tenth  day  of  April,  1861,  to  celebrate  their  Golden  Wed- 
ding, joyfully  record  here  our  names,  in  loving  and  respect- 
ful tribute  to  them,  who  have  given  to  us,  and  to  the  world, 
another  illustration  of  the  beauty  and  glory  of  true  mar- 
riage.” 

Much  curiosity  was  excited  among  those  who 
signed  the  venerable  document  concerning  a part,  — 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


401 


some  of  the  blank  part,  towards  one  edge,  — which 
had  been  cut  out ; and  various  were  the  comments, 
when  Lucretia  Mott  explained  that  she  had  commit- 
ted the  sacrilege,  some  forty  years  before,  in  order  to 
mend  a broken  battledoor  for  one  of  her  children. 
No  other  piece  of  parchment  could  be  found,  so  she 
took  that ! ! 

A substantial  lunch  followed  the  ceremony  of  sign- 
ing ; after  which  this  pleasant  and  memorable  cele- 
bration was  concluded  by  the  presentation  of  gifts, 
— among  them  a neat  little  set  of  gold  knitting-nee- 
dles, which  did  active  service  afterwards,  — and  the 
reading  of  various  poetical  tributes. 

The  following  letters  continue  the  narrative  of  the 
next  few  years,  and  are  introduced  without  comment, 
except  where  explanation  seems  necessary.  The  first 
was  written  during  the  first  year  of  the  Civil  War, 
and  refers  to  it. 

llth  mo.  6th,  1861. 

. . . But  how  trifling  are  all  these  family  items  when 
our  thoughts  and  hearts  are  full  of  the  great  events  of  the 
day.  I feel  almost  ready  to  despair  of  any  good  result 
from  the  present  outbreak.  We  know  full  well,  that  the 
battle-field  is  a precarious  resort  to  obtain  the  Right  — that 
sorrows  multiply  there  ; and  as  to  the  moral  sense  of  cor- 
rupt statesmen,  it  is  “ seared  as  with  a hot  iron.”  Such 
spirited  protests  as  we  have  read  may  reach  some  con- 
sciences and  arouse  the  nation,  and  after  a long,  long  while 
liberty  may  be  proclaimed.  There  has  seemed  to  be  rather 
a stolid  determination  of  late,  among  a class  of  politicians, 
that  this  war  shall  have  nothing  to  do  with  Slavery.  “ The 
Union,  and  nothing  but  the  Union,”  is  their  cry  — as  if 
that  were  ever  again  possible,  with  the  deplorable  weight 
of  that  incubus  upon  it.  Time  alone  will  reveal  to  us. 
Petitions  should  now  be  poured  in  from  all  quarters,  so 
26 


402 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


that  those  in  power  may  see  how  unavailing  is  their  pro- 
slavery conservatism.  It  only  lays  the  foundation  for  fu- 
ture trouble  and  fighting,  when  for  reputation  “ to  please 
men,”  they  seek  to  “ build  again  the  things  they  are  called 
to  destroy.  ” 

Blanco  White,  my  loved,  ultra  author,  says : “ Re- 

formers ought  to  be  satisfied  to  be  destructives.  They  are 
too  apt  to  wish  to  be  ^obstructives.”  Thy  account  of  your 
absorbing  interest  in  preparing  Willy,1  and  your  parting 
with  him,  was  all  interesting.  I knew  there  would  be 
much  to  feel  at  last.  A strange  thing  it  is,  that  the  glories 
of  war  can,  in  any  wise,  reconcile  one  to  the  perils.  It  is 
in  vain  to  say  much  on  the  subject  now,  but  my  convic- 
tions are  as  strong  as  ever,  that  a better  and  more  effectual 
way  will  be  found  as  civilization  advances. 

Soon  after  this,  and  while  most  of  the  households 
of  the  North  were  absorbed  in  the  departure  of  hus- 
bands and  sons  to  the  war,  the  first  serious  break  for 
many  years  occurred  in  the  large  family  circle,  in  the 
death  of  the  eldest  grandchild,  Lucretia  Mott  Hop- 
per, just  before  her  twenty-fourth  birthday.  Of  this 
her  grandmother  writes : — 

Roadside,  1st  mo.  12th,  1862. 

My  dear  Sister,  — Alas  ! no  Lue,  precious  invalid,  to 
write  about.  How  entirely  gone  from  us,  she  is  ! At  least 
so  far  as  daily  solicitude  for  her  is  concerned.  I feel  at 
times  as  if  in  spirit  she  may  be  much  nearer  to  us  than  we 
imagine.  We  have  so  long  been  taught  to  think  of  Heaven 
as  a far  off  place,  that  the  nearness  of  the  departed  spirits 
is  not  realized.  And  because  we  fail  to  dwell  on  it  as  a 
known  fact,  G.  L.  exclaims,  “ How  little  faith  you  folks 
have ! ” I tell  him  sectarian  theologies  and  speculations 
should  not  be  called  faith.  It  is  because  we  have  so  much 
faith,  and  a firm  trust  that  all  will  be  well,  that  we  indulge 
no  vain  curiosity  as  to  “ what  we  shall  be.”  Thou  thought 
1 Martha  Wright’s  oldest  son,  who  had  enlisted. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


403 


it  a pity  that  Lue  and  her  mother  could  not  talk  freely  of 
her  approaching  death.  Anna  did  answer  her  honestly 
that  she  was  no  better ; but  she  could  say  no  more.  Dr. 
Holmes  warned  his  students  against  interfering  with  the 
ways  of  Providence,  who  conceals  the  end  from  the  patient. 
It  would  be  a satisfaction  now  if  she  had  alluded  more 
plainly  to  it.  But  when  Lue  said  to  me  a few  weeks  ago, 
“ Oh,  I want  to  get  well,’’  I had  not  the  courage,  any  more 
than  her  mother,  to  say,  “ It  is  impossible.” 

Anna  was  far  from  well  — had  slight  chills,  and  some 
fever  before  Lue’s  death.  But  she  bore  up  until  after  the 
funeral,  which  was  quite  private,  and  since  then  has  been 
confined  to  her  bed,  with  a nervous  fever.  . . . 

to  m.  c.  w. 

Roadside,  12th  mo.  27th,  1862. 

...  I was  very  glad  to  hear  of  the  success  of  your  new 
church,  and  hope  Mr.  Fowler  will  be  as  radical  a preacher 
as  his  highest  and  best  convictions  will  prompt.  What 
does  he  think  of  Bishop  Colenso’s  daring  with  the  Penta- 
teuch ? I wonder  who  “ T.  L.”  is,  in  the  “ Tribune.”  Are 
you  interested?  I am,  hi  the  fact  that  the  Church  is  thus 
agitated,  after  all  the  Oxford  stir  with  Tracts,  etc. ; and 
that  it  is  no  longer  a solitary  Blanco  White,  followed  by  a 
Newman  and  a Foxton,  but  that  seven  essayists  came  upon 
them  in  a body ; and  now,  to  them  still  worse,  a bishop 
and  a missionary.  How  easy  it  is  raise  the  cry  of  an- 
other Voltaire  or  Paine  “ come  to  judgment.”  But  it  is 
not  so  easy,  blessed  be  our  age  of  free  inquiry,  skepticism 
being  a religious  duty,  to  frown  down  investigation  into  the 
dogmatic  theology  of  the  schools.  Edward  D.  brought  out 
Colenso’s  book.  The  introduction  interested  us  much, 
but  not  the  examination,  having  passed  through  that  pe- 
riod years  ago ; when,  as  Ripley  (we  presume),  the  re- 
viewer in  the  “ Tribune,”  says,  Professor  Norton  gave  sim- 
ilar results  to  the  world,  conservative  as  he  was,  and 


404 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


intimates  that  the  Bishop  may  have  received  some  ideas 
from  him.  I am  greatly  interested  in  the  onward  move- 
ment of  the  various  sects.  A Scotchman  of  their  church, 
Presbyterian,  sent  us  a work  on  the  Trinity,  disproving  it, 
which  I should  like  to  pass  over  to  Mr.  Fowler;  having 
long  since  been  at  rest  myself  on  that  irrational  creed. 
Thy  account  of  your  sparse  meetings  of  the  new  Freedmen 
Association  amused  us.  But  if  one  can  chase  a thousand, 
when  the  Lord  is  on  the  side,  you  need  not  be  discouraged. 
Edwd.  D.  went  with  me  last  week  to  our  Friends’  Associa- 
tion meeting,  and  found  a very  busy  company  there. 

The  visit  from  Samuel  J.  May,  and  your  talk,  interested 
me.  I agree  with  him  that  this  terrible  war  will  furnish 
ample  illustration,  for  the  advocates  of  moral  warfare,  as 
against  carnal  weapons.  Strange  that  any  argument  is 
needed.  This,  of  course,  our  nation  or  government  has 
not  attained  unto.  The  fact  that  the  cause  is  glorious 
does  not  sanctify  the  means  ; the  resort  to  bloodshed  is 
barbarous,  besides  making  the  innocent  suffer  for  the 
guilty. 

What  I most  fear,  as  I answered  James  Freeman  Clarke, 
when  he  said,  “ The  Lord  reigns,”  is,  that  the  superstitious 
idea  that  “ it  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Almighty,”  will  cause 
indolence,  and  that  the  effective  instrument , the  moral  la- 
borer, will  cease  from  the  exertions  which  have  already 
abolished  slavery  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  in  all 
future  territories.  . . . 

Early  in  the  following  summer,  George  W.  Lord 
formed  a business  engagement  in  New  York,  that  ne- 
cessitated his  removal  with  his  family  to  that  city. 
The  final  departure  of  his  wife,  Martha,  the  young- 
est daughter  of  James  and  Lucretia  Mott,  from  the 
home  of  her  parents,  was  a severe  trial  to  all  con- 
cerned, even  though  the  change  was  a prosperous 
one.  Her  mother’s  next  letter  to  her  sister  is  full  of 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


405 


regret  over  the  separation,  as  well  as  of  interest  in 
the  better  prospects  for  her  children,  but  she  espe- 
cially laments  over  the  diminished  household.  After 
enumerating  those  of  the  family  who  were  left,  she 
says : — 

u We  appreciate  them,  but  we  want  all.  How  we  are 
going  to  do  without  Patty,  I do  not  know  ! 

. . . 44  After  the  heart-breaking  is  a little  over,  — I am  so 
like  our  mother,  ready  for  a change,  — I shall  be  quite  in 
haste  to  go  help  Patty  furnish  the  littlest  house  they  can 
possibly  rent.”  . . . 

to  m.  c.  w. 

Roadside,  2nd  mo.  28th,  1863. 

This  month  shall  not  go  by  without  a sheet  begun, 
though  for  more  than  six  weeks  I have  lacked  energy  to 
engage  in  anything  but  carpet  rags.  Maria  and  Patty  cut 
all  we  had  collected,  filling  our  large  clothes-basket.  All 
the  balls  thou  sent  we  re-wound,  adding  a piece  to  those 
that  were  cut  too  narrow,  and  interspersing  all  those  lit- 
tle brown  balls.  I almost  lived  over  again  some  of  those 
old  sewing  days  in  Auburn,  the  familiar  pieces  like  your 
dresses  so  kept  you  in  mind.  Our  brother  Thomas  was  a 
visitor  with  you  at  the  same  time,  when  I sewed,  up  in  that 
entry  ; thy  Frank  was  a baby,  and  thou  would  come  walk- 
ing slowly  up  with  him  in  thy  arms,  saying,  “ I know  a re- 
spectable woman  who  is  tired.”  . . . We  have  thirty-two 
balls,  about  twenty-four  lbs.,  put  into  the  dark  closet  to-day. 

What  did  thou  think  of ’s  hailing  McClellan’s  ad- 

vent as  a “ godsend  ? ” What  an  amount  of  good  he  would 
bring  out  of  all  the  evil  of  our  supine  government ! I told 
him  so,  but  he  declared  it  “ sound  philosophy  ” neverthe- 
less. Could  I so  regard  it,  we  might  all  fold  our  hands 
and  await  “ God’s  own  appointed  time.”  Such  philosophy, 

or  heresy,  is  fraught  with  immense  danger.  defended 

himself  for  joining  the  Union  League,  we  being  very 
doubtful  whether  it  would  be  anti-slavery  enough  to  war- 


406 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


rant  his  crying  “ a confederacy.”  He  thinks  it  is,  and  says 
there  is  an  amazing  change  taking  place  among  politi- 
cians. . . . 

When  thou  comes,  dear  sister,  we  three  will  try  to  be 
together  often,  for  my  day  seems  at  times  to  be  nearly 
over ; 1 but  I shall  patch  up,  and  mean  to  live  as  long  as  I 
can.  Our  next  family  meeting  is  to  make  holders ; then 
I have  a little  wool  to  card,  and  some  quilting  of  skirts,  for 
I do  not  like  balmorals. 

In  another  letter,  written  several  months  after  the 
foregoing,  she  again  mentions  her  feeble  condition : — 

“ Like  thy  friend  who  ‘ meant  to  live  as  long  as  she 
could/  I,  too,  have  some  things  I want  to  do  yet;  and  when 
people  look  at  and  treat  me  as  if  I had  ‘one  foot  in 
the  grave/  I feel  disposed  to  say  — like  the  children  — 
‘ No,  you  don’t ! ’ My  health  is  better  this  summer  than 
last.”  . . . 

She  then  says  : — 

“ The  neighboring  camp  seems  the  absorbing  interest 
just  now.  Is  not  this  change  in  feeling  and  conduct  to- 
wards this  oppressed  class  beyond  all  that  we  could  have 
anticipated,  and  marvelous  in  our  eyes  ? ” . . . 

This  camp  — bearing  the  peaceful  Quaker  name 
of  William  Penn  — was  situated  within  a short  dis- 
tance of  Roadside.  It  was  organized  early  in  the 
year  1863,  for  the  purpose  of  raising  and  training 
colored  troops,  and  sent  many  regiments  to  the  field. 
While  Lucretia  Mott  strongly  disapproved  of  war 
and  its  attendant  barbarities,  she  nevertheless  could 
not  resist  the  interest  that  this  public  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  negro’s  rights  as  a soldier  called  forth. 
As  an  abolitionist,  she  gave  the  movement  her  sym- 
pathy, but  as  an  advocate  of  peace,  she  condemned 

1 She  outlived  both  sisters;  Eliza  ten  years,  and  Martha  almost  seven. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


407 


any  resort  to  carnal  weapons.  With  these  conflict- 
ing feelings,  she  seldom  visited  the  camp,  and  seemed 
indifferent  to  its  affairs  as  a military  body  ; but  she 
found  many  chances  to  befriend  its  inmates,  both  of- 
ficers and  privates,  as  individuals.  And  few  liked 
better  than  she  to  listen  to  the  music  of  the  band, 
as  it  came  softened  over  the  fields. 

One  or  two  of  the  regiments,  as  they  left  for  the 
seat  of  war,  marched  in  at  the  back  gate  of  Roadside, 
and  out  at  the  front,  in  order  to  pass  directly  by  the 
house.  On  one  of  these  occasions,  as  they  were 
heard  approaching,  our  grandmother  ran  quickly  to 
the  cake-box,  and  emptied  its  contents  into  her 
apron ; then  standing  at  the  end  of  the  piazza,  as 
the  men  filed  along,  she  handed  each  a gingerbread, 
until  the  supply  was  exhausted. 

Camp  William  Penn  naturally  attracted  many  cot 
ored  visitors  from  the  city,  and  materially  increased 
the  travel  over  the  North  Penn.  Railroad  and  the 
connecting  Fifth  and  Sixth  streets  line  of  horse-cars. 
For  the  convenience  of  this  class  of  passengers,  who 
were  not  allowed  to  ride  in  the  inside  of  the  regular 
horse-cars,  every  fifth  car  was  reserved  for  their  ex- 
clusive use.  If  they  took  the  others,  they  were  com- 
pelled by  the  rules  of  the  company  to  stand  upon 
the  outside  platforms.  One  stormy  day  a respect- 
able colored  woman,  in  very  evident  poor  health, 
entered  one  of  these,  and,  as  usual,  was  sent  by  the 
conductor  to  stand  on  the  front  platform.  Lucretia 
Mott,  who  was  in  the  car,  after  a vain  appeal  to  the 
man,  went  out  and  stood  beside  her.  A drizzling 
rain  was  falling,  and  it  was  very  cold.  The  con- 
ductor viewed  the  proceeding  with  official  indiffer- 
ence, until  the  remonstrances  of  the  other  occupants 


408 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


obliged  him  to  invite  his  white  passenger  to  re-enter. 
She  replied,  “I  cannot  go  in  without  this  woman.” 
Perplexed  by  this  new  issue,  he  gazed  at  her  for 
a minute,  and  then  said,  “ Oh  well,  bring  her  in 
then!” 

It  may  not  be  amiss  to  say  here,  that  shortly  after 
this,  on  the  ninth  of  First  mo.,  1865,  an  order  was 
issued  by  this  railway  company,  allowing  colored 
persons  to  ride  indiscriminately  in  all  its  cars.  This 
led  to  much  trouble  and  annoyance.  The  company, 
judging  by  the  records,  would  seem  to  have  tried 
faithfully  to  carry  out  the  new  arrangement,  but 
the  force  of  prejudice  and  popular  opinion  was  so 
strong  against  it,  that  on  the  tenth  of  the  follow- 
ing month  they  rescinded  the  resolution.  Meantime, 
however,  it  had  been  noted  on  the  minutes,  “ Pas- 
sengers refusing  to  ride  cannot  have  their  fare  re- 
funded,” and  “ Conductors  treating  colored  persons 
with  any  want  of  respect  shall  be  instantly  dis- 
missed ; ” but,  as  one  of  the  officers  said,  they  “ con- 
sidered that  every  nigger  they  carried  for  seven  cents 
cost  them  a dollar,  and  as  theirs  was  not  a company 
for  moral  instruction,  they  were  obliged,  in  the  inter- 
est of  their  stockholders,  to  yield  to  popular  preju- 
dice.” After  the  passage  of  the  Fifteenth  Amend- 
ment, popular  prejudice  gradually  faded  away  ; and 
as  no  further  record  regarding  colored  people  is 
found  on  the  minutes  of  this  company,  it  is  to  be 
presumed  that  the  rights,  so  long  denied,  were  as- 
sumed without  serious  opposition. 

The  next  two  letters  are  to  Martha  C.  Wright : — 

Roadside,  8th  mo.  26th,  1863. 

. . . Hast  thou  seen  “The  Religious  Demands  of  the 
Age?”  — the  preface  to  the  London  edition  of  Theodore 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


409 


Parker’s  works,  by  Frances  Power  Cobbe,  just  published 
in  Boston.  Edwd.  D.  brought  the  book  out  a present  to 
me,  which  I prize.  It  is  real  Quaker  doctrine  revived.  A 
quotation  from  Bishop  Colenso  on  the  title-page  recom- 
mending, not  to  build  our  faith  upon  a book,  though  it  be 
the  Bible  itself  ; God  being  closer  than  any  book.  Fanny 
Kemble’s  book,  “ Journal  of  a Residence  on  a Georgia 
Plantation,”  is  also  interesting  us.  Elizabeth  is  now  ab- 
sorbed in  it,  while  I write.  . . . 

James  and  I gathered  three  or  four  quarts  of  blackber- 
ries this  morning  from  our  garden.  They  are  getting  scarce, 
but  peaches  will  soon  take  their  place ; a beautiful  succes- 
sion of  fruits,  — and  of  everything  else,  indeed ; — but  con- 
stant attention  is  the  price  one  pays,  and  weeds  and  briers 
the  penalty. 

Roadside,  1st  mo.  21st,  1864. 

My  dear  Sister,  — Our  large  family  is  scattered  to- 
day — some  have  gone  to  the  city  — Maria  and  Patty  to 
visit  their  dear  sister  at  Eddington.  James  and  I are  left 
nearly  alone,  and  how  better  can  I employ  my  leisure  than 
in  writing  to  thee? 

In  replying  to  my  last  letter,  thou  mistakes  me,  in  pre- 
suming that  at  Laura’s  wedding,  war’s  trappings  made  the 
scene  a whit  more  imposing  than  a rational  citizen’s  dress. 
No ; it  seems  childish  for  men  grown  to  rig  out  in  that 
style.  Of  course  we  become  accustomed  to  all  these  uni- 
forms, which  meet  us  at  every  turn.  The  anti-slavery 
sentiment  is  spreading ; not  by  batfles  with  carnal  weap- 
ons, but  by  the  mighty  “ armor  of  righteousness  on  the 
right  hand  and  on  the  left.”  It  is  no  evidence  of  incon- 
sistency, to  be  glad  when  the  right  is  uppermost  in  the 
army,  even  if  your  dependence  is  not  on  the  arm  of  flesh. 

At  thy  instance,  I made  myself  read  “ A Man  without  a 
Country.”  The  point  or  moral  is  good,  and  it  is  very  well 
told  ; natural  to  the  life ; but  made-up  stories  do  not  inter- 
est me,  as  do  plain  matters  of  fact ; still,  I always  like  to 
be  told  what  is  worth  reading  in  the  periodicals. 


410 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


I have  just  read  Pierce  Butler’s  story  of  his  married 
life.  What  an  illustration  it  furnishes  of  the  evil  of  the 
church  service  requiring  obedience  of  the  wife ! The  man 
really  could  not  conceive  how  any  woman  could  demur  at 
such  a demand.  He  was  not  a fool  either,  as  I inclined  to 
think  he  was,  before  reading  his  letters,  some  of  which  are 
very  good ; and  he  was  sorely  tried  at  times  by  his  ex- 
citable wife.  Another  illustration  of  the  evils  of  slavery, 
that  he  so  feared  the  conscientious  expression  of  her  abhor- 
rence of  the  system.  If  we  had  read  “ Kinglake,”  I might 
respond  to  thy  comments.  James  will  read  it  some  day,  if 
his  eyes  hold  out.  I cannot  promise  to  do  so,  war’s  details 
never  being  to  my  liking,  in  the  Bible  or  out  of  it.  . . . 

In  much  love,  farewell.  L.  Mott. 

The  following  letter,  addressed  to  a niece,  Anna 
Coffin  Brown,  residing  in  New  York,  alludes  to  the 
death  of  her  youngest  child,  and  to  the  loss  sustained 
by  the  writer’s  daughter,  Elizabeth,  in  the  sudden 
death  of  her  eldest  son,  under  peculiarly  affecting 
circumstances. 

Roadside,  4th  mo.  12th,  1864. 

My  darling  Anna,  — Come  here  to  rest  from  thy 
cares,  and  we  will  try  to  cheer  thee  up.  We  know  the 
blank  that  each  return  to  your  home  must  impress  thee 
with,  so  sadly.  Time  is  the  only  restorer  for  such  sorrow. 
Resignation  under  the  painful  circumstances  thou  hadst  in 
a measure  attained  to,  for  thou  said  thou  couldst  not  ask 
your  precious  treasure  back  in  all  his  sufferings. 

Elizabeth  is  very,  very  sad.  She  gives  herself  up  to 
great  grief.  She  commented,  when  I was  there,  on  thy 
comparison  of  your  bereavements,  and  thought  your  grad- 
ual preparation  could  not  equal  the  sudden  shock  of  theirs. 
How  natural ! — “ Is  any  sorrow  like  unto  my  sorrow  t ” 
It  is  not  healthful  or  well,  to  dwell  ever  on  the  mournful, 
— we  all  have  enough,  — but  we  must  let  the  sunshine  of 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  411 

life  in,  as  much  as  possible,  and  enjoy  the  remaining  bless- 
ings, which  are  not  a few. 

. . . We  are  having  at  our  Race  St.  meeting-house  an  ex- 
citing time  just  now,  having  formed  a Freedmens’  Associa- 
tion, after  the  example  of  our  Orthodox  Friends.  At  a 
preliminary  meeting,  Abraham  Barker  gave  an  interesting 
account  of  what  they  are  doing  on  a large  scale.  Dr. 
Joseph  Parrish  told  particulars  of  a late  visit  he  made  to 
Fortress  Monroe,  Norfolk,  etc.,  and  spoke  well  of  the  good 
work  Lucy  and  Sarah  Chase  are  doing  there.  Our  last 
meeting  was  wonderfully  interesting.  Samuel  Shipley  gave 
an  exciting  account  of  the  sufferers  in  the  Mississippi  Val- 
ley, and  at  the  same  time,  of  the  contentment  of  the  poor 
slaves,  in  their  escape  from  worse  bondage.  Bishop  Simp- 
son, a Methodist,  who  had  been  to  Vicksburg,  then  ad- 
dressed the  meeting,  and  a missionary  school-teacher  from 
there.  The  house  was  full  down  stairs,  and  many  in  the 
gallery.  Some  Orthodox  Friends  were  there. 

Dr.  Parrish  admired  the  catholicity  of  the  meeting,  and 
made  a neat  speech  on  the  breaking  through  sectarian  bar- 
riers. So  did  Abraham  Barker,  on  the  importance  of 
working.  Deborah  Wharton  addressed  the  meeting  very 
feelingly.  Altogether  the  audience  seemed  to  think  the 
windows  of  Heaven  opened  — such  a shower  of  blessings  ! 
This  is  the  first  time  that  some  of  them  have  come  out  of 
their  sectarian  inclosure.  Our  report  showed  zeal.  . . . 

Leaving  all  our  items  till  thou  comes,  and  hoping  it  will 
be  for  a long  visit,  I will  say  how  lovingly  I am  thy 

Aunt  L. 

The  next  letter  to  her  sister  Martha,  in  speaking 
of  the  large  family  assembled  at  Roadside  to  cele- 
brate the  fifty-third  wedding  anniversary,  on  the 
tenth  of  Fourth  mo.,  1864,  says  : — 

Not  the  least  of  the  pleasures  of  these  anniversaries  is 
the  delightful  time  the  little  ones  have,  making  as  much 
noise  as  they  please.  . . . 


412 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


Dear  Elizabeth  could  not  join  us  ; she  stayed  at  home, 
heart-rent,  feeling  that  sorrow  rather  than  joy  would  cover 
her.  . . . 

Two  days  now  have  passed  since  they  all  left  us,  and 
more  lonely  days  I cannot  remember.  It  seemed  almost 
as  it  was  when  Patty  was  married  and  left  us.  As  I went 
from  room  to  room,  to  see  that  Mary  put  everything  in 
order,  the  deserted  places  brought  tears.  Such  a sudden 
change  from  these  last  few  weeks ! Not  even  a cheerful 
whistle  ! 

1864. 

. . . Thou  asks  how  I like  Buckle’s  “ Discourse  on  Wo- 
man.” I only  hurried  over  it  once,  and  thought  it  good  as 
far  as  it  went,  as  far  as  an  Englishman  could  be  expected 
to  go  ; though  not  by  any  means  equal  to  Mrs.  Taylor’s 
“ Enfranchisement  of  Woman,”  published  after  our  first 
convention  at  Worcester.  Buckle  was  so  full  of  mduc- 
tive  and  Reductive  in  his  Discourse,  that  I tired  of  it. 

His  remarks  on  Mill’s  admirable  work  on  “ Liberty  ” 
interested  me  more.  That  work  has  been  reprinted  lately, 
probably  from  Buckle’s  directing  attention  to  it.  We  have 
it,  but  I have  not  yet  had  time  to  read  it  thoroughly.  As 
to  Buckle's  “ Atheism,”  people  will  cry  “ mad  dog,”  when 
doctrines  or  sentiments  conflict  with  their  own  cherished 
ideas ; and  I am  glad  to  be  able  to  say  with  the  Apostle, 
“It  is  a small  thing  to  be  judged  of  man’s  judgment.” 

11th  mo.  14th,  1864. 

. . . Our  West  Chester  meeting  was  well  attended,  and 
more  interesting  than  we  had  feared  it  would  be.  Reuben 
Tomlinson  was  very  good  with  his  Port  Royal  experi- 
ence ; Mary  Grew,  excellent,  as  usual.  . . . 

We  agree  with  thee  that  Garrison  takes  the  unfortunate 
difference  with  Phillips  too  much  to  heart.  His  criticism 
of  Phillips’  last  speech  is  far  too  severe.  The  defense  of 
Banks,  in  the  “ Liberator,”  we  do  not  like  at  all.  With 
thee  we  can  but  hope  they  will  come  together  again.  . . . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


413 


When  we  were  in  Chester,  I was  asked  if  I was  over  eighty! 
Quite  time  I stopped  going  about ! . . . This  morning  I 
have  to  answer  a letter  from  Chicago,  asking  for  James’ 
and  my  autographs,  with  an  original  anti -slavery  senti- 
ment. What  “ skeletons  in  my  house  ” such  requests  are  ! 

In  the  following  letter  brief  allusion  is  made  to 
meetings  attended  by  James  Mott.  For  the  first 
time  in  his  life  he  felt  a concern  to  visit  the  various 
Meetings  connected  with  the  Philadelphia  Yearly 
Meeting,  in  order  to  speak  to  the  young  people  on 
the  subject  of  education,  and  to  interest  them  in  the 
success  of  Swarthmore  College,  of  which  he  was  a 
Manager.  According  to  custom,  a minute  was  given 
him  by  the  Monthly  Meeting  to  which  he  belonged. 
He  was  sometimes  accompanied  by  his  wife,  but 
generally  by  some  other  Friend.  He  was  received 
everywhere  with  kindness,  and  given  hearty  welcome 
at  Friends’  houses,  whenever  distance  from  home 
obliged  him  to  remain  over  night.  Times  had 
changed  since  he  and  his  wife  had  been  driven  to  seek 
shelter  at  a country  inn.  Death  had  removed  some 
who  had  been  active  in  opposition  to  them,  and  a new 
generation  had  arisen  who  acted  under  the  influence 
of  enlarged  views,  more  in  accordance  with  the  grow- 
ing liberality  of  the  age.  Then  followed  the  war  of 
the  Rebellion.  This  brought  peace  within  the  bor- 
ders of  the  Quaker  communion.  Those  who  had 
violently  opposed  the  abolition  movement  began  to 
think  they  had  always  been  in  favor  of  emancipa- 
tion, and  greeted  its  advocates  as  brothers  beloved. 
Among  the  Friends  there  came  a 44  new  heaven  and 
a new  earth,  wherein  dwelt  righteousness.”  James 
and  Lucretia  Mott,  who  had  never  changed  their  at- 


414 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


titude  in  relation  to  the  great  principles  which  had 
been  at  issue,  were  again  received  as  honored  and 
beloved  members  of  the  Society. 

The  change  was  a pleasant  one  to  them  ; for  even 
independent  people  find  it  pleasant  to  be  approved, 
and  Lucretia  Mott  had,  by  nature,  a strong  love  of 
approbation.  It  was  not  strong  enough  to  induce 
her  to  swerve  from  the  ridiculed  and  despised  path 
of  duty,  but  it  often  made  that  path  more  difficult 
to  follow. 

Roadside,  1st  mo.  3rd,  1865. 

My  dear  Sister, — This  birthday  letter  I intended 
should  have  been  begun  on  the  1st,  so  as  to  wish  thee 
“ a happy  New  Year ; ” but  our  company  then  and  yes- 
terday put  writing  out  of  the  question  ; and  now  a ta- 
ble - full  of  our  children  and  grandchildren,  talking  so 
lively  together,  rather  distracts  my  attention  here  in  the 
library,  added  to  somewhat  of  dyspeptic  pain  which  has 
troubled  me  to-day,  more  even  than  usual.  Miller  says 
this  attack,  which  at  times  has  been  very  severe,  is  occa- 
sioned by  mental  and  moral  over-work,  which  has  led  me 
to  go  back  a month  or  so,  and  trace  the  number  of  meet- 
ings, funerals,  golden  weddings,  companies,  etc.,  etc. ; and 
every  day,  nearly,  was  thus  filled,  until  now  my  condition 
is  such  that  my  nerves  have  become  very  weak,  and  I must 
take  some  rest. 

Thy  characteristic  dislike  of  meeting-going  makes  thee 
think  that  thy  dear  brother  James  is  wearing  himself  out 
in  this  way  ; but  thou  art  much  mistaken.  He  takes  a 
few  meetings  at  a time,  and  comes  home  “ bright  as  a 
button  ; ” having  given  those  accompanying  him,  to  say 
nothing  of  his  own  wife,  good  opportunity  to  “let  their 
word  have  free  course  and  be  glorified.”  “ Plain  Friends  ” 
are  not  apt  to  “ have  a surfeit  of  meetings ; ” it  is  so  in- 
terwoven into  their  education.  I confess  to  growing  slack, 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


415 


as  old  age  advances,  and  not  seldom  staying  at  home  — 
worshiping  always.  I fear  thou,  my  sister,  cannot  say  so, 
if  thou  art  ever  wishing  some  order  of  nature  reversed, 
and  that  “ we  had  nests  and  feathers  and  wings.”  Did  not 
thy  actions  speak  louder  than  words,  we  might  conclude 
thou  wast  really  weary  of  the  world  as  it  is.  Let  us  rather 
ask  man  to  change  than  nature ; so  that  there  shall  not 
be  these  cruel  distinctions  : great  wealth  and  abject  pov- 
erty. I have  some  hope  that  the  cooperative  trades-unions 
are  going  to  effect  something  toward  a better  state  of  so- 
ciety. I should  like  to  be  one  of  the  listeners  at  your 
reading  of  “ Seged,  Lord  of  Ethiopia  ; ” having  almost 
forgotten  it.  Few  “ School  Readers  ” equal  Murray’s  se- 
lections ; they  were  unexceptionable,  though  Parnell’s  her- 
mit, I remember,  was  horrid.  . . . 

Yes,  Frothingham  is  a beautiful  writer  ; but  the  best  fail 
when  they  attempt  to  reason  about  God’s  ways  and  designs. 
We  do  know  that  violated  law  brings  its  penalty.  As  to 
fatalism,  or  pre-destination,  or  any  other  of  those  pres , 
which  men  strive  in  vain  to  reconcile  one  with  the  other,  I 
can  only  say,  “ Canst  thou,  by  searching,  find  out  God  ? ” 
We  do  know  that  “ He  causes  all  his  goodness  to  pass  be- 
fore us.”  . . . 

I like  much  an  essay  I have  lately  read,  drawing  a good 
distinction  between  theology  and  religion.  It  was  very 
good,  and  so  well  written.  I care  not  how  radical  the  free- 
inquirer  may  become,  if  a regard  for  true  religion  is  pre- 
served. Garrison  always  kept  that  in  view  in  his  speeches 
and  his  Bible  selections.  Theologies  and  forms  are  dying 
out ; even  though  too  slowly. 

Roadside,  4th  mo.  17th,  1865. 

My  dear  Sister,  — A beautiful  day  ! When  a great 
calamity  has  befallen  the  nation,  we  want  the  sun  to  be 
darkened,  and  the  moon  not  give  her  light ; but  “ how 
everything  goes  on,”  as  Maria  said  after  her  dear  little 
Charley  died,  “ just  as  though  such  an  awful  event  had  not 


416 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


occurred.”  Was  there  ever  such  universal  sorrow  ? The 
“ mirth  ” of  the  day  before  so  suddenly  “ turned  into  heav- 
iness.” Men  crying  in  the  streets  ! As  we  opened  our 
paper,  the  overwhelming  news  stunned  us,  and  we  could 
hardly  attend  to  our  household  duties.  We  broke  it  grad- 
ually to  our  dear  invalid,  and  when  the  fatal  result  was 
known  here  by  hearing  the  bells  toll,  she  burst  into 
tears. 

Such  a display  of  mourning,  as  now  in  the  city,  was 
never  before.  All  business  is  suspended.  The  children 
have  festooned  drapery  along  the  length  of  our  piazza.  I 
objected  at  first,  but  finding  that  Edwd.  D.  had  brought  out 
a quantity  of  black  muslin,  and  wished  much  to  do  it,  I 
did  n’t  care  ; and  James  made  no  objection,  when  he  saw  it. 

Miller  is  much  interested  in  the  new  Union  Association, 
and  the  paper  to  be  called  the  “ Nation.”  They  are  now 
collecting  money  on  a large  scale  from  some  persons  who 
never  before  were  called  on,  and  who  have  contributed 
freely.  Miller  would  like  for  all  the  anti -slavery  and 
freedmen’s  societies  to  be  merged  in  this  — a Recon- 
structive Union.  He  sent  an  appeal  to  our  “ Friends’  As- 
sociation.” I told  him  it  was  objected,  that  woman  was 
ignored  in  their  new  organization,  and  if  it  really  were  a 
reconstruction  for  the  nation,  she  ought  not  so  to  be,  and 
that  it  would  be  rather  humiliating  for  our  anti-slavery 
women  and  Quaker  women  to  consent  to  be  thus  over- 
looked, after  suffering  the  Anti -Slavery  Society  to  be 
divided  in  1840  rather  than  yield,  and  after  claiming  our 
right  so  earnestly  in  London  to  a seat  in  the  “ World’s 
Convention.”  He  was  rather  taken  aback,  and  said,  “if 
there  seemed  a necessity  for  women,”  he  thought  “ they 
would  be  admitted  ; ” to  which  the  impetuous  reply  was, 
“ seemed  a necessity  ! ! for  one  hcdf  the  nation  to  act  with 
you  ! ” 

I am  glad  to  hear  thou  read  the  proceedings  of  the  non- 
resistant  meeting  with  interest.  The  words  of  truth  and 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


417 


soberness  were  spoken  forth,  and  the  meeting  was  alto- 
gether one  of  deep  interest  to  me.  On  one  account,  more 
so  than  our  first  Anti-Slavery  Convention  ; that  women  were 
there  by  right,  and  not  by  sufferance,  and  stood  on  equal 
ground.  With  this  I forward  some  of  the  tracts  to  hand  to 
those  to  whom  “ it  is  lawful  to  speak  wisdom.” 

With  affectionate  remembrances  to  one  and  all  of  your 
household, 

I am  thine,  most  tenderly,  L.  Mott. 

It  seems  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  the  assassi- 
nation of  Abraham  Lincoln  is  the  calamity  alluded 
to  in  the  foregoing  letter.  The  “ invalid  ” men- 
tioned was  their  beloved  daughter  Elizabeth,  who 
had  come  home  to  her  parents’  house  to  die.  She 
lingered  until  early  autumn.  This  most  mournful 
event  filled  the  hearts  of  all,  to  the  exclusion  of  other 
matters.  Very  heavily  the  blow  fell  on  the  father 
and  mother,  in  their  advanced  years.  While  with 
both  it  seemed  sensibly  to  increase  their  tenderness 
towards  their  remaining  children,  it  produced  in  Lu- 
cretia  Mott  a listless  despondency,  which  was  alto- 
gether new  in  her.  This,  with  a severe  attack  of 
dyspepsia,  prostrated  her  until  late  in  the  fall,  when 
she  began  to  be  more  like  herself.  She  felt  little  in- 
terest in  the  affairs  that  generally  engaged  her,  and 
could  hardly  rally  sufficiently  to  write  her  regular 
family  letters.  But  even  in  this  condition  her  nat- 
ural vivacity  asserted  itself  in  fitful  gleams  of  humor. 
In  one  letter,  when  speaking  of  a proposition  to 
make  a change  of  residence,  she  said  : “We  VI  better 
not  be  in  a hurry  to  sell  Roadside  ; the  carpets  will 
last  three  or  four  years  yet,  — as  long  as  I shall ! ” 

The  next  letter  from  which  an  extract  can  be 
made  is : — 


27 


418 


JAMES  AND  LUCRET1A  MOTT. 


6th  mo.  10th,  1865. 

S.  B.  A was  with  us  yesterday,  on  her  return  from 

Long  wood  ; and too,  with  their  wives.  We  had 

a great  deal  of  talk  ; and  there  was  a good  deal  of  fault- 
finding.   does  not  satisfy on  the  woman  question, 

nor  she  him  on  anti-slavery  and  the  freedmen,  and  so  we 
have  it.  I weary  of  everlasting  complaints,  and  am  glad 
sometimes  that  I shall  not  have  much  more  to  do  in  any  of 
these  movements.  One  thing  is  certain ; that  I do  not 
mean  to  be  drawn  into  any  party  feeling.  I honor  S.  B. 

A ’s  and  E.  C.  S ’s  devotion  to  their  great  work, 

and  try  to  cooperate  as  circumstances  admit. 

During  the  summer  of  1866,  James  and  Lucretia 
Mott  went  to  Auburn,  N.  Y.  to  visit  their  sister 
Martha  Wright.  This  journey  was  undertaken  in 
the  hope  that  the  change  might  benefit  Lucretia 
Mott ; and  in  some  ways  it  succeeded  ; but  she  still 
was  far  from  well.  This  was  not  perceptible  to  per- 
sons who  only  saw  her  occasionally  under  the  excite- 
ment of  a social  call,  for  she  would  rally  then  to 
almost  her  old  vivacity;  a little  opposition  in  con- 
versation would  make  her  seem  as  well  as  ever  ; but 
in  the  absence  of  such  incentive  to  effort,  she  was 
dispirited,  and  often  tortured  by  extreme  dyspeptic 
pain.  This  condition  continued,  with  slight  varia- 
tions for  better  or  worse,  for  almost  a year.  In  look- 
ing back,  one  sees  plainly  that  it  began  when  her 
daughter  Elizabeth  died,  and  that  it  was  a step 
downward,  from  which  she  never  quite  recovered. 
Public  work  began  to  be  a dread  to  her,  as  never  be- 
fore. This  is  shown  pathetically  in  her  next  letter, 
written  from  her  niece’s  house,  in  New  York,  during 
a visit  there,  and  in  the  general  tone  of  those  that 
follow. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


419 


New  York,  11th  mo.  12th,  1866. 

• . . Patty  went  with  me  yesterday  to  Elizabeth  Stan- 
ton’s to  lunch,  Lucy  Stone  and  S.  B.  Anthony  meeting  us 
there  ; the  time  all  taken  up  in  discussing  the  coming  con- 
vention, and  reading  an  address  in  an  English  paper  by 
Madame  Baudichon,  very  good  indeed.  Elizabeth  was  like 
herself,  full  of  spirits,  and  so  pleasant.  . . . This  Equal 
Rights  movement  is  no  play  — but  I cannot  enter  into  it ! 
Just  hearing  their  talk  and  the  reading  made  me  ache  all 
over,  and  glad  to  come  away  and  lie  on  the  sofa  here  to 
rest,  till and came.  I had  n’t  much  rest ! To- 

morrow we  lunch  at  Sarah  Hicks’,  and  then  come  back  to 
company  to  tea;  something  all  the  time.  On  First-day  I 
dined  at  Hannah  Haydock’s  after  Fifteenth  st.  meeting; 
found  S.  B.  Anthony  waiting  for  me  to  go  somewhere  in  a 
carriage  with  her  to  meet  Horace  Greeley  and  an  Hon.  Mr. 
Grifhng.  I just  couldn't  do  it.  Moreover,  Susan  and  some 
others  were  to  meet  in  Joralemon  st.  to  discuss  enlarging 
the  “ Friend  ” to  admit  Equal  Rights,  and  they  wanted  me 
to  go  hear  Beecher  and  have  him  talk  with  us  afterwards, 
preparatory  to  his  speech  in  Albany,  — but  I could  n't 
do  that  any  more  than  the  other  ! There  is  no  rest ! . . . 
I was  wondering,  the  other  day,  what  use  the  increasing 
number  of  churches  would  be  put  to,  as  civilization  out- 
grew them.  . . . 

llth  mo.  15th,  1866. 

. . . Susan  B.  Anthony  begs  me  to  write,  if  only  a line 
or  two.1  But  what  can  I say  ! . . . Her  whole  mind  is  in 
her  work,  and  I do  like  her  sincerity  and  plain-speaking, 
very  much.  . . . The  “ Standard”  drags  — so  does  the  con- 
tinuance of  our  Anti-Slavery  Society.  James  thinks  the 
“ Penna.”  should  better  wind  up  this  year,  but  others  will 
oppose  it.  We  have  done  right  to  hold  on  these  two  years, 
but  the  time  may  be  come,  now  that  the  Republicans  are 
taking  up  suffrage.  It  is  so  difficult  to  collect  money  for 
1 For  the  first  “ Equal  Rights  ” Convention  at  Albany. 


420 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


necessary  expenses,  an  office,  and  salary  of  an  agent,  that 
it  will  be  a relief  when  the  right  time  comes  to  close  up. 
We  have  just  given  $100  to  our  Friends’  Freedmen’s  As- 
sociation. There  is  no  end  to  calls  for  money.  . . . With 
trade  so  uncertain,  health,  and  indeed  life  equally  so,  I 

hope  that and will  be  content  with  their  present 

lot,  which  indeed  is  quite  to  the  extent  of  this  year’s  means, 
for  the  price  of  everything  is  frightful.  When  I see  such 

a house  as ’s,  complete  as  if  by  magic,  and  think  of 

all  the  outlay,  and  the  labor  of  keeping  all  in  order,  I feel 
“ blessed  be  contentment  with  greater  simplicity  and  econ- 
omy.” 

1867. 

. . . On  Sixth-day  last,  that  windy,  cold  day,  I brought 
down  some  of  my  winter  clothes  to  mend,  saying  to  Maria, 
that  it  was  Heaven  to  be  by  ourselves  to  do  as  we  pleased. 
We  had  not  been  seated  long  before  she  said,  “ Look, 
mother,  here  comes  company,  with  a carpet  bag.”  I had 
only  time  to  escape,  with  my  arms  full  of  quilted  petticoat, 

etc.,  when  and  were  ushered  in.  We  were  in 

for  it  till  the  following  Second-day,  and  it  was  a very  pleas- 
ant visit,  if  we  had  n't  so  much  'pleasure  ! 

Another  time  she  wrote : — 

...  As  to  Eliza’s  visit,  we  hardly  saw  her.  And  the  only 
time  when  Thomas  could  come  out  with  her  to  tea  and  stay 
the  night,  and  we  were  anticipating  such  a pleasant  supper 
and  evening,  what  should  appear  but  a country  carriage 
and  horses,  bearing  two  dear  Friends,  who  would  have  been 
welcome  visitors,  at  almost  any  other  time.  Alas  ! Eliza 
and  Thomas  went  back  that  night,  and  it  was  the  dear 
Friends  that  stayed  till  morning  ! I had  come  out  the 
day  before,  sick  with  a bad  cold,  and  used  up,  being  at  so 
many  meetings  since  Second-day  ; three  evenings  on  cap- 
ital punishment  — two  afternoons  at  peace  meeting,  besides 
our  own  Fourth-day  meeting,  and  divers  errands.  There 
seems  never  to  be  an  end  ! I ’m  getting  too  old  ; the  grass- 
hopper is  a burden. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


421 


And  again  : — 

I stayed  in  town  at  Anna’s  all  Third  - day  night,  to 
attend  the  lecture  of  Frances  W.  Harper;  it  was  a fine 
one,  and  there  was  a large  audience  ; but  how  I should 
have  wanted  to  go  home  afterwards,  had  I known  that 
George  and  Patty  were  there,  having  come  on  from  New 
York,  unexpectedly,  for  a few  days’  stay.  Next  morning, 
as  James  and  I drove  into  our  gate,  Maria  opened  the  li- 
brary door,  saying,  “ Come  in  this  way,  mother,”  and  there 
sat  dear  Patty  ! It  is  one  of  the  pleasantest  events  of  life, 
such  a surprise  ; and  oh  ! the  exquisite  enjoyment  of  hav- 
ing your  own  to  visit  you ! 

The  following  letter  from  Wm,  Lloyd  Garrison,  — 
which  might  risk  being  called  fulsome,  were  it  not 
heartily  meant,  and  equally  well-deserved,  — helped 
to  consecrate  the  last  wedding  anniversary  which 
James  and  Lucre tia  Mott  were  to  celebrate  together. 
Before  the  next  came  around,  the  inevitable  separa- 
tion had  befallen  them  in  the  death  of  James  Mott, 
and  the  day,  — always  so  happy  before,  — became 
one  of  mourning  and  tears. 

Roxbury,  April  8th,  1867. 

Lucretia  Mott  : 

My  dear  and  revered  Friend,  — In  common  with 
a great  many  others  who  are  strongly  attached  to  you,  and 
whose  estimate  of  the  beauty  and  perfectness  of  your  char- 
acter no  language  can  express,  I have  been  greatly  con- 
cerned to  hear  of  your  serious  indisposition  for  some  time 
past,  and  painfully  apprehensive  that  it  might  have  a fatal 
result ; but  a letter  received  to-day  brings  us  the  cheering 
intelligence  that  you  are  decidedly  better,  with  a fair  pros- 
pect of  soon  being  restored  to  your  usual  state  of  health. 
Though  you  are  about  eleven  years  older  than  I am,  if  my 
reckoning  be  not  at  fault,  I feel  a strong  desire  that  you 


422 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


should  remain  in  the  body  until  the  time  for  my  departure 
has  also  come,  that  I may  go  hand  in  hand  with  you  to 
the  Spirit  world.  Indeed,  so  great  a company  of  beloved 
ones  have  already  gone  before  — so  many  are  vanishing  on 
the  right  hand,  and  on  the  left  — that  I feel  more  and  more 
prepared  for  that  great  change  which  in  due  time  comes  to 
all,  and  ready  for  the  translation.  Yet  I desire  the  pro- 
longation of  your  valuable  life,  if  it  be  the  will  of  Heaven, 
because  it  affords  such  an  example  of  active  sympathy  with 
suffering  humanity  in  all  its  multiform  phases,  such  an  ex- 
hibition of  goodness  of  heart,  benevolence  of  spirit,  moral 
heroism  in  the  investigation  and  assertion  of  truth,  com- 
plete womanhood  in  the  relation  of  wife  and  mother,  marked 
ability  and  usefulness  as  a public  religious  preacher,  rever- 
ence for  the  will  of  the  Heavenly  Father  as  revealed  to 
your  own  understanding,  and  total  consecration  of  all  your 
faculties  and  powers  to  the  service  of  righteousness  in  the 
widest  and  most  practical  application. 

Perhaps  it  will  never  be  given  to  you  to  know  how  many 
you  have  blessed  and  aided  by  your  counsel  and  sympathy, 
your  liberality  and  cooperation,  your  testimony  and  ex- 
ample ; but  the  number  is  very  great  and  constantly  aug- 
menting. 

To  come  into  your  presence  is  always  to  be  the  better 
for  it ; your  company  is  ever  edifying  and  pleasurable ; and, 
associated  with  your  dearly  beloved  husband,  who  is  indeed 
worthy  of  you,  your  home  — to  borrow  the  language  of 
Dr.  Watts  — seems  “ like  a little  heaven  below.”  Accept 
this  as  from  the  core  of  my  heart,  with  no  wish  or  inten- 
tion to  burn  incense,  or  indulge  in  mere  compliment. 

William  reminds  me  that  you  and  James  will  celebrate 
the  fifty-fourth  anniversary  of  your  marriage  on  Wednes- 
day next.  I should  like  to  be  one  of  the  circle  at  Road- 
side on  that  day,  but  circumstances  forbid.  I hope,  how- 
ever, that  this  letter  will  arrive  seasonably,  bearing  my 
congratulations  to  you  both,  and  my  fervent  wishes  that 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


42S 


you  may  be  permitted  to  renew  this  celebration  for  a series 
of  years  to  come,  with  no  drawback  of  sickness  or  calam- 
ity. You  will  have  your  children,  and  your  children’s  chil- 
dren, and  affectionate  relatives  and  friends  to  felicitate  you 
on  this  rare  attainment  beyond  the  “golden  ” era,  and  to 
give  you  their  united  benediction. 

On  the  8th  of  May,  in  company  with  my  dear  friend  and 
co-laborer,  George  Thompson,  I expect  to  sail  from  Boston 
for  Liverpool,  to  make  a final  visit  to  English  friends,  to 
attend  the  approaching  World’s  Anti-Slavery  Conference 
in  Paris,  and  to  embrace  my  darling  Fanny  and  Frank  on 
my  arrival  there.  I trust  the  voyage  may  prove  beneficial 
to  my  health,  for  I have  been  a good  deal  broken  since  my 
unfortunate  headlong  fall  last  year,  and  now  write  this  with 
a feverish  brain  and  hand. 

Heaven  bless  you  for  what  you  have  lately  done  to  help 
George  Thompson  pecuniarily.  The  health  of  my  dear 
wife  is  now  remarkably  improved,  and  she  is  looking  young, 
and  fresh,  and  fair.  She  indorses  all  I have  said  about  you, 
and  unites  with  me  in  affectionate  regards  to  all  the  house- 
hold at  Roadside. 

Your  loving  friend, 


Wm.  Lloyd  Garrison. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


On  the  30th  of  May,  1867,  a meeting  was  held  in 
Boston  to  “ consider  the  conditions,  wants,  and  pros- 
pects of  free  religion  in  America.”  Among  others, 
Lucretia  Mott  was  invited  to  be  present.  Although 
in  a feeble  state  of  health,  her  interest  in  the  object 
of  the  call  was  so  profound  that,  accompanied  by  a 
daughter,  she  made  the  journey  to  Boston,  and  not 
only  attended  the  meeting,  but  spoke  on  the  memo- 
rable occasion  with  vigor  and  animation.  Having 
been  introduced  by  the  president,  she  said:  — 

Our  president  announced  me  as  a representative  of  the 
Quaker  sect,  or  Society  of  Friends.  I must  do  our 
Friends  at  home  the  justice  to  say  that  I am  not  here  as  a 
representative  of  any  sect.  I am  not  delegated  by  any 
portion  or  by  any  conference  or  consultation  of  Friends 
in  any  way.  ...  I represent  myself,  not  the  Friends,  al- 
though I am  much  attached  to  the  organization  to  which  I 
belong. 

She  then  made  a rapid  review  of  the  growth  of 
religious  freedom,  and  gave  the  following  emphatic 
indorsement  of  the  new  movement : — 

I believe,  as  fully  as  that  the  command  was  given  to 
Abraham,  that  the  command  is  now  to  many,  " Get  thee 
out  of  thy  country,  and  from  thy  kindred,  and  from  thy 
father’s  house,  unto  a land  that  I will  shew  thee.”  As 
George  Fox  was  drawn  away  from  all  organizations  of  his 
time,  and  had  to  retire  alone,  and  there  be  instructed  by  a 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


425 


higher  power  than  himself,  by  the  divine  word  within,  and 
had  to  claim  that  as  the  highest  authority  for  action,  — with 
no  Bibles,  no  human  authorities,  no  ministers,  no  pulpits, 
no  anything  that  should  take  the  place  of  this  divine,  in- 
ward, every-day  teacher,  so  simple  in  its  instruction, — as  he 
was  thus  called  out  from  all  his  kindred  and  from  his  fa- 
ther’s house,  and  brought  into  the  land  that  was  thereafter 
shown  unto  him,  so,  I say,  there  is  an  increased  number  of 
this  description. 

Much  as  she  sympathized  with  the  objects  of  the 
Free  Religious  Association,  and  she  said  frequently 
that  no  reform,  since  the  close  of  the  anti-slavery 
struggle,  had  interested  her  so  warmly,  unless,  per- 
haps, the  cause  of  peace,  — she  was  for  some  time 
unwilling  to  allow  her  name  to  appear  among  its 
officers,  on  account  of  an  obnoxious  phrase  in  its 
constitution  which  seemed  to  her  to  lay  stress  on 
the  technical  study  of  theology.  She,  however,  at- 
tended the  annual  meetings  whenever  her  strength 
would  permit  a journey  of  such  length,  and  gener- 
ally took  part  in  the  proceedings.  In  the  course  of 
a few  years,  the  matter  still  weighing  on  her  mind, 
she  addressed  the  following  letter  to  the  Rev.  O.  B. 
Frothingham,  President  of  the  Association,  suggest- 
ing an  amendment  to  the  constitution  : — 

Roadside,  5th  mo.  22nd. 

“ The  objects  of  the  Free  Religious  Association  are  to 
promote  the  scientific  study  of  \ theology,  and  to  increase  fel- 
lowship in  the  spirit,”  &c. 

Doubting  the  propriety  of  calling  theology  a science,  I 
would  suggest  an  amendment  in  this  wise : to  encourage 
the  scientific  study  of  the  religious  nature  or  element  in 
man  — the  ever-present  Divine  inspiration. 

W.  J.  Potter  and  others  have  written  on  this  subject, 


426 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT . 


once  alluding  to  my  objection ; but  they  have  not  met  the 
distinction  I would  make.  Sam1  Longfellow  thought  my 
dislike  of  the  term  was  because  of  the  abounding  erro- 
neous,  or  false  theology.  No ; it  is  more  than  this : it  is 
the  study  to  “ find  out,”  or  define  God.  Abbot  says, 
“ Index,”  267,  “ If  we  make  an  image  of  Him,  even  in  our 
own  thoughts,  to  bow  down  before  and  worship,  it  will  be 
hard  to  realize  His  presence  in  our  own  souls,  out  of  which 
grow  our  holiest  feelings,  our  noblest  living.” 

John  Weiss,  in  his  speech  at  our  first  Free  Religious 
meeting,  directed  us  to  the  ever  present  inspiration  in  our 
own  minds  or  souls,  apart  from  all  miracle  or  super-natu- 
ralism. I would  add,  apart  from  all  verbal  creeds  and 
theologies,  and  from  all  sectarian  or  conventional  observ- 
ances as  well. 

“ These  little  systems  have  their  day, 

They  have  their  day  and  cease  to  be ; 

They  are  but  broken  lights  of  Thee, 

And  Thou,  O Lord,  art  more  than  they.” 

Combe,  in  his  Essay  on  Natural  Religion,  says,  “ It  is 
greatly  to  be  regretted  that  theology  has  ever  been  con- 
nected with  religion  ; and  religion  so  much  injured  by  the 
conjunction.” 

Is  not  the  basis  of  all  science,  fact,  demonstration,  or 
self-evident  truth  ? Can  we  create  a science  on  our  spec- 
ulations ? Some  writer  has  said : “ The  heathen  make 
graven  images,  we  make  verbal  ones,  and  they  do  not  wor- 
ship more  ardently  the  work  of  their  hands  than  we  do 
the  work  of  our  pens.  Language  is  inapplicable  to  such 
speculations,  and  can  no  more  explain  wrhat  eye  hath  not 
seen  or  ear  heard,  than  we  can  by  taking  thought  add  one 
cubit  to  our  stature.” 

Will  not  the  above  apply  to  much  that  has  been  written 
on  the  importance  of  faith  in  a personal  God  ? 

Let  us  rather  use  our  time  and  efforts  for  the  promotion 
of  a higher  righteousness  than  is  yet  demanded  by  our 
Scribes  and  Pharisees.  Lucretia  Mott. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


427 


The  suggestion  was  laid  before  the  next  annual 
meeting,  and  the  amendment  adopted.  It  now  stands 
as  the  statement  of  the  third  object  of  the  Associa- 
tion. Originally  the  sentence  read,  “ To  encourage 
the  scientific  study  of  theology.” 

Extracts  from  her  addresses  at  the  various  annual 
meetings  of  the  Free  Religious  Association  which  she 
attended  are  given  in  the  Appendix  in  their  chrono- 
logical order. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


The  summer  and  autumn  of  1867  were  seasons  of 
quiet  happiness  to  James  and  Lucretia  Mott.  Both 
were  in  good  health,  — if  the  fragile  condition  of  the 
latter  could  ever  be  so  called,  — and  in  better  spirits 
than  for  several  years  past.  All  of  their  remaining 
children,  but  one,  were  living  within  easy  distances  of 
them,  and  with  that  one  they  exchanged  frequent 
visits.  Grandchildren  were  growing  up  around  them, 
and  friends  were  everywhere.  The  old  issues  that 
had  caused  so  much  bitter  feeling  had  passed  away, 
and  the  time  of  reward  had  come.  It  was  sunset, 
but  a radiant,  peaceful  sunset,  after  the  storms  of 
mid-day  had  disappeared. 

During  the  summer  they  made  several  journeys  to- 
gether; once  as  far  as  Nantucket,  to  see  their  old 
friends  Nathaniel  and  Eliza  Barney ; and  James 
Mott  concluded  his  round  of  visits  to  the  Meetings 
about  Philadelphia.  At  one  of  these,  held  in  Abing- 
ton,  a person  present,  struck  with  his  earnestness, 
made  a report  of  his  remarks,  from  which  the  follow- 
ing appeal  to  parents  is  extracted.  This  was  the 
burden  of  his  concern  wherever  he  spoke.  Al- 
though not  the  words  of  an  orator,  they  are  the 
words  of  a good  man,  whose  ripe  experience  entitled 
him  to  testify  whereof  he  had  seen.  They  are  par- 
ticularly valuable  to  his  descendants  as  his  last  pub- 
lic utterance. 


r.*m  i ** 


From  a photograph  by  F.  Gutekunst  in  1863. 


\ 


THE  HELIOTYPE  PRINTING  CO  , BOSTON 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


429 


Every  one  will  admit  that  peace  is  better  than  war  — 
that  harmony  and  good  feeling  in  a neighborhood  are  much 
better  than  strife  and  contention.  We  all  feel  that  the 
same  is  true  of  nations.  We  have  had  wars  for  ages  past, 
and  the  people  continue  to  be  in  a state  almost  ready  at 
any  time  for  warfare.  How  are  we  going  to  bring  about  a 
feeling  of  peace,  kindness,  and  love  in  the  community  gen- 
erally, so  that  we  shall  be  able  to  uproot  all  war  and  bit- 
terness ? I do  not  know  of  any  better  way  than  to  begin 
at  home  with  our  children . Parents  must  learn  to  educate 
and  gQvern  themselves  — their  own  feelings.  And  in  the 
management  and  government  of  their  little  children  at 
home,  let  kindness,  love,  and  gentleness  be  manifested  on 
all  occasions.  There  has  been  a great  advance  in  these  re- 
spects within  my  memory.  We  know  that  the  time  was 
when  the  rod  was  considered  necessary  in  all  schools,  and 
in  almost  all  families.  Now,  our  best  schools  have  abol- 
ished it ; and  there  are  comparatively  few  intelligent  per- 
sons who  think  it  necessary  under  any  circumstances.  We 
have  found  that  love,  gentleness,  and  kindness  are  much 
more  efficient  in  overcoming  unruly  conditions,  than  the  ap- 
plication of  those  relics  of  barbarism,  the  rod  and  the 
strap,  which  always  tend  to  excite  opposition  and  hatred. 
Let  us,  my  friends,  endeavor  to  instill  into  the  minds  of  our 
children  the  principles  of  peace.  “ Train  up  a child  in  the 
way  he  should  go,  and  when  he  is  old  he  wrill  not  depart 
therefrom.”  I do  not  know  of  any  better  or  more  certain 
way  to  bring  peace  on  earth,  than  for  each  to  see  that  we 
have  it  within  ourselves,  and  then  cultivate  it  in  the  minds 
of  little  children.  Young  men,  young  women,  let  me  im- 
press upon  your  minds  the  importance  of  the  work  before 
you. 

He  often  impressed  upon  his  children  and  grand- 
children the  duty  of  teaching  by  gentleness.  He 
would  say,  “ Never  threaten,  and  never  promise  re- 
ward, and  be  very  careful  to  consider  before  you  say 


430 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


4 no  ; ’ say  4 yes  ’ as  often  as  you  can.”  And  when 
he  heard  of  punishments  inflicted  on  the  younger 
generation  of  the  family,  he  would  counsel  patience, 
and  say  in  his  own  loving  way,  44 1 would  n’t  punish 
them  for  trifles  ; they  grow  older  every  day,  and  will 
soon  know  for  themselves.” 

The  children,  in  turn,  loved  him  dearly ; and 
while  they  often  made  great  inroads  upon  his  indul- 
gence, rarely  failed  in  respectful  obedience  to  his 
wishes. 

In  the  autumn  he  and  his  wife  spent  a week  near 
Boston,  — the  last  time  together  ! During  this  visit, 
Lucretia  Mott  preached  one  First-day  morning  in 
the  hall  of  the  Parker  Fraternity  in  the  city.  At 
the  close,  among  the  many  persons  who  crowded 
up  to  speak  to  her  were  a young  gentleman  and 
lady  from  England,  who  had  brought  letters  of  in- 
troduction. She  entered  into  such  animated  con- 
versation with  them,  that  the  time  came  to  go  to 
the  railway  station  before  they  were  ready  to  part. 
With  the  impulse  that  was  natural  to  her,  she  quickly 
invited  them  to  go  home  with  her  to  dine,  and  they 
as  readily  accepted  the  invitation.  She  also  asked 
Mr.  Garrison  and  his  son  William,  and  her  sister, 
Martha  C.  Wright,  to  accompany  them.1  She  was 
staying  at  the  house  of  a granddaughter,  in  a sub- 
urb of  Boston,  a small  house  of  very  modest  pre- 
tensions, overflowing  with  a family  of  little  children. 
By  the  time  they  arrived  at  the  station  where  they 
were  to  alight  she  began  to  realize  what  an  over- 
whelming apparition  a company  of  seven  guests 
would  be  to  the  hostess,  who  expected  only  two,  and 

1 Martha  C.  Wright  was  at  this  time  visiting  her  daughter,  the  wife  of 
William  L.  Garrison,  Jr. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


431 


those  two  part  of  her  own  family.  She  therefore 
hastened  to  the  house  a little  before  the  others,  and 
said  with  pretended  dismay,  and  not  a little  amuse- 
ment at  the  complication,  “ What  will  thou  say  to 
me  ! I ’ve  asked  Lord  and  Lady  Amberley,  and 
William  Lloyd  Garrison,  out  here  to  dine,  and  Aunt 
Martha  and  William  with  them,  and  they  are  all 
just  coming  up  the  hill ! ” 

For  a few  minutes  the  startled  hostess  felt  as  if 
she  might  say  anything ; for,  expecting  only  her 
grandparents,  she  had  allowed  the  nurserymaid  to 
go  away  for  the  day  ; and  a dinner  prepared  for  six 
seemed  ill-suited  to  the  appetites  of  eleven.  But 
the  visitors  were  at  the  door,  and  nothing  was  to  be 
done  but  to  welcome  them.  She  will  never  forget 
the  sweetness  with  which  Lady  Amberley  apologized 
for  coming  so  informally,  nor  her  graceful  tact  in 
saying,  when  the  children  made  their  demands  for 
care  and  attention,  “ I am  my  children’s  nurse,  too.” 
It  proved  to  be  a delightful  occasion.  Some  neigh- 
bors came  in,  among  them  David  A.  Wasson,  and  a 
memorable  discussion  of  woman’s  actual  and  ideal 
position  in  America  occupied  the  hour  that  we  sat 
around  the  blazing  woodfire  in  the  autumn  twilight. 

A month  later,  the  same  guests  were  entertained 
at  Roadside.  A warm  friendship  sprang  up  between 
the  gifted  young  English  lady  and  the  aged  Amer- 
ican preacher.  The  following  letter,  written  after 
the  death  of  James  Mott,  fitly  closes  this  mention 
of  their  short  acquaintance.  The  baby  Lucretia, 
alluded  to  in  the  letter,  died  of  diphtheria  a few 
years  afterwards,  and  was  followed  before  many  days 
by  her  poor  young  mother,  a victim  to  the  same  ma- 
lignant disease : — 


432 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RE  TI A MOTT. 


London,  June  30th,  1868. 

Dear  Mrs.  Mott, — -I  have  never  ventured  to  intrude 
on  you  since  my  return  to  England,  as  I heard  of  your  sad 
and  great  trouble  ; but  I hope  you  will  not  mind  this  little 
note,  just  to  ask  after  you,  and  to  tell  you  of  a friend  of 
mine,  who  is  just  going  to  America.  It  is  Mr.  Thackeray’s 
daughter,  who  is  going  next  month  with  her  husband,  Mr. 
Leslie  Stephen.  She  is  a very  clever  and  interesting  wo- 
man, and  if  she  could,  would  much  like  to  see  you.  My 
little  daughter,  who  was  born  on  the  second  of  March,  was 
called  Rachel  Lucretia,  after  you  and  her  ancestress. 
Your  picture  hangs  up  in  my  room,  and  she  shall  be  taught 
to  venerate  and  love  her  unknown  and  far-off  namesake, 
whom  I hope  some  day  she  may  resemble  to  some  extent, 
in  all  those  noble,  true,  and  feminine  qualities  which  will 
always  make  yours  a known  and  honored  name  to  all  lovers 
of  truth,  justice,  and  humanity.  My  little  girl  is  very  dark, 
and  has  the  sweetest,  gentlest  smile  and  ways,  and  such  a 
placid  temper  ; the  little  twin  sister  never  lived,  alas  ! I 
should  like  to  have  kept  my  two  little  American  treasures. 
Looking  back  on  our  journey,  one  of  my  greatest  pleas- 
ures has  been  my  meeting  with  you  and  Mr.  Mott,  and 
the  sermon  I had  the  delight  of  hearing  from  you  ; and 
the  two  afternoons  I spent  with  you  at  Boston  and  at 
Phila.  Many  thanks  to  you  for  your  kindness  to  us. 

Yours  most  affectionately,  Kate  Amber  ley. 

In  recalling  the  events  of  the  autumn  of  1867,  it 
seems  almost  as  if  one  could  recognize  gome  premo- 
nition of  the  sad  change  which  was  soon  to  follow, 
in  the  reluctance  with  which  James  and  Lucretia 
Mott  parted  from  their  son  and  his  family,  who,  late 
in  the  year,  sailed  for  an  extended  absence  in  Eu- 
rope. Their  lively  house  at  the  Farm  was  sold, 
and  winter  settled  down  upon  a quiet  household  at 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  433 

Roadside,  in  sombre  contrast  with  the  preceding 
summer. 

About  the  middle  of  First-month,  1868,  our  grand- 
parents left  home  to  visit  their  daughter  in  Brooklyn, 
New  York  ; and  also  to  attend  the  wedding  of  two 
young  people,  children  of  old  friends,  who  particu- 
larly desired  their  presence  on  the  occasion.  On  the 
way  our  grandfather  contracted  a cold  which  he  said 
was  too  trifling  to  be  considered  ; but  it  soon  devel- 
oped into  pneumonia ; and  early  on  the  morning  of 
the  26th,  — the  day  before  the  wedding,  — his  life 
quietly  ended.  As  he  breathed  his  last,  in  a peace- 
ful sleep  which  no  one  recognized  for  a while  as 
death,  his  wife,  worn  with  the  night’s  watching, 
rested  her  head  on  his  pillow  and  slept  too.  In  the 
silent  dawn  of  that  winter  morning,  their  daughter 
looked  with  awe  upon  those  two  still  faces ; one 
calm  in  eternal  rest;  the  other,  in  serene  uncon- 
sciousness of  the  sorrow  which  would  greet  her 
waking. 

During  the  first  few  days  of  his  illness,  our  grand- 
father  several  times  expressed  a wish  to  be  at  home ; 
and  once,  with  perhaps  a perception  of  the  approach- 
ing change,  unexpected  then  by  his  family,  he  said, 
44  But  I suppose  I shall  die  here,  and  then  I shall  be 
at  home  ; — it  is  just  as  well.”  Throughout  his  ill- 
ness he  was  the  object  of  tender  and  unremitting  at- 
tention from  his  younger  brother,  Richard  Mott,  of 
Toledo,  Ohio,  who  chanced  then  to  be  visiting  rel- 
atives in  Brooklyn.  The  two  brothers,  strikingly 
alike  in  character  as  well  as  appearance,  were  united 
by  a strong  bond  of  affection  which  bridged  over 
the  sixteen  years’  difference  between  their  ages ; and 
28 


434 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


at  this  solemn  time,  it  was  a comfort  to  both  that 
they  could  be  together.1 

The  body  of  our  grandfather  was  taken  to  Phila- 
delphia to  the  house  of  his  children,  Edward  and 
Anna  Hopper,  where  the  funeral  was  held,  and  was 
then  laid  in  the  family  lot  in  the  Friends  burying- 
ground,  at  Fair  Hill.  A large  concourse  of  people 
assembled  at  the  house,  and  several,  out  of  the  full- 
ness of  their  hearts,  spoke  a few  words,  but,  as  is 
usual  among  Friends,  there  were  no  set  funeral 
services.  Dr.  Furness,  the  long-tried  friend  of  the 
family,  repeated  Mrs.  Barbauld’s  beautiful  hymn,  — 
“ How  blest  the  righteous  when  he  dies  ! ” 
and  made  some  brief  remarks,  in  his  own  touching 
and  impressive  manner.  Robert  Purvis,  another  val- 
ued friend,  then  offered  his  fervent  tribute  of  sym- 
pathy, and  was  followed  by  Mary  Grew,  in  eloquent 
appreciation  of  the  “ incalculable  value  of  the  influ- 
ence of  such  a life,  extending  from  generation  to 
generation.” 

Then  some  colored  men,  who  had  requested  the 
privilege,  as  a final  mark  of  respect  and  reverence 

1 An  incident  of  their  early  life  may  be  mentioned  here.  A gold-headed 
cane  came  into  Richard’s  possession  while  he  was  still  too  young  to  carry 
it.  He  therefore  passed  it  over  to  James,  who,  in  accepting  it,  said  jest- 
ingly, “ 1 ’ll  give  it  back  to  thee  when  thee  ’s  a member  of  Congress.”  This 
improbable  event  came  to  pass  some  twenty  years  after,  in  the  stirring 
times  before  the  pro-slavery  rebellion,  when  the  struggle  for  freedom  — 
fought  at  once  on  the  plains  of  Kansas  and  in  the  congressional  halls  of 
Washington  — resulted  in  the  exclusion  of  slavery  from  the  new  territo- 
ries of  California,  New  Mexico,  Kansas,  and  Nebraska,  During  this  excit- 
ing contest,  Richard  Mott,  then  a representative  from  the  Toledo  district 
of  Ohio,  was  obliged  by  ill  health  to  seek  a brief  rest,  and  went  to  his  fa- 
vorite retreat,  “ the  old  place,”  at  Cowneck,  L.  I.  He  had  hardly  arrived, 
when  at  midnight  the  following  telegram  from  his  friend  Joshua  R.  Gid- 
dings,  in  Washington,  recalled  him:  — “ Freedom  for  Kansas  depends  on 
your  vote.  Giddings.”  He  immediately  returned  to  his  post. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


485 


i*  one  whom  they  regarded  as  the  devoted  friend  of 
their  race,  performed  the  last  services,  and  bore  him 
away  to  bis  long  resting-place. 

From  the  large  number  of  letters  which  were  re- 
ceived after  his  death,  the  following  are  selected  for 
insertion  here  : — 

Let  it  comfort  you,  dear  friend,  that  this  world  of  ours 
is,  to-day,  better  for  your  life  in  it ; better,  because  you  two 
have  lived  together  in  it.  Very  rarely  is  the  world  blessed 
with  such  a light  as  shone  — and  shone  so  far  — from  that 
wedded  life.  That  light  has  not  gone  out.  It  never  will 
go  out.  And  every  year  that  you  will  stay  with  us  will 
help  to  keep  it  bright.  If  I were  to  try,  I could  never  tell 
you,  dear  friend  and  teacher,  how  much  you  have  done  for 
me.  The  breaking  of  some  spiritual  fetters,  the  parting 
of  some  clouds  which  opened  deeper  vistas  into  heaven,  I 
owe  to  you. 

Some  day,  perhaps,  in  this  world  or  another,  sitting  at 
your  feet,  I can  tell  you  more  of  this.  Now,  sorrowing  in 
your  sorrow,  I can  do  little  more  than  pray  that  you  may 
be  blessed  and  comforted,  even  as  you  have  blessed  and 
comforted  others.  Mary  Grew. 

Watertown,  Feb.,  1868. 

My  dear  Mrs.  Mott,  — I have  just  received  through 
our  dear  friend,  Dr.  Furness,  the  message  which  you  felt 
prompted  to  send  to  the  young  Radicals  of  this  vicinity,  who 
have  so  lately  been  honored  and  greatly  cheered  by  your 
visit  and  words.  I shall  read  Dr.  Furness’  letter  at  the 
next  meeting  of  the  Club.  In  the  mean  time,  I must  for 
myself  acknowledge  the  friendly  faithfulness  which  spoke 
through  those  moments  of  tenderness  and  sorrow,  and 
which  gained  thereby  so  much  weight  and  meaning.  I 
shall  lay  it  to  heart.  It  connects  the  greatest  of  truths, 
with  the  reverence  which  I have  for  you.  And  that  rever- 
ence is  paid  to  your  most  womanly  faith,  sweetness,  firm- 


436 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


ness  and  devotion,  by  which  the  truths  of  humanity  have 
gained  fresh  illustration  from  you. 

How  precious  must  be  the  review  of  this  to  you,  in  con- 
nection with  that  life-long  partnership  in  honor  and  char- 
ity, which  death  is  now  for  a while  interrupting.  If  any- 
thing can  bid  the  last  years  of  life  blossom  into  celestial 
peace  and  confidence,  it  must  be  such  years  of  maturity, 
spent  by  you  and  your  husband  in  great  closeness  to  the 
Divine  Light,  and  in  obedience  to  the  voice  that  pro- 
nounces the  names  of  the  oppressed,  and  of  all  the  little 
ones  who  must  not  be  lost. 

Great  encouragement  flows  into  me  from  such  examples ; 
and  I delight  to  express  to  you  my  homage,  as  I subscribe 
myself 

Most  sincerely  yours,  John  Weiss. 

FROM  WM,  LLOYD  GARRISON. 

. . . What  he  was  as  a husband,  no  one  can  tell  so  well 
as  yourself ; what  he  was  as  a father,  only  his  children  can 
realize  and  depict ; what  he  was  as  a friend,  a vast  multi- 
tude can  testify  with  moistened  eyes  and  glowing  hearts ; 
what  he  was  as  a public  benefactor,  an  untiring  philanthro- 
pist, and  a true  and  courageous  reformer,  the  record  of  his 
long  and  most  beneficent  life  will  show  in  luminous  charac- 
ters. My  respect,  esteem,  affection,  and  veneration  for  him 
were  as  strong  and  as  exalted  as  it  is  lawful  to  cherish  for 
any  human  being.  He  seemed  to  me  to  lack  nothing  as  a 
good  and  noble  man.  He  was  gentle,  and  yet  had  great 
strength  of  purpose  and  will ; no  fear  of  man  ever  caused 
him  to  swerve  one  hair’s  breadth  from  his  convictions  of 
duty  ; he  had  a great  and  pure  conscience,  and  a loving  and 
world-embracing  spirit.  What  a joy  and  inspiration  it  is  to 
contemplate  such  a life ! What  an  example  he  was  in  all 
manner  of  goodness ! How  early  he  espoused  the  cause 
of  the  millions  cruelly  imprisoned  in  the  loathsome  house 
of  bondage!  I see  his  name  at  this  moment  among  the 
agents  of  the  Genius  of  Universal  Emancipation , as  long 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


487 


ago  as  Dec.  23rd,  1826.  The  slave  never  had  a better 
friend,  nor  the  free  man  of  color  one  more  ready  to  lend  a 
helping  hand  in  the  time  of  distress.  . . . 

At  the  time  of  his  death  James  Mott  was  Presi- 
dent of  the  Pennsylvania  Anti-Slavery  Society,  and 
Chairman  of  its  Executive  Committee;  President  of 
the  Pennsylvania  Peace  Society;  and  a prominent 
member  of  the  Board  of  Managers  of  Swarthmore 
College.1 

Some  mention  of  his  position  in  the  Society  of 
Friends  has  already  been  made,  but  additional  light 
is  thrown  upon  it  by  the  following  brief  account, 
written  after  his  death,  by  one  who,  from  behind 
the  curtain,  was  acquainted  with  certain  facts  which 
James  Mott  would  have  been  reluctant  to  detail  con- 
cerning himself. 

In  this  connection  it  is  proper,  and  perhaps  neces- 
sary, to  explain  that  the  person  who  appears  con- 
spicuously in  the  statement  was  a well-known  Friend, 
who  had  become  a member  of  the  Monthly  Meeting 
to  which  James  and  Lucretia  Mott  belonged,  soon 
after  the  Separation.  In  a short  time  he  was  made 
an  Elder.  He  earnestly  and  honestly  believed  in 
eldership , and  in  the  exercise  of  all  the  authority  in- 
cident to  the  office.  The  arbitrary  measures  pursued 
by  him  and  his  followers  were  opposed  by  those  who 
believed  that  a spirit  of  toleration  and  charity  should 
characterize  the  administration  of  the  Discipline ; 
and  many  discussions  consequently  took  place  in  the 
Select  Meeting  for  Ministers  and  Elders,  in  which 
he  violently  and  persistently  opposed  Lucretia  Mott. 
The  want  of  harmony  was  such  as  to  cause  anxious 

1 A well-known  educational  institution,  near  Philadelphia,  organized 
and  controlled  by  Friends. 


438 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


concern  throughout  the  Society,  and  many  feared  a 
return  of  that  state  of  ecclesiastical  oppression  from 
which  the  Separation  had  for  a time  delivered  them. 

I do  not  know  when  Janies  Mott  was  first  made  an 
Elder.  It  was  long,  long  since.  He  did  not,  I think,  re- 
sign the  office.  The  Discipline  provides  for  a change  or 
reappointment  once  in  three  years,  when  a committee  is 
appointed  for  the  purpose.  If  there  is  no  disturbing  ele- 
ment, those  who  have  heretofore  been  in  the  service  are 
renominated  ; and  such  is  generally  the  case.  During  the 
term  of  Clement  Biddle  and  James  Mott,  there  was  dis- 
agreement, and  the  committee  felt  that  in  view  of  the  dis- 
cordant feeling  existing  between  these  two  Friends,  both 
their  names  could  not  properly  be  reported  to  the  Monthly 
Meeting.  A majority  of  the  committee,  perhaps,  was  favor- 
able to  the  reappointment  of  James  Mott ; and  their  report, 
if  made,  would  probably  have  been  sustained  by  the  meet- 
ing. It  is  certain  that  he  was  strongly  urged  to  allow  his 
name  to  be  presented,  and  had  he  shown  the  least  desire  for 
the  place,  it  would  in  all  probability  have  been  given  to  him  ; 
but  his  disapprobation  of  the  course  pursued,  and  the  dis- 
affection of  his  wife  to  the  “ select  ” institution,  as  it  was 
then  conducted,  made  the  station  distasteful  to  him.  He 
stated  to  the  committee  that  as  the  reappointment  of  both 
would  not  be  productive  of  peace  and  quiet,  it  would  be 
better  for  them  not  to  serve  together,  and  that  for  him  to 
displace  the  other,  would  seriously  affect  the  health,  if  not 
the  life  of  the  latter.  He  therefore  took  his  seat  on  the 
floor  again,  and  Clement  Biddle  kept  his  in  the  gallery. 

Time  passed,  circumstances  changed,  and  peace  was  re- 
stored to  Zion.  James  Mott  was  again  made  an  Elder. 
He  had  no  longing  for  the  office,  but  accepted  it  in  submis- 
sion to  the  partiality  of  his  many  friends,  and  held  it  in  all 
modesty  until  his  life  was  so  abruptly  ended.  The  position 
gave  him  social  opportunities  which  were  pleasant  to  his 
declining  days.  He  seldom  had  anything  to  say  in  public 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


439 


meetings,  but  in  meetings  for  discipline  he  spoke  upon  mat- 
ters wherein  good  sense  and  good  judgment  were  needed, 
his  remarks  being  very  practical,  and  tending  to  impart 
strength  and  unity  to  the  brethren.  His  judgment  was 
much  respected,  and  his  cooperation  in  the  service  of  the 
church  highly  and  gratefully  appreciated.  This  is  the  cor- 
dial, unqualified  testimony. 

An  earnest  tribute  of  respect  — a minute  con- 
cerning his  life  and  character  — was  read  before  the 
Monthly  Meeting  of  the  Society  of  Friends  to  which 
he  belonged,  and  recorded  in  their  minutes. 

I will  not  attempt  to  depict  the  blank  left  in  the 
family  circle.  Though  our  grandfather  had  reached 
the  ripe  age  of  nearly  eighty  years,  he  was  so  young 
in  feeling,  so  strong  in  health,  that  no  one  could  as- 
sociate the  thought  of  death  with  his  fullness  of  life. 
Had  the  summons  come  to  our  grandmother,  whose 
etherealized  frame  seemed  ready  to  succumb  to  the 
slightest  touch,  the  blow  would  have  been  much  less 
unexpected.  But  the  strong  man  was  swept  away; 
and  the  fragile  woman  waited  yet  twelve  years  for 
the  kind  future  which  she  hoped  would  reunite  them. 

Soon  after  the  sad  event,  Martha  Wright,  in  a 
letter  to  a friend,  said  of  her  sister  : — 

The  striking  traits  of  Lucretia’s  character  are  remark- 
able energy  that  defies  even  time,  unswerving  conscientious- 
ness, and  all  those  characteristics  that  are  summed  up  in 
the  few  words,  love  to  man  and  love  to  God.  . . . Though 
much  broken  by  the  heavy  affliction  that  has  come  to  her 
so  unexpectedly,  for,  frail  as  she  is,  she  never  thought  she 
should  survive  her  strong  and  vigorous  husband,  she  has 
borne  the  stroke  better  than  we  feared. 

She  took  up  her  daily  life  as  nearly  as  possible  in 
its  accustomed  rounds,  and  tried  to  fulfill  the  duties 


440 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


that  remained  with  cheerfulness  and  resignation,  but 
the  sense  of  desolation  continued  to  the  end.  She 
never  again  slept  in  the  chamber  which  she  and  her 
husband  had  occupied  together,  — a bright  sunny 
room  at  the  south  end  of  the  house,  — but  took  for 
herself  a tiny  little  place,  called  in  the  family,  the 
“ middle  room,”  with  a window  to  the  east,  com- 
manding the  sunrise.  With  this  room  our  last  mem- 
ories of  her  are  associated.  It  was  also  noticeable 
that  from  the  time  of  her  husband’s  death  she  rarely 
attended  the  First-day  meetings,  to  which  she  had 
driven  with  him  so  often,  and  that  she  cared  less  for 
public  gatherings  of  any  kind,  with  the  exception  of 
the  mid-week  Friends’  meeting,  in  Philadelphia,  to 
which  she  went  with  great  regularity  until  within 
six  months  of  her  death.  Here  she  met  the  children 
who  attended  Friends’  Central  School;  it  being  a 
rule  that  the  scholars,  both  boys  and  girls,  should  be 
present  at  this  religious  meeting.  She  liked  to  see 
them  file  in  and  take  their  places  with  such  deco- 
rous order.  She  said  that  their  fresh  young  faces 
helped  her  to  forget  her  own  increasing  feebleness, 
and  mitigated  her  loneliness. 

Another  notable  exception  must  be  made  in  favor 
of  the  Pennsylvania  Peace  Society,  whose  executive 
committee  meetings  were  an  unfailing  attraction  to 
her.  She  rarely  allowed  anything  to  interfere  with 
her  attendance  at  these.  The  promotion  of  Univer- 
sal Peace  was  a cause  with  which  she  had  been  iden- 
tified from  the  beginning,  and  in  which  her  latest 
interest  was  engaged. 

She  also  continued  to  attend  the  Yearly  Meetings 
of  Friends  and  some  Womans’  Rights  conventions, 
and  occasionally  participated  in  the  annual  meetings 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


441 


of  the  Free  Religious  Association,  in  Boston,  but  with 
these  exceptions,  she  went  less  and  less  into  public 
assemblies.  Her  home  life  gradually  assumed  a new 
routine  ; friends  and  children  and  grandchildren  came 
and  went,  and  the  days  passed  on.  How  they  passed 
may  be  gathered  from  a few  extracts  from  some  of 
her  letters  to  her  sister  and  daughter : — 

Roadside,  3rd  mo.  26tli,  1868. 

My  darling  Patty,  — Are  you  thinking  this  day,  that 
two  months  have  passed  since  that  memorable  night  and 
day  ? Every  day  and  night  since  has  been  counted  by  me, 
and  the  untiring  subject  of  thought  finds  expression  when- 
ever there  are  ears  to  hear  and  sympathetic  hearts  to  beat 
in  unison.  We  are  continually  remembering  some  incident 
to  tell  our  dear  son,  Thomas  ; and  such  a comfort  it  is  to 
have  him  with  us  at  this  time  ! Your  visit  was  most  grate- 
ful to  my  longing  heart,  although  I was  so  engrossed  with 
the  natural  dwelling  on  our  great  loss.  . . . Mine  are  not 
tears  of  bitterness,  but  of  tenderness.  Excessive  grief  is 
lamentable,  if  not  reprehensible.  I do  not  mourn,  but 
rather  remember  my  blessings,  and  the  blessing  of  his  long 
life  with  me.  How  far  preferable  a sudden  to  a lingering 
death  ! . . . 

Roadside,  6th  mo.  26th,  1868. 

My  beloved  Children  and  Grandchildren,  — I 
have  given  you  a little  rest  from  letters  lately.  Thine, 
dear  Patty,  instead  of  yourselves,  arrived  in  good  time,  and 
was  read  with  all  the  resignation  we  could  summon.  The 
days  were  passed,  not  without  company,  but  much  alone  in 
my  little  sanctum,  and  in  the  parlor,  while  the  rest  were 
out  on  the  piazza.  The  recurrence  of  the  eightieth  birth- 
day 1 with  us,  as  with  you,  led  to  a review  of  the  past  and 
present,  and  a greater  change  than  here  the  last  year  we 
thought  could  not  be  found  anywhere.  So  much  life  and 

1 U sd  James  Mott  lived,  he  would  have  been  eighty,  on  the  20th  of  6th 
mo.  1868. 


442 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETLA  MOTT . 


activity  last  summer  and  early  fall,  over  at  the  Farm  ; the 
basket  wagon  daily  here  for  the  young  folks  to  drive  to 
Germantown  or  elsewhere  ; the  “hifalutin,”  afternoons,  for 
the  older  members  to  drive  with  Mariana  ; company  out 
every  other  evening.  Your  dear  father  going  here  and 
there  to  meetings,  his  return  always  so  pleasant ; our 
united  visit  to  you  at  Suffern,  and  at  Nathaniel  Barney’s  ; 
those  delightful  trips  in  the  fall,  meeting  with  so  many 
intelligent  people ; Wendell  Phillips’  meetings  at  West 
Chester,  and  Kennett,  and  in  the  city  ; Lord  and  Lady 
Amberley’s  visit  here,  and  Uncle  Richard’s.  Then  the 
change!  all  the  family  gone  from  the  Farm;  Aunt  Mar- 
tha’s comings,  always  so  cheering,  at  an  end,  it  seemed, 
with  sickness  at  home.  Our  delightfully  anticipated  visit 
to  you  cut  short  so  sadly  ! Laura’s  illness  and  death  im- 
mediately following ; you  know  the  sad,  sad  list.  . . . But 
with  it  all  we  try  to  number  our  remaining  blessings,  and 
are  generally  hopeful,  cheerful,  and  thankful. 

Most  tenderly,  Mother. 

7th  mo.  6th,  1868. 

. . . Maria  and  I are  day  after  day  alone.  Edward 
comes  out  to  a late  dinner.  Ellis  and  Margaret  drove  over 
the  other  evening  by  bright  moonlight,  and  passed  an  hour 
or  so  on  the  piazza.  Bat  oh  ! the  great  blank  ! Your 
dear  father  was  ever  there  these  warm  summer  evenings, 
and  we  seem  to  miss  him  more  there  than  in  the  house,  if 
that  is  possible.  Scarcely  a day  passes  that  I do  not  think, 
of  course  for  the  instant  only,  that  I will  consult  him 
about  this  or  that.  ...  It  discourages  me  to  find  that  my 
memory  is  failing.  When  I found  this  morning  that  I had 
written  the  same  thing  twice,  I put  aside  my  pen,  went 
into  the  garden  and  gathered  peas  for  dinner,  came  in  and 
shelled  them,  and  have  since  read  the  “ Radical,”  and 
looked  into  “ Friends’  Intelligencer,”  and  some  other  peri* 
odicals,  and  wished  we  only  took  half  the  number.  . . . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


443 


Roadside,  7th  mo.  18th,  1869. 

• . . We  were  saying  the  other  evening  as  we  sat  on  the 
piazza  in  the  moonlight,  Edward,  Maria,  and  I,  how  few 
friends  we  had  left  to  come  and  sit  with  us,  as  Robert  Coll- 
yer  used  to,  and  how  we  missed,  in  a thousand  ways,  the 
beloved  occupant  of  the  large  chair  out  there.  ...  I have 
come  up  to  my  little  middle  room  to  rest,  and  perhaps  lie 
down  awhile,  for  I was  up  and  out  in  the  garden  before  six 
this  morning,  gathering  peas ; and  I ’ve  finished  a nice  new 
dress  ; on  at  this  present.  . . . Tom  and  Fanny  are  here 
for  a few  days,  and  their  merry  laugh  takes  us  back  to  the 
happy  days  of  Roadside,  before  the  glory  departed.  Alas ! 

The  following  letter,  although  written  several 
years  after  this  period  of  loneliness  and  mourning, 
is  introduced  in  this  connection  as  giving  some  of 
the  views  of  the  writer  regarding  death  and  the  un- 
known future.  It  is  the  only  one  of  the  kind  that  I 
ever  knew  her  to  write,  and  was  in  answer  to  a friend 
who,  in  the  agony  of  heavy  bereavement,  had  sought 
some  consolation  from  her.  These  were  questions 
upon  which  she  thought  it  unprofitable  to  dwell. 
Believing  sincerely  that  all  such  things  are  ordered 
for  the  best,  she  was  content  to  leave  the  impenetra- 
ble mystery  in  the  hands  of  Infinite  Beneficence  : — 

How  gladly  would  I send  thee  a consolatory  letter  in 
answer  to  thine  ; but  alas  ! While  the  faith  of  many  sym- 
pathizers with  the  bereaved  can  present  beautiful  pictures 
of  the  blessedness  of  the  departed,  and  their  assurance  of 
a happy  reunion,  I can  only  say  with  the  Apostle,  “ It  doth 
not  yet  appear  what  we  shall  be,”  and  try  to  be  satisfied  with 
the  consciousness  that  now  are  we  the  children  of  God;  — 
with  the  fullness  of  hope,  and  such  an  earnest  of  the  king- 
dom of  Heaven  as  may  be  in  completion  hereafter  — and 
always  with  the  idea  that  our  nearest  and  dearest  im- 
mortals are  waiting  for  us. 


444 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


The  very  prevalent  faith  in  the  joys  of  a hereafter, 
either  in  a gross  or  a more  spiritual  form,  may  satisfy  the 
ardent  desire  of  some ; the  Scripture  testimony  is  enough 
for  others  ; but  in  this  age  of  reason  and  demonstration,  I 

marvel  not,  dear , that  thou  art  not  so  easily  satisfied 

and  comforted.  ...  I have  no  guesswork  to  give  as  to 
what  the  future  will  be,  but  I have  full  faith  that  what  is 
best  for  us  will  be  ours.  Still  I may  say  to  thee,  that  in 
the  oft-repeated  heartrendings  of  ours,  I have  sought  con- 
solation in  vain  from  prevailing  beliefs  and  the  experience 
of  spiritualists,  — so  far  short  of  our  high  ideal  of  Heav- 
enly enjoyment,  — but  have  caught  some  ray  of  futurity 
in  the  placid  and  beautiful  expression  in  putting  off  mor- 
tality, when  there  is  almost  a halo  over  the  face  of  the  de- 
parted. 

The  above  will  little  satisfy  thy  request  to  have  the  de- 
cision of  my  mind  as  to  the  destiny  of  us  mortals  ; I am 
equally  unable  to  say  aught  to  dry  the  tear  of  sorrow; 
only,  let  not  your  grief  arise  to  murmur,  nor  repining  to 
mingle  with  your  woe.  I love  to  quote  the  following : — 

“ Pardon,  just  Heaven,  but  when  the  heart  is  torn, 

The  human  drop  of  bitterness  will  steal ; 

Nor  can  we  lose  the  privilege  to  mourn 
While  we  have  left  the  faculty  to  feel.” 

I know  full  well  how  little  the  foregoing  will  satisfy 
thee,  but  Time  is  a never-failing  healer  of  the  anguish  of 
such  bereavements,  while,  in  my  own  experience,  not  re- 
moving the  longing  desire  to  have  our  loved  ones  back 
again. 


With  enduring  love, 


L.  Mott. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


In  the  loneliness  which  is  the  inevitable  lot  of 
those  who  survive  their  contemporaries,  and  which, 
though  only  a “ vague  unrest  ” compared  to  the  sor- 
row of  personal  bereavement,  is  yet  benumbing  in 
its  sense  of  desolation,  Lucretia  Mott  found  solace  in 
the  general  kindliness  that  greeted  her  everywhere. 
The  old  times  of  disfavor  had  passed  forever.  In- 
stead of  averted  faces  and  open  condemnation,  she 
now  met  manifestations  of  tenderness  and  venera- 
tion. As  death,  year  by  year,  removed  the  compan- 
ions of  her  long  life,  a younger  generation  arose  to 
take  their  places,  and  to  tend  the  declining  steps  of 
age  with  care  and  devotion.  It  was  no  unusual  oc- 
currence for  her  to  be  addressed  by  strangers  in  the 
street,  with  the  request  that  they  might  be  allowed 
to  take  her  hand  a moment ; and  once,  a woman  in 
deep  mourning  brushed  quickly  by  her,  and  whis- 
pered as  she  passed,  “ God  bless  you,  Lucretia 
Mott ! ” 

In  this  fostering  atmosphere  of  love  and  appreci- 
ation, her  warm  heart  became  like  that  of  a little 
child,  among  friends ; and  her  face  like  that  of  a 
transfigured  saint.  Each  year,  as  it  stole  something 
from  her  physical  and  mental  vigor,  but  added  to 
the  gentle  grace  of  her  manner.  She  had  lived  to 
see  the  triumph  of  the  great  cause  of  Freedom,  and 
her  heart  was  filled  with  thankfulness.  She  could 


446 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


say,  “ Now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in  peace, 
for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation.” 

In  the  winter  of  1870,  accompanied  by  her  friend, 
Dillwyn  Parrish,  she  visited  most  of  the  colored 
churches  in  and  around  Philadelphia,  and  addressed 
the  congregations ; receiving,  as  she  always  did  from 
the  colored  people,  an  outpouring  of  love  and  grati- 
tude. She  also  made  a journey  to  Washington  about 
this  time,  to  speak  at  a meeting  there;  and  to  New 
York  for  the  same  purpose.  Everywhere  she  met 
the  same  cordial  greeting,  and  frequently  from  those 
who  in  former  years  had  passed  on  the  other  side. 
Some  rather  ludicrous  evidences  of  public  approba- 
tion were  shown  in  the  surprising  number  of  chil- 
dren, black  and  white,  who  were  named  for  her; 
and  in  the  societies  that  adopted  her  as  their  patron 
saint.  She  could  never  hear  the  name  of  one,  “ The 
Rising  Sons  and  Daughters  of  Lucretia  Mott,”  with- 
out amusement.  It  is  told  too,  that,  at  a banquet 
in  a village  near  her  country  home,  she  was  toasted 
as  “ The  black  man’s  Goddess  of  Liberty,”  a well- 
deserved,  if  rather  peculiar  compliment. 

From  among  the  many  letters  that  she  received 
during  this  change  of  public  sentiment,  I have  se- 
lected two  which  were  especially  grateful  to  her. 
One  reads  : — 

. . . For  many  years  I have  been  a follower  of  thine, 
grateful  for  myself,  but  more  grateful  for  the  good  thou 
hast  been  doing  others.  I have  lived  long  enough  to  note 
the  change  in  the  general  appreciation  of  thy  career,  and 
could  but  wonder,  as  we  sat  through  the  late  Yearly  Meet- 
ing, whether  the  love  and  confidence  that  supports  thee 
now  is  not  a sweet  reward  for  the  martyrdom  thou  suffered 
so  long.  . . . 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


447 


The  other  says,  in  quaint  Quaker  phraseology:  — 

I have  felt  a desire  to  express  to  thee  my  great  appre- 
ciation of  thy  minglings  in  our  meetings.  A deep  feeling 
awakened  in  me  on  hearing  thy  impressive  communications 
in  our  assembly  on  last  Fourth -day.  Thy  text,  “ Little 
children,  keep  yourselves  from  idols,”  struck  upon  me  with 
a memorable  force,  probably  similar  to  that  which  thou  ex- 
perienced some  fifty  years  ago  in  Arch  street  meeting, 
when  a voice  uttered,  “ Keep  thy  heart  with  all  diligence, 
for  out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life.”  Thy  beautiful  and  ap- 
plicable remarks  were  such  as  will,  I think,  prove  to  me 
and  to  many  others  present,  as  a “ nail  fastened  in  a sure 
place.” 

In  this  connection  I am  reminded  of  another  letter 
which  gladdened  her  heart  in  the  last  years  of  her 
life.  It  was  an  unexpected,  but  most  welcome  re- 
sponse from  the  employees  of  the  North  Pennsylvania 
Railroad  Company.  For  several  years  she  had  been 
in  the  way  of  sending  a small  box  of  candy  to  each 
of  these  men  at  Christmas  time,  — once  amounting 
to  over  fifty  boxes,  — as  a slight  acknowledgment  of 
their  kindness  in  helping  her  in  and  out  of  the  cars, 
for,  as  she  said  at  home,  “the  conductors  and  brake- 
men  are  very  thoughtful  of  me ; they  never  let  me 
lift  out  my  bundles,  but  catch  them  up  so  quickly, 
and  they  all  seem  to  know  me.”  The  following  note 
was  sent  to  her  on  her  eighty-sixth  birthday. 

North  Penna.  R.  R.  Co.,  Philadelphia, 
Jan.  3rd,  1879. 

Lucretia  Mott,  dear  Friend,  — The  officers  and  em- 
ployees of  the  North  Penn.  R.  R.  Co.  desire  to  recognize  on 
this,  the  eighty-sixth  anniversary  of  your  birth,  their  appre- 
ciation of  the  happy  intercourse  that  has  existed  for  so 
many  years  between  you  and  your  family  and  them. 


448 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


One  and  all  join  in  wishing  you  a happy  continuance,  and 
a peaceful  ending  at  the  close,  of  your  long  and  useful  life. 

Yours  with  respect, 

A.  H.  Fracker, 

Geo.  H.  Edwards. 

On  behalf  of  the  company’s  employees. 

As  her  popularity  extended,  she  received  letters  of 
a character  very  different  from  the  foregoing.  Many 
were  appeals  for  money,  or  requests  for  autographs ; 
others  for  advice  on  all  imaginable  points ; from  the 
choice  of  a profession,  to  the  choice  of  a boarding- 
house or  school.  Some  were  based  on  a newly  dis- 
covered relationship  through  the  far-reaching  Coffin 
family  ; others  on  the  nearer  connection  of  similar- 
ity of  interests.  One  letter,  I remember,  modestly 
asked  for  a list  of  all  the  public  schools  in  Pennsyl- 
vania, in  order  that  the  writer  might  make  applica- 
tion for  the  position  of  teacher  in  one  of  the  most 
salubrious  localities.  Another  earnestly  recom- 
mended the  investment  of  a large  sum  in  the  manu- 
facture of  an  article  to  u take  the  kink  out  of  the 
hair  of  the  negro,”  with  the  assurance  of  the  writer, 
that  this  would  do  more  to  further  his  independence 
than  any  scheme  of  education  and  political  equality. 
Still  another  effusion  asked  for  a replenishing  of 
household  furniture,  from  bedding  to  silver  spoons, 
“ or  plated  will  do  ; ” and  ended,  rhapsodically,  “ Had 
I the  wings  of  a dove,  I would  fly  to  thee ! — Oh  — 
and  send  a silk  umbrella.” 

Her  replies,  even  to  such  productions,  were  always 
courteous ; for  she  never  liked  to  wound  the  feelings 
of  any  one.  It  was  impossible  to  be  other  than 
amused  at  such  nonsense,  but  she  would  soon  check 
our  merriment  by  saying,  “ Don’t  laugh  too  much, 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


449 


the  poor  souls  meant  well.”  And  I remember  once, 
when  the  sense  of  the  ludicrous  side  of  a question  un- 
der discussion  around  the  breakfast-table  threatened 
to  drown  the  merits  of  the  case,  that  she  rebuked  us 
gently,  saying,  “ I like  fun  too,  but  not  fun  made  of 
serious  subjects  or  serious  people.”  Another  time, 
commenting  on  some  rather  flippant  remarks  made 
in  her  presence,  she  said,  u Let  us  have  unbelief,  but 
let  it  be  a reverent  unbelief.” 

With  the  mysterious  balance  of  mortal  life,  while 
in  public  she  was  reaping  the  fruit  of  her  own  faith- 
fulness, and  the  blessing  of  the  multitude  was  being 
poured  upon  her,  her  domestic  life  was  shadowed  by 
one  sorrow  after  another.  Within  two  years  of  her 
husband’s  death,  there  followed  that  of  her  beloved 
sister,  Eliza,  the  cherished  companion  of  seventy 
years.  In  this  bereavement  she  said,  “ No  one  knows 
how  sadly  I miss  my  dear  sister.  I pass  by  her 
house  with  an  aching  sense  of  desolation,  and  feel 
as  a lone,  lorn  one  left  behind.”  In  the  course  of 
the  next  six  years,  six  more  of  the  immediate  fam- 
ily died,  including  her  youngest  sister,  Martha  C. 
Wright,  and  her  eldest  daughter,  the  sweet  and 
gifted  Anna  M.  Hopper.  The  former,  a woman  of 
fine  presence,  wide  information,  keen  wit,  and  rare 
good  sense,  had  been  her  fellow-laborer,  her  support, 
and  sometimes  her  leader  in  the  Woman’s  Rights  re- 
form. The  sisters  were  as  united  in  their  public 
career  as  in  their  domestic  relations,  and  the  separa- 
tion was  a sad  change  to  the  one  left  behind.  No 
wonder  that  she  wrote,  “It  is  time  for  me,  too,  to 
rest  4 low  in  the  ground,’  beside  your  dear  father’s 
earthly  all,  and  so  near  two  dear  daughters.” 

Under  these  repeated  inflictions  her  health,  never 

29 


450 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


robust,  gave  way,  and  the  frail  body  yielded  more 
and  more  to  the  infirmities  of  advanced  age ; but 
the  dominant  spirit,  clothed  in  immortal  youth,  tri- 
umphed over  the  weakness  of  the  flesh,  and  could  not 
be  held  back  from  doing  u righteousness  at  all  times.” 
“ They  shall  perish,  but  thou  shalt  endure ; yea,  all 
of  them  shall  wax  old  like  a garment;  . . .but  thou 
art  the  same,  and  thy  years  shall  have  no  end.” 

More  than  ever  did  she  now  turn  to  the  compan- 
ionship of  certain  books,  of  which  Dean  Stanley’s 
Sermons — and  particularly  his  Valedictory  Address 
at  St.  Andrews  — were  the  preeminent  favorites. 
She  had  at  first  only  the  newspaper  report  of  the 
latter  address,  which  soon  became  worn  out  from 
much  reading  and  lending ; and  a new  one,  neatly 
pasted  into  a small  blank  book,  was  sent  her  by  a 
friend.  This  she  carried  in  her  pocket,  more  to 
lend  than  to  read,  for  she  knew  much  of  it  by  heart. 
She  was  never  weary  of  calling  attention  to  the 
sound  liberality  of  the  following  passage  : — 

“We  often  hear  of  the  reconciliation  of  theology  and 
science.  It  is  not  reconciliation  that  is  needed,  but  the 
recognition  that  they  are  one  and  indivisible.  Whatever 
enlarges  our  ideas  of  nature,  enlarges  our  ideas  of  God. 
Whatever  gives  us  a deeper  insight  into  the  nature  of  the 
Author  of  the  Universe,  gives  us  a deeper  insight  into  the 
secrets  of  the  universe  itself.  Whatever  is  bad  in  theol- 
ogy, is  bad  in  science ; whatever  is  good  in  science,  is  also 
good  in  theology.  In  like  manner,  we  sometimes  hear  of 
the  reconciliation  of  religion  and  morality.*  The  answer  is 
the  same  ; they  are  one  and  indivisible.  Whatever  tends 
to  elevate  the  virtue,  the  purity,  the  generosity  of  the  stu- 
dent, is  his  religion.  Whatever  debases  the  mind,  or  cor- 
rupts the  heart,  or  hardens  the  conscience,  under  whatever 
pretext,  however  specious,  is  infidelity  of  the  worst  sort.” 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


451 


The  addresses  made  by  Dean  Stanley  during  his 
sojourn  in  America  were  read  by  Lucretia  Mott  with 
absorbing  interest.  When  they  were  published  in 
book  form,  she  bought  a large  number  of  copies  to 
give  away.  Another  favorite  book  was  Arnold’s 
poem,  “ The  Light  of  Asia.” 

She  continued  to  attend  some  of  the  meetings  and 
conventions  held  in  Philadelphia,  though  she  was 
able  to  speak  but  little.  One  of  these  occasions  must 
be  mentioned.  It  was  the  Centennial  Anniversary 
of  the  Old  Pennsylvania  Abolition  Society,  held  in 
one  of  the  largest  halls  in  the  city.  The  place  was 
thronged,  and  the  platform  crowded  with  those  who 
had  been  active  in  the  great  cause.  Henry  Wilson, 
Senator  from  Massachusetts,  presided,  and  William 
H.  Furness  made  the  opening  prayer.  After  one  or 
two  speeches  had  been  made,  the  president  said  : — 

“ I propose  now  to  present  to  you  one  of  the  most  ven- 
erable and  noble  of  the  American  women,  whose  voice  for 
forty  years  has  been  heard,  and  has  tenderly  touched  many 
noble  hearts.  Age  has  dimmed  her  eye  and  weakened  her 
voice,  but  her  heart,  like  the  . heart  of  a wise  man  and  a 
wise  woman,  is  yet  young.  I present  to  you  Lucretia 
Mott.” 

As  she  stepped  forward,  the  vast  audience  rose 
with  tumultuous  applause,  cheering,  and  waving 
their  hats  and  handkerchiefs.  She  stood  motionless, 
so  frail  in  body,  but  with  a heavenly  inspiration 
beaming  from  her  face,  and  awaited  the  profound  si- 
lence that  followed,  when,  in  a voice  slightly  tremu- 
lous, but  clear  and  impressive,  she  slowly  repeated 
these  lines : — 

“ I ’ve  heard  of  hearts  unkind,  kind  words 
With  coldness  still  returning. 


452 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


Alas  ! the  gratitude  of  man, 

Hath  oftener  left  me  mourning.” 

Then,  after  a slight  pause,  she  proceeded  with  the 
few  remarks  she  had  to  make.  It  was  a scene  never 
to  be  forgotten  by  those  present. 

Another  similar  ovation  occurred  on  the  Fourth  of 
July  of  the  following  year,  when  the  u National 
Woman’s  Suffrage  Association”  held  a meeting  in 
Dr.  Furness’  church,  for  the  purpose  of  having  the 
Woman’s  Declaration  of  Independence  read.  Mrs. 
Stanton  presided.  When  Lucretia  Mott  rose  to 
speak  from  her  place  among  the  audience,  several 
persons  called,  “ Go  up  into  the  pulpit.”  With  a 
few  deprecatory  words,  she  complied  with  the  re- 
quest, but  hardly  had  she  begun  to  ascend  the  steps, 
when  a single  clear  voice  began  the  hymn,  “Nearer, 
my  God,  to  thee,”  and,  animated  by  a sentiment  qf 
• appreciative  reverence,  the  whole  audience  joined. 
Never  was  the  beautiful  hymn  sung  with  more  fer- 
vent expression,  while  the  unconscious  object  of  this 
subtle  flattery  quietly  waited  until  it  was  finished, 
without  the  least  suspicion  of  any  personal  applica- 
tion in  what  she  considered  a part  of  the  regular 
service.  Her  humility  was  slow  to  appropriate  com- 
pliments of  any  kind,  though  she  was  not  indifferent 
to  discriminating  praise.  This  reminds  me  of  a re- 
mark she  made  to  her  daughter  not  many  weeks  be- 
fore her  death.  She  heard  read  from  the  “Free  Re- 
ligious Index”  of  September  16,  1880,  an  editorial 
notice  of  her  increasing  physical  weakness,  which  was 
accompanied  by  a few  reverent  words  regarding  “ the 
valuable  lessons  of  her  long  life.”  She  listened,  and 
said,  “ It ’s  better  not  to  be  in  a hurry  with  obitu- 
aries.” Then,  after  a pause,  she  added  in  an  under- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  453 

tone,  as  though  to  herself,  “ I ’m  a very  much  over- 
rated woman,  — it  is  humiliating.” 

It  will  be  necessary  now  to  turn  back  several 
years,  to  a time  when,  recovering  somewhat  from 
the  shock  of  her  husband’s  death,  she  once  more  en- 
tered into  the  affairs  of  the  world  around  her.  As 
in  the  preceding  chapters,  the  narrative  is  left  to 
her  own  letters.  The  first  in  order  is  the  last  one 
of  the  long  series  to  her  old  friend  in  Ireland,  Rich- 
ard D.  Webb. 

Roadside,  near  Philada.,  1st  mo.  22nd,  1870. 
My  dear  Richard  Webb,  — I fear  thou  must  think 
me  heartless,  after  such  a letter  as  thou  sent  me  more 
than  two  months  since,  with  the  heart-rending  inclosure  of 
details  of  the  awful  ravages  and  suffering  from  the  war  in 
France,  that  no  response  has  yet  been  made.  What  shall 
I say?  Could  I have  returned  a list  of  contributors  to- 
wards the  relief  of  the  sufferers,  surely  an  answer  would 
have  been  forthgoing.  But  any  attempt  to  raise  money 
here  seemed  a useless  effort.  The  Hicksites  have  few 
rich — and  the  Orthodox  prefer  a distinct  fund.  They 
may  have  been  appealed  to  from  England,  and  not  in 
vain. 

Will  not  this  terribly  devastating  war  tend  to  open  the 
eyes  and  conscience  to  the  unchristian,  the  wicked,  the 
barbarous  resort  to  murderous  weapons  ? There  is  cer- 
tainly more  life  and  interest  in  the  Peace  nrs  now  than 
ever  before.  The  conventions  are  well  attended,  and  higher 
ground  is  taken.  A Peace  Congress  is  resolved  upon  — 
when  and  where,  hereafter  to  be  decided.  It  only  needs 
the  will  of  the  people,  to  substitute  other  settlements  of 
claims  and  redress  of  grievances,  and  thus  to  make  “ war 
a game  that  kings  shall  not  play  at.” 

Charles  Sumner  lately  delivered  a grand  lecture  on  the 
subject,  in  which  he  called  attention  to  the  fact  of  the 
Working  Men’s  Union  in  England  having  come  out  with  a 


454 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


protest  against  war.  Even  the  woman  question,  as  far  as 
voting  goes,  does  not  take  hold  of  my  every  feeling  as  does 
war. 

But  my  small  space  for  communing  with  thee  must  not 
all  be  devoted  to  my  hobbies,  so  I will  stop  after  saying, 
that  a large  and  good  meeting  on  “ Woman  Suffrage”  has 
lately  been  held  in  Washington,  by  the  Stanton-Anthony 
side  ; and  a very  successful  Bazaar  in  Boston,  by  the  Stone- 
Blackwell  party;  each  advocating  the  self-same  measures. 

With  dear  love  to  thy  daughter,  Deborah,  and  thyself, 
with  a wish  not  yet  abandoned,  that  you  will  come  back 
some  day  and  settle  among  us,  I will  close. 

Lucretia  Mott. 

Next  come  some  extracts  from  letters,  mostly  to 
members  of  the  family,  which  give  hints  of  the  busy 
life  of  the  writer,  her  varied  interests,  and  her  grad- 
ually declining  strength,  better  than  any  one  else 
can  describe  them. 

Phila.,  11th  mo.  13th,  bright,  clear  day. 

. . . Yestermorn  Anna  and  Maria  looked  over  their 
wardrobe  and  made  a large  pile  for  Washington  and  Iowa; 
for,  be  it  known,  we  have  a large  box  nearly  filled  to  send 
there.  I arranged  for  James  Corr  to  come  in  this  morn- 
ing, bring  in  what  fowls  and  produce  he  can  collect,  then 
drive  around  with  me,  and  gather  up  the  gifts  to  take  to 
the  House  of  Industry  and  Race  Street  schoolroom,  where 
Mary  Jeans  and  Lydia  Gillingham  are  intending  to  pack  a 
box  for  Washington.1  Then  at  2 o’clock  I am  to  meet  Lucy 
Stone  and  Henry  Blackwell  at  Dr.  Child’s,  with  as  many 
as  can  go  at  so  short  notice,  to  consult  as  to  a mts  here 
this  winter.  After  sundry  calls  yesterday,  and  an  hour  at 
the  photographer’s  (at  his  request),  I whipped  into  the 
cars  and  out  to  Roadside,  gave  James  Corr  the  above  di- 
rections, took  a cup  of  tea  and  toast,  and  in  again  at  four- 


1 For  the  frecdmen. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS.  455 

thirty.  So  I had  n’t  my  shawl  and  bonnet  off  after  break- 
fast till  arriving  at  John  Wildman’s  to  tea.  . . . 

2nd  mo.  4th,  1870. 

. . . What  a pity  as  thou  says,  that  let  her  share 

go  beyond  her  control.  Women  will  be  slow  to  learn  to 
assume  pecuniary  responsibility,  even  of  their  own.  Ever 
taught  to  confide  and  trust  in  men  in  such  matters,  they 
risk  more  than  they  ought,  where  they  have  no  exercise  of 

judgment.  No  wonder  such  a loss  made sick.  That 

was  the  way  it  affected  James,  dear  soul,  when  our  little 
new  shop  in  Fourth  Street  was  going  behind,  in  1816.  . . . 

I cannot  summon  much  interest  for  signers  to  our  peti- 
tion to  the  Judiciary  Com.  Sarah  Pugh  does  her  part. 
...  I was  in  town  at  a meeting  at  the  Old  Colored  Home 
on  First-day,  and  told  them  of  the  funeral  of  Thomas  Gar- 
rett the  day  before,  which  Edward  Davis  and  myself  at- 
tended.1 Aaron  Powell  was  there,  and  spoke  admirably 
well ; also  a Methodist  minister  of  repute,  and  a fine,  in- 
telligent colored  man.  Such  a concourse  of  all  sects  and 
colors  we  never  before  saw ! The  street  lined  for  half  a 
mile  to  the  Meeting-House,  and  as  many  outside  as  in. 
Six  colored  men  bore  him  that  distance,  and  then  into  the 
graveyard  adjoining.  He  was  universally  respected,  and 
well-beloved  by  many,  even  though  his  name  was  cast  out 
as  evil  in  Anti-Slavery  days. 

1st  mo.  20th,  1871. 

Every  foot  of  added  room  in  building  adds  to  the 
work  of  a house.  When  I see  a family  of  two  or  three 
in  a large  double  house,  the  Indian  wigwam  seems  desirable, 
rather  than  the  constant  toil  of  our  so-called  civilization  ; 
and  especially  is  this  the  case  when  the  time  of  young 
mothers  is  absorbed  in  elaborate  dresses  for  their  children. 
Oh,  the  alarming  extravagance  of  this  age  ! My  soul  mourns 
it  oftener  than  the  morning. 

Although  Lucretia  Mott  did  not  advocate  the 

1 At  Wilmington,  Delaware. 


456 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


adoption  of  the  Quaker  dress  by  young  people,  she 
did  try  to  influence  them  to  dress  simply,  and  seri- 
ously deprecated  the  waste  of  good  material  in  long 
trains  and  needless  trimmings.  Her  testimony  in 
this  respect  was  faithfully  upheld,  both  in  her  ser- 
mons and  her  private  conversation.  In  the  New 
York  Yearly  Meeting  of  1872,  she  closed  an  impres- 
sive discourse  by  an  appeal  to  the  young  women  for 
moderation  and  simplicity  as  a matter  of  conscience. 
The  report  says  that  “ the  women’s  gallery,  with  its 
array  of  ribbons  and  head-gear,  fluttered  its  multitu- 
dinous fans  very  nervously  at  this.” 

4th  mo.  23rd,  1872. 

Some  of  us  have  watched  for  years  the  progress  of 
free  thought  and  speech  in  England,  and  have  looked  for 
more  daring  or  moral  courage,  in  expression  and  action, 
than  has  yet  appeared.  The  tendency  both  in  England 
and  in  this  country,  to  engraft  the  popular  creed  on  our 
simple  Quaker  religion,  requires  a firm  withstanding,  lest 
we  be  found  preaching  an  outward , rather  than  an  inward 
salvation  ; directing  to  the  letter  which  killeth,  and  not  to 
the  spirit  which  giveth  life,  thus  building  again  the  things 
which  William  Penn  and  his  co-workers  destroyed.  The 
cardinal  doctrine  of  our  Society,  — “ the  light  within,’’  — 
“ the  engrafted  word,” — is  sufficient,  if  we  only  have  faith 
in  its  teachings,  and  bear  a true  testimony  to  its  unfoldings. 
Good  works  will  ever  be  the  standard  for  righteous  judg- 
ment. This  was  the  philosophy  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
who  is  yet  so  little  understood. 

8th  mo.  26th,  1872. 

. . . Even  these  nothings  of  letters  are  becoming  a 
burden,  for  I fail  every  week,  and  fear  sometimes  I shall 
not  hold  on  till  October,  when  we  promised  to  meet  in  New 

York,  and  welcome and home.  I was  weighed 

yesterday,  — only  seventy-six  and  a half  pounds  now  ! 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


457 


9th  mo.  26th,  1872. 

. . . It  was  a disappointment  to  be  taken  sick  just  as  I 

was  preparing  to  go  to ’s  wedding  ; but  I can’t  do  such 

things  any  more.  My  day  is  over  for  application  to  any- 
thing but  carpet  rags.  Seventeen  yards  are  just  woven, 
and  so  handsome  that  Maria  and  Edward  protest  against 
its  covering  our  kitchen  ; so  they  have  divided  it  into  rugs 
to  give  to  our  children.  The  weaver  said  that  among  all 
he  had  ever  woven,  he  never  saw  any  other  so  well  mixed 
and  sewed ; he  had  called  neighbor  Williams  in  to  see  it. 
Besides  this  work  at  odd  hours,  I have  turned  sheets  and 
hemmed  towels  and  darned  the  stockings. 

The  foregoing  letter  may  not  be  understood  by  the 
general  reader,  if  not  New  England  born  and  bred. 
The  old-fashioned  custom  of  making  “ hit-or-miss  ” 
carpets  out  of  household  rags,  an  economy  inherited 
by  our  grandmother  from  her  primitive  Nantucket 
ancestors,  was  a favorite  occupation  of  her  leisure 
hours.  She  sewed  the  rags  — generally  with  ravel- 
ings  from  some  stronger  material,  instead  of  thread 
— into  balls,  weighing  about  a pound  each,  and  when 
a sufficient  number  of  these  had  been  accumulated, 
sent  them  to  a neighboring  weaver  to  be  woven  into 
yard-wide  strips.  Her  own,  and  some  of  her  chil- 
dren’s kitchens,  were  generally  covered  with  car- 
peting of  her  make  ; and  one  grandchild,  at  least, 
can  remember  a present  of  a large  roll  of  some 
fifteen  or  twenty  yards.  The  carpet  in  question  was 
almost  a work  of  art,  so  well  assorted  was  it  in  color, 
and  so  finely  and  evenly  woven.  Many  of  us  can 
remember  how  long  the  roll  stood  in  the  parlor  cor- 
ner, and  how  pleased  our  grandmother  was  to  ex- 
hibit it  to  guests,  spreading  it  out  over  the  floor  with 
her  own  hands.  It  was  finally  cut  into  two  yard 


458 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TIA  MOTT. 


lengths,  and  distributed  as  keepsakes ; and  the  next 
that  she  sewed  — the  last,  as  it  proved  — was  woven 
into  small  rugs  for  gifts  to  her  friends. 

The  allusion  in  the  next  letter,  and  in  some  pre- 
vious ones,  to  the  “ dear  Aged  Colored  Home,”  also 
calls  for  some  explanation.  This  home  is  a charitable 
institution  in  West  Philadelphia,  in  which  our  grand- 
mother was  warmly  interested.  Long  after  she  gave 
up  driving,  except  for  unavoidable  errands  or  visits, 

— she  never,  at  any  time,  drove  for  pleasure  only,  — 
she  continued  to  go,  at  intervals,  to  the  First-day 
service  at  this  home.  It  was  a drive  of  over  twenty 
miles,  there  and  back ; but  I have  known  her  to  un- 
dertake it  when  she  was  suffering  so  acutely  from 
dyspepsia  that  she  could  not  sit  upright  in  the  car- 
riage, rather  than  disappoint  the  aged  inmates  who 
were  expecting  her.  She  also  drove  there  regularly, 

— for  years,  — the  day  before  Christmas,  with  gifts 
of  turkeys,  pies,  apples,  and  vegetables,  a gingham 
apron  for  each  of  the  women,  and  a handkerchief 
apiece  for  the  men.  She  did  this  until  she  was 
eighty-five. 

3rd  mo.  13th,  1874. 

. . . Sumner’s  death  has  filled  our  thoughts.  How  full 
the  papers  are  in  his  praise ; and  well  they  may  be  ! I 
like  our  “ Press  ” notice  better  than  any  other,  as  it  says 
more  of  his  peace  efforts  and  productions.  I wish  we  had 
more  Sumners  among  our  public  men.  When  he  delivered 
his  last  lecture  in  Phila.,  on  “ Duels  between  Nations,”  or 
some  such  title,  I asked  him  if  our  Peace  Society  could 
have  his  “ True  Grandeur  of  Nations  ” to  reprint.  He  said 
he  would  be  willing,  but  that  it  was  in  the  hands  of  his 
publishers,  and  he  could  not  recall  it.  . . . The  life  of  Mrs. 
Somerville,  and  John  Stuart  Mill’s  autobiography,  are  the 
only  books  we  have  read  lately,  but  newspapers  galore. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


459 


William  J.  Potter’s  article  in  a late  number  of  the  “ Index,” 
on  “ Religion,  and  the  Science  of  Religion,”  pleased  me 
very  much.  Have  you  read  Matthew  Arnold’s  “ Literature 
and  Dogma  ” ? It  is  well  worth  reading  : his  nice  distinc- 
tions in  the  Bible,  — and  bringing  so  into  notice  the  “ not 
ourselves  ” “ which  makes  for  righteousness.”  . . . 

. . . Maria  went  to  meeting  with  me  on  Fourth-day, 
for  I have  arrived  at  the  state  not  to  be  trusted  alone ; 
therefore  I shall  soon  give  up  going  anywhere.  I have 
already  done  riding  more  than  I can  help  ; but,  to  tell  the 
truth,  I mean  to  go  to  the  dear  Aged  Colored  Home  next 
First-day.  All  this  morning  I ’ve  been  summoning  reso- 
lution to  take  the  pen,  which  is  an  increasing  burden, 
though  when  once  begun,  subjects  crowd  upon  me.  . . . 
Mother  was  nine  years  younger  than  I am  now,  when  she 
said,  “ I am  almost  past  writing,  my  hand  trembles  so.”  My 
trembling  increases  much.  ...  I asked  Maria  to-day,  if  it 
was  as  pleasant  to  her  as  to  me,  to  come  out  to  our  quiet 
home.  This  cosy  little  library  has  often  been  a blessed 
resting-place. 

The  next  letter  is  interesting,  as  giving  the  origin 
of  the  motto,  “ Truth  for  Authority,  not  Authority 
for  Truth,”  which  Lucretia  Mott  adopted  for  her 
own. 

Roadside,  6th  mo.  5th,  1877. 

Mary  P.  Allen  : 

My  dear  Friend,  — The  visit  of  thy  father,  Nicholas 
Hallock,  to  our  Yearly  Mg.  with  a minute,  was  about  1841. 
The  word  “ Holy”  applied  to  the  Scriptures  in  our  “ Que- 
ries,” drew  forth  some  objections  from  him.  He  said  that 
while  he  “ fully  appreciated  the  truths  of  the  inspired,  writ- 
ers, and  read  the  book  (he  presumed)  with  an  interest  equal 
to  any  present,  there  were  accounts  there  of  conduct  which 
we  should  be  unwilling  our  children  should  read  if  found  in 
any  other  book”  (naming  some  objectionable  parts). 


460 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  I A MOTT . 


Opposition  followed  ; after  which  a committee  was  named 
to  consider  the  subject  of  indorsing  minutes.  Their  re- 
port was,  the  practice  should  better  be  discontinued,  which 
was  united  with.  My  son-in-law,  Edward  Hopper,  thought 
it  well  to  drop  the  practice,  but  could  not  unite  with  it 
now , if  it  was  meant  to  apply  to  our  friend  Nicholas  Hal- 
lock.  He  then  arose,  hoped  the  custom  would  be  followed 
this  year,  and  each  minister’s  minute  be  indorsed  save  his 
own . This  is  as  nearly  correct  as  my  memory,  with  Ed- 
ward’s help,  can  give  it. 

Either  in  his  remarks  above,  or  in  another  of  his  valua- 
ble testimonies  while  with  us,  thy  father  uttered  those  for- 
cible words,  “ Truth  for  authority , not  authority  for  truth," 
which,  as  I told  thee,  has  long  been  my  adopted  motto.  . . . 

In  the  autumn  of  1869,  Lucretia  Mott  went  to 
Nantucket  to  attend  the  funeral  of  her  life-long 
friend,  Nathaniel  Barney.  And  again,  in  the  sum- 
mer of  1876,  when  she  was  eighty-three  years  old, 
she  visited  the  home  of  her  childhood.  On  this 
occasion  she  took  the  grandchildren  and  great-grand- 
children who  were  with  her  to  see  the  old  familiar 
landmarks  ; Ray’s  pump,  whose  cool,  fresh  water  her 
father  had  liked  so  well ; the  old  house,  changed  a 
little  by  the  innovations  of  modern  fashion,  but  still 
much  the  same  as  she  remembered  it ; the  windmill, 
to  which  she  had  carried  corn ; and  the  unmarked 
site  of  the  whipping-post,  around  which  she  had  seen 
a crowd  gather  to  see  a woman  whipped.  It  was 
touching  to  see  her  stop  in  the  street  to  speak  to  any 
aged  person  she  met,  with  questions  concerning  the 
past,  of  seventy  years  before.  She  never  saw  her 
native  island  again,  notwithstanding  that  at  the  time 
she  fondly  promised  herself  that  she  would  revisit 
it  the  following  summer.  She  never  again  had 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


461 


strength  to  take  the  fatiguing  journey.  But  in  the 
summer  of  1878,  in  company  with  her  friend,  Sarah 
Pugh,  not  many  years  younger  than  herself,  she 
went  to  Rochester,  New  York,  to  be  present  at  the 
Thirtieth  Anniversary  Meeting  of  the  Woman’s 
Rights  Society,  and  was  able  to  make  a short  ad- 
dress. 

On  the  seventh  of  First  month,  1880,  she  attended 
for  the  last  time  the  Executive  Committee  meeting 
of  the  Pennsylvania  Peace  Society,  in  which  she 
still  took  a lively  interest,  but  was  not  strong  enough 
to  remain  throughout  the  session.  Since  1870,  she 
had  been  president  of  this  association. 

Her  last  appearance  in  any  public  assembly  was 
at  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  in 
the  Fifth  month  of  the  same  year.  A letter  from 
one  of  her  daughters  to  another  gives  the  following 
graphic  account  of  this : — 

Roadside,  5th  mo.  17th,  1880. 

My  dear  Sister,  — Yearly  Meeting  is  over,  and  our 
bright  young  mother  of  eighty-seven  none  the  worse  for  it ; 
but  on  the  contrary  in  apparently  better  case  than  before  it 
began.  She  always  did  thrive  on  excitement.  We  went 
into  town  every  day  but  First  and  Third ; on  Fourth  and 
Fifth  only  to  the  afternoon  sittings,  but  on  the  other  days 
to  both  morning  and  afternoon.  A room  was  kindly  fur- 
nished at  noon,  in  which  she  could  have  a rest,  if  not  a 
sound  sleep.  It  was  an  ovation  every  day,  in  the  multi- 
tudes who  came  “ just  to  take  her  by  the  hand,”  and  the 
only  way  to  escape  this,  for  it  was  very  exhausting,  was  to 
leave  just  before  the  closing  minute  was  read. 

It  was  an  interesting  meeting  throughout ; especially  on 
Sixth-day  morning.  The  report  of  the  representative  com- 
mittee was  read  then,  wherein,  among  other  things,  they 
said,  that  temperance  had  been  before  them,  but  that 


462 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT. 


“ way  did  not  open  ” to  take  action  upon  it.  Deborah 
Wharton  regretted  this,  and  said  that  there  was  great  need 
for  action  now ; whereupon  the  floodgates  were  opened, 
and  the  whole  meeting  seemed  to  resolve  itself  into  a 
temperance  convention,  with  now  and  then  a wholesome 
warning  against  the  twin  evil,  tobacco.  Friends  hoped 
that  a general  committee  might  be  appointed  to  consider 
the  subject.  One  suggested  that  a memorial  be  prepared, 
and  sent  to  Congress,  asking  for  the  passage  of  the  bill  for 
investigation  into  the  evil  effects  of  the  liquor  traffic.  She 
added  that  such  a bill  had  been  before  Congress  for  two 
years  without  action  having  been  taken  upon  it.  Mother 
quickly  rose,  and  said  “ perhaps  the  way  had  not  opened  f” 
This  produced  a suppressed  titter  of  appreciative  enjoy- 
ment, while  she  went  on  to  say,  that  she  was  tired  of  that 
phrase ; it  was  a convenient  excuse  for  doing  nothing ; she 
had  heard  it  often  enough  in  years  past,  and  also  that  “ Is- 
rael must  dwell  alone,”  etc.  . . . She  spoke  only  a short 
time,  but  with  unusual  earnestness  and  feeling. 

I sat  alone,  and  was  often  entertained  by  the  side  re- 
marks of  those  around ; as  once,  some  one  directly  behind 
me,  said  to  her  companion,  “Well,  Lucretia  has  outlived 

her  persecutors.”  And  another  time,  just  as finished 

a rather  lengthy  exhortation  to  the  youth,  a woman  next 
me,  whispered,  “ Her  children  ain’t  no  better  than  other 
people’s.”  . . . There  is  no  question  but  that  our  mother  is 
better  than  she  was  a week  ago,  and  now  she  wants  to  carry 
out  her  intention  of  going  to  Medford  and  Cambridge. 

She  never  went.  Day  by  day  the  journey  was 
postponed,  until  it  became  evident  that  she  was  not 
strong  enough  to  leave  home  again.  Through  the 
summer  she  was  able  to  leave  her  room  towards  the 
latter  part  of  the  day,  and  spend  several  hours  with 
the  family,  or  with  such  friends  as  came  to  see  her  ; 
but  she  was  averse  to  meeting  strangers,  formal  con- 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS . 


463 


versation  having  become  a great  exertion.  Occasion- 
ally her  old  energy  revived  and  she  seemed  like  her- 
self ; but  each  temporary  wave  of  vitality  left  her  a 
little  further  stranded  on  the  eternal  shore.  There 
was  no  suffering  most  of  the  time,  but  a steady  de- 
cline of  strength ; though  her  mental  faculties  re- 
mained unimpaired.  She  took  her  usual  interest  in 
hearing  news  of  the  outside  world,  and  knew  more 
of  the  exciting  political  campaign  of  that  year  than 
many  with  easier  chances  of  information.  Her  pa- 
tience and  sweetness  are  never  to  be  forgotten.  Un- 
like most  invalids,  her  peculiarity  lay  in  her  exacting 
too  little  of  those  about  her,  whose  whole  desire  was 
to  serve  her,  and  make  the  wearisome  hours  less 
heavy.  She  talked  very  little  of  her  condition,  re- 
serving her  strength  for  matters  of  wider  interest ; 
but  once,  in  answer  to  a question,  she  said  : “ I do  not 
dread  death.  Indeed,  I dread  nothing ; I am  ready 
to  go  or  to  stay,  but  I feel  that  it  is  time  for  me  to 
go.”  And  then  she  added,  impressively,  “ But  re- 
member that  my  life  has  been  a simple  one ; let  sim- 
plicity mark  the  last  done  for  me.  I charge  thee,  do 
not  forget  this.”  Another  time  she  said:  “I  am 
willing  to  acknowledge  all  ignorance  of  the  future, 
and  there  leave  it.  It  does  not  trouble  me.  We 
know  only  that  our  poor  remains 

* Softly  lie,  and  sweetly  sleep 
Low  in  the  ground.’  ” 

About  a month  before  her  death  she  received  a 
farewell  visit  from  two  old  friends,  Oliver  Johnson 
and  Robert  Collyer,  of  which  the  former  wrote  after- 
wards to  her  daughter  : — 

The  picture  which  your  mother  presented  as  she  lay 
there  so  calmly  and  quietly  upon  her  bed,  awaiting  the 


464 


JAMES  AND  LUC  RET  LA  MOTT. 


close  of  her  long  and  noble  life,  without  any  suggestion  of 
fear ; the  brightness  of  her  mind,  triumphing  over  the  weak- 
ness of  the  flesh  ; her  gentle  and  affectionate  words,  in 
which  she  was  so  true  to  herself,  and  so  considerate  of  oth- 
ers ; all  this  will  remain  forever  stamped  upon  my  mem- 
ory, and  be  frequently  recalled  as  long  as  I live.  I felt 
while  under  your  roof  that  I was  in  a hallowed  place,  where 
all  selfish  ambitions  should  be  hushed,  and  the  soul  lifted 
above  all  that  is  unworthy  an  immortal  destiny. 

The  close  of  this  beloved  life  came  on  the  evening 
of  the  eleventh  of  Eleventh  month,  after  an  illness 
of  a week,  and  a mortal  struggle  of  two  days,  too 
painful  to  recall.  A niece,  staying  in  the  house, 
wrote  of  the  earlier  part  to  another  relative : — 

Thou  wilt  be  anxious  to  hear  how  dear  Aunt  Lucretia 
is,  and  Maria  has  asked  me  to  write  for  her.  . . . She  has 
failed  steadily,  with  much  discomfort,  followed  by  longer  or 
shorter  resting  spells  of  natural  sleep,  and  occasional  inter- 
vals when  she  has  lain  quiet  and  comfortable,  listening  or 
not  to  the  conversation  in  her  room ; and  when  we  have 
asked  her  if  it  disturbs  her,  replying,  “ O no  ; it ’s  pleasant.” 
Some  days,  and  nights  also,  she  has  talked  a great  deal,  but 
seldom  in  a connected  way  for  more  than  a minute  or  two 
at  a time.  The  thought  seems  to  be  clear  in  her  mind,  but 
with  her  extreme  weakness  it  becomes  confused  before  she 
is  able  to  express  it.  . . . Yesterday  she  had  an  alarming 
sinking  spell.  We  were  called  upstairs,  and  for  twenty 
minutes  watched,  as  we  thought,  for  the  last  breath.  She 
then  revived  and  was  comparatively  comfortable,  and  slept 
some.  On  waking  she  was  very  restless,  without  the  power 
to  move  much,  but  evidently  suffering,  and  frequently  say- 
ing “ Oh  dear  ! ” . . . There  never  was  a sick  person  who 
required  so  little  done  for  her.  If  we  ask  her,  she  gener- 
ally says  she  is  pretty  comfortable,  and  that  she  wants 
nothing.  . . . Afternoon.  There  is  nothing  to  add.  Aunt 
Lucretia  is  sleeping  quietly  now. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


465 


During  the  third  night  before  her  death,  it  seemed, 
as  well  as  her  daughter  could  gather  from  her  rather 
incoherent  words,  that  she  thought  she  was  attend- 
ing her  own  funeral,  and  addressing  those  present. 
The  following  detached  sentences  were  written  down 
at  the  time  : — 

“ If  you  resolve  to  follow  the  Lamb  wherever  you  may 
be  led,  you  will  find  all  the  ways  pleasant,  and  the  paths 
peace.” 

44  I feel  no  concern  for  those  of  my  own  fold.  I believe 
they  are  well  grounded.” 

44  If  an  official  ministers,  let  him  know  his  place.” 

44  Now  thee  lead,  Maria,  and  the  rest  will  follow.  First, 
all  of  my  own  fold  will  go.  Now,  follow  as  truth  may 
open  the  way.” 

44  Decorous,  orderly,  and  in  simplicity.” 

These  last  words  were  repeated  many  times. 

During  the  last  twenty-four  hours,  she  said  over 
and  over  again,  44  Let  me  go!”  44  Do  take  me!” 
44  Oh,  let  me  die ! ” 44  Take  me  now,  this  little 

standard-bearer.”  44  The  hour  of  my  death.” 

At  four  o’clock  of  the  afternoon  of  the  day  she 
died,  she  suddenly  threw  up  both  hands  to  her  head, 
exclaiming  in  a tone  of  anguish,  44  O my  ! my  ! my  !” 
and  soon  passed  into  a blessed  sleep,  from  which  she 
never  roused.  At  half -past  seven  o’clock  on  the 
eleventh  day  of  Eleventh  month,  1880,  with  all  of 
her  remaining  children,  and  several  grandchildren 
and  other  relatives  around  her,  she  quietly  stopped 
breathing. 

On  the  following  First-day  afternoon  she  was  taken 
to  rest  beside  her  husband,  and  44  near  two  dear 
daughters,”  in  the  Friends’  burying-ground,  at  Fair 

Hill.  In  accordance  with  her  own  wishes,  and  those 
30 


466 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 


nearest  to  her,  the  arrangements  for  the  funeral  were 
“decorous,  orderly,  and  in  simplicity.”  Although  no 
invitations  were  issued,  it  was  generally  understood 
that  those  who  desired  to  attend  would  be  welcome. 
A large  concourse  gathered  in  the  house.  According 
to  the  custom  among  Friends,  there  was  a solemn 
season  of  silence,  after  which  short  remarks  were 
made  by  those  who  felt  moved  to  speak. 

Her  friend  and  contemporary,  Deborah  F.  Whar- 
ton, quoted  the  passage,  “ Know  ye  not  that  there  is 
a prince  and  a great  man  fallen  this  day  in  Israel,” 
and  followed  it  by  a few  earnest  words.  William 
H.  Furness  then  recited  the  beatitudes,  and  paid  a 
warm  tribute  to  the  labors  and  worth  of  the  departed, 
saying  she  did  not  need  to  wait  for  the  future  life; 
she  had  entered  into  her  reward,  and  had  enjoyed  it 
an  hundred  fold,  years  ago.  No  mortal  man  or  wo- 
man can  do  as  much  for  the  truth  as  it  does  for  them. 
He  concluded  with  a prayer,  that  the  example  of  the 
beautiful  life  just  ended  upon  earth  might  not  be 
lost  to  the  living.  Several  other  friends  made  brief, 
but  fervent  remarks,  and  then  sons  and  grandsons 
tenderly  carried  the  little  coffin  away.  At  the  bury- 
ing-ground  several  thousand  people  collected  to  wit- 
ness the  interment  of  one  who  had  been  a friend  to 
so  many.  With  the  exception  of  a few  words  by 
Dr.  Henry  T.  Child,  everything  was  conducted  in 
profound  silence.  As  all  were  standing  by  the  open 
grave,  a low  voice  impulsively  said,  “ Will  no  one  say 
anything?”  and  another  near  by  responded,  “Who 
can  speak  ? the  preacher  is  dead  ! ” 

The  following  extract  from  a letter  written  by  one 
nearly  connected  by  marriage  with  our  grandmother, 
speaks  for  itself  : — 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


467 


Nov.  15th,  1880. 

...  I think  I told  you  some  weeks  ago  that  dear  Aunt 
Lucretia  was  failing  fast,  though  bright  and  interested  in 
every  one  she  saw. 

On  Thursday  evening,  the  11th,  at  half-past  seven,  she 
passed  away,  and  yesterday  the  frail,  beautiful  body  was 
luid  in  the  grave.  She  looked  very  gentle,  very  sweet,  as 
she  lay  in  her  coffin  ; the  grand  head  laid  on  its  last  pillow  ; 
the  slender,  never-idle  hands  so  meekly  still ; the  dear  feet 
forever  at  rest,  that  for  more  than  eighty  years  had  gone 
about  doing  good.  For  God  had  called  her  while  she  was 
yet  a child,  as  He  did  Samuel,  to  do  His  work,  and  to  bear 
His  message  to  the  people.  And  surely  Samuel’s  work 
among  his  own  self-willed  people  was  not  greater  than  her’s 
here  in  this  land,  where  braggarts  shouted  for  liberty  and 
slavery  in  the  same  breath,  and  cruelty  and  Sodom-like 
immorality  blasphemously  called  for  the  blessing  of  the 
Great  Father  Christ  upon  their  horrible  deeds. 

As  I look  back  upon  what  I have  known  of  her  charac- 
ter, it  seems  perfect,  that  is,  as  far  as  we  can  reach  per- 
fection ; strong,  steadfast,  wise,  gentle,  courteous,  sympa- 
thizing ; and  refined  to  a degree  that  showed  how  large 
brain  and  heart  were  — (for  it  is  only  as  we  become  con- 
scious of  the  great  spaces  of  God’s  love,  that  we  become 
fine  in  all  our  thoughts  and  perceptions). 

You  felt  in  her  presence,  to  use  her  own  words,  that  He 
had  clothed  her  soul  with  a divine  philosophy  that  no  wea- 
riness of  body,  no  sorrows  of  the  heart,  and  no  failing  in 
plans  or  work  could  disturb  or  move.  Not  that  these  were 
not  all  felt  at  times,  but  the  peace  which  we  cannot  under- 
stand lay  beneath  all.  Eighty-seven  years  of  a most  beau- 
tiful life,  in  which  we  who  look  back  upon  it  now  that  it  is 
over,  can  see  no  flaw  ! You  cannot  tell  how  strange  it 
is  to  be  without  her,  to  know  that  she  is  no  longer  here. 
A light  as  if  suddenly  gone  out ! . . . And  yet  her  work 
seemed  done,  and  though  she  took  interest  in  those  near 


468 


JAMES  AND  LUCRETIA  MOTT . 


and  dear  to  her  to  the  last,  she  was  glad  to  go,  she  said. 
The  weariness  of  the  body  was  great,  and  she  seemed  to 
long  to  be  taken  to  rest  entire,  and  life  imperturbable.  One 
thinks  of  the  meeting  of  the  father  and  mother  and  their 
children,  of  the  meeting  with  our  dear  mother  1 and  dear 
sister  Mary,  to  whom  Aunt  Lucretia  was  peculiarly  at- 
tached. The  love  between  the  two  sisters,  mother  and 
Aunt  Lucretia,  was  just  as  close  as  that  of  my  dear  mother 
and  Aunt  Mary  Howitt.  This  affection  has  always  been  a 
sweet  peculiarity  in  both  Ellis’  family  and  mine,  and  a curi- 
ous resemblance ; for  such  sisterly  love  and  friendship  are 
rare  in  this  world. 

The  gathering  in  the  house  yesterday  where  the  holy 
corpse  lay,  was  very  solemn.  Now  and  again  a silence  fell 
on  all,  that  was  most  impressive.  . . . Words  seem  so  slight 
in  the  presence  of  a death ; words  of  praise  so  useless,  with 
such  a life  to  think  over.  Silence  is  so  strong  and  peace- 
giving. Very  great  numbers  came  to  the  house,  though 
there  was  no  public  invitation.  Aunt  Lucretia  had  ex- 
pressed a desire  that  the  funeral  should  be  as  quiet  as  pos- 
sible. In  the  graveyard  there  were  crowds  assembled,  and 
many  colored  people.  . . . 

Notices  of  the  death  of  Lucretia  Mott  were  gen- 
eral throughout  the  country,  and,  with  but  few  ex- 
ceptions, were  marked  by  reverential  admiration  of 
her  life.  Memorial  meetings  were  held  in  various 
cities,  at  which  eloquent  addresses  held  up  to  pub- 
lic view  the  virtues  of  the  departed  reformer;  and 
many  of  the  liberal  churches  held  special  services 
in  her  memory.  The  Society  of  Friends  paid  their 
usual  tribute  in  the  form  of  an  excellent  memo- 
rial, which  was  read  before  the  Yearly  Meeting  to 
which  she  had  belonged,  and  entered  upon  their 
minutes. 

1 Lucretia  Mott’s  sister,  Eliza  C.  Yarnall. 


LIFE  AND  LETTERS. 


469 


I am  permitted  to  close  this  Memoir  with  the  fol- 
lowing extract  from  a sermon  delivered  by  Samuel 
Longfellow,  in  the  Unitarian  Church,  in  German- 
town, Pennsylvania. 

. . . How  can  I say  these  things  and  speak  of  a life 
ordered  by  obedience  to  God's  laws,  without  thinking  of 
such  a life  that  has  just  ended  among  us  its  earthly  term. 
We  shall  no  more  look  on  the  face  of  Lucretia  Mott,  that 
face  which  “ was  a benediction ; ” that  face  which  shone  with 
the  inner  life  of  peace  and  the  serenity  of  truth.  We 
shall  no  more  hear  that  voice  speaking  the  words  of  cour- 
age, of  simplicity,  of  sincerity,  and  of  heavenly  wisdom. 
Far  beyond  the  common  limit,  the  light  of  that  counte- 
nance has  been  before  us,  and  the  words  of  that  voice 
heard  wherever  an  unpopular  truth  needed  defense ; wher- 
ever a popular  evil  needed  to  be  testified  against ; wherever 
a wronged  man  or  woman  needed  a champion.  There  she 
stood,  there  she  spoke  the  word  that  the  spirit  of  truth  and 
right  bade  her  speak.  How  tranquil  and  serene  her  pres- 
ence in  the  midst  of  multitudes  that  might  become  mobs  ! 
How  calm,  yet  how  searching,  her  judgment  against  wrong- 
doing ! Her  simple,  straightforward  words  went  right  to 
the  mark  of  the  truth,  right  to  the  heart  of  the  evil. 
There  was  a divine  force  in  that  “ still  small  voice  ” of  rea- 
son, of  conscience,  of  unselfish  purpose.  No  whirlwind  of 
passion,  or  lightning  of  eloquence ; it  was  rather  the  dawn 
of  clear  day  upon  dark  places  and  hidden.  She  had  the 
enviable  but  rare  power  of  “ speaking  the  truth  in  love, 
without  in  the  least  abating  the  truth.” 

She  espoused  the  anti-slavery  cause  when  to  do  so  was 
a reproach  and  a peril ; and  to  the  last  bore  her  unflinching 
testimony  against  all  bondage  and  in  behalf  of  true  liberty  in 
every  form.  She  espoused  the  cause  of  the  right  of  women 
to  speak  in  public  and  to  vote,  when  both  these  were  under 
the  ban  of  ridicule  and  prejudice  (not  yet  outgrown),  and 


470 


JAMES  AND  LUCRE TI A MOTT . 


she  manifested  in  herself  the  proof  that  women  could  take 
part  in  public  affairs  and  speak  on  platform  or  in  pulpit 
without  the  least  dereliction  of  womanly  dignity  or  mod- 
esty. Against  the  inhuman  practice  of  settling  national 
disputes  by  war,  and  in  behalf  of  peace  on  earth,  she  spoke 
as  if  the  angels  of  Bethlehem  had  come  again. 

In  behalf  of  freedom  of  inquiry  in  religion  she  was  in  the 
front  against  proscription  and  ecclesiastical  authority  ; “ call 
me  a radical  of  the  radicals,”  she  was  wont  to  say,  and  she 
was  ever  keeping  up  with  the  best  and  freshest  thinking  of 
the  time ; to  the  last,  loving  to  read  and  recite  from  mem- 
ory the  best  words  of  the  freshest,  broadest,  and  loftiest 
minds.  Channing  and  Dean  Stanley  she  knew  by  heart. 

Her  life  was  ordered  by  divine  laws,  not  by  human 
opinions  and  customs ; and  so  she  was  strong  and  calm, 
clear-sighted  and  sweet-hearted.  Around  her  and  beneath 
her  were  the  everlasting  Arms.  The  churches  may  brand 
her  as  a heretic;  God  must  welcome  her,  “Well  done, 
good  and  faithful  servant ! ” 


APPENDIX. 


i. 

LETTER  FROM  DANIEL  O’CONNELL  TO  LUCRETIA  MOTT, 

WITH  REFERENCE  TO  THE  REJECTION  OF  FEMALE  DEL- 
EGATES BY  THE  WORLD’S  CONVENTION  IN  LONDON. 

16  Pall  Mall,  20th  June,  1840. 

Madam,  — Taking  the  liberty  of  protesting  against 
being  supposed  to  adopt  any  of  the  complimentary  phrases 
in  your  letter  as  being  applicable  to  me,  I readily  comply 
with  your  request  to  give  my  opinion  as  to  the  propriety  of 
the  admission  of  the  female  delegates  into  the  Convention. 

I should  premise  by  avowing  that  my  first  impression 
was  strong  against  that  admission,  and  I believe  I declared 
that  opinion  in  private  conversation.  But  when  I was 
called  on  by  you  to  give  my  personal  decision  on  the  sub- 
ject, I felt  it  my  duty  to  investigate  the  grounds  of  the 
opinion  I had  formed ; and  upon  that  investigation,  I easily 
discovered  that  it  was  founded  on  no  better  grounds  than 
an  apprehension  of  the  ridicule  it  might  excite  if  the  Con- 
vention were  to  do  what  is  so  unusual  in  England,  — to 
admit  women  to  an  equal  share  and  right  of  discussion. 
I also,  without  difficulty,  recognized  that  this  was  an  un- 
worthy, and  indeed  a cowardly  motive,  and  I easily  over- 
came its  influence. 

My  mature  consideration  of  the  entire  subject  convinces 
me  of  the  right  of  the  female  delegates  to  take  their  seats 
in  the  Convention,  and  of  the  injustice  of  excluding  them. 
I do  not  care  to  add,  that  I deem  it  also  impolitic  ; because 


472 


APPENDIX. 


that  exclusion  being  unjust,  it  ought  not  to  have  taken  place, 
even  if  it  could  also  be  politic. 

My  reasons  are,  First,  — That  as  it  has  been  the  prac- 
tice in  America  for  females  to  act  as  delegates  and  office- 
bearers, as  well  as  in  the  common  capacity  of  members  of 
anti-slavery  societies,  the  persons  who  called  this  Conven- 
tion ought  to  have  warned  the  American  Anti-Slavery  So- 
cieties to  confine  their  choice  to  males  ; and,  for  want  of 
this  caution,  many  female  delegates  have  made  long  jour- 
neys by  land,  and  crossed  the  ocean,  to  enjoy  a right  which 
they  had  no  reason  to  fear  would  be  withheld  from  them 
at  the  end  of  their  tedious  voyage. 

Secondly , — The  cause  which  is  so  intimately  interwoven 
with  every  good  feeling  of  humanity,  and  with  the  highest 
and  most  sacred  principles  of  Christianity,  — the  Anti- 
Slavery  cause  in  America,  — is  under  the  greatest,  the 
deepest,  the  most  heart-binding  obligations  to  the  females 
who  have  joined  the  anti-slavery  societies  in  the  United 
States.  They  have  shown  a passive  but  permanent  cour- 
age, which  ought  to  have  put  many  of  the  male  advocates 
to  the  blush.  The  American  ladies  have  persevered  in  our 
holy  cause,  amidst  difficulties  and  dangers,  with  the  zeal  of 
confessors,  and  the  firmness  of  martyrs  ; and,  therefore,  em- 
phatically, they  should  not  be  disparaged  or  discouraged  by 
any  slight  or  contumely  offered  to  their  rights.  Neither 
are  the  slight  and  contumely  much  diminished  by  the  fact 
that  it  was  not  intended  to  offer  any  slight  or  to  convey 
any  contumely.  Both  results  inevitably  follow  from  the 
fact  of  rejection.  This  ought  not  to  be. 

Thirdly , — Even  in  England,  with  all  our  fastidiousness, 
women  vote  upon  the  great  regulation  of  the  Bank  of  Eng- 
land, in  the  nomination  of  its  directors  and  governors,  and 
in  all  other  details  equally  with  men ; that  is,  they  assist  in 
the  most  awfully  important  business,  the  regulation  of  the 
currency  of  this  mighty  empire,  influencing  the  fortunes  of 
all  commercial  nations. 


APPENDIX. 


473 


Fourthly , — Our  women,  in  like  manner,  vote  at  the 
India  House,  — that  is,  in  the  regulation  of  the  govern- 
ment of  more  than  one  hundred  millions  of  human  beings. 

Fifthly , — Mind  has  no  sex  ; and  in  the  peaceable  strug- 
gle to  abolish  slavery,  all  over  the  world,  it  is  the  basis 
of  the  present  Convention  to  seek  success  by  peaceable, 
moral,  and  intellectual  means  alone,  to  the  utter  exclusion 
of  physical  force  or  armed  violence.  We  are  engaged  in  a 
strife,  not  of  strength,  but  of  argument.  Our  warfare  is 
not  military, — it  is  strictly  Christian.  We  wield  not  the 
weapons  of  destruction  or  injury  to  our  adversaries.  We 
rely  entirely  on  reason  and  persuasion,  common  to  both 
sexes,  and  on  the  emotions  of  benevolence  and  charity, 
which  are  more  lovely  and  permanent  amongst  women 
than  amongst  men. 

In  the  church  to  which  I belong,  the  female  sex  are  de- 
voted by  as  strict  rules,  and  with  as  much,  if  not  more  un- 
ceasing austerity,  to  the  performance  (and  that  to  the  ex- 
clusion of  all  worldly  or  temporal  joys  and  pleasures)  of  all 
works  of  humanity,  of  education,  of  benevolence,  and  of 
charity  in  all  its  holy  and  sacred  branches,  as  the  men. 

The  great  work  in  which  we  are  now  engaged  embraces 
all  these  charitable  categories ; and  the  women  have  the 
same  duties,  and  should  therefore  enjoy  the  same  rights 
with  the  men,  in  the  performance  of  their  duties. 

I have  a consciousness  that  I have  not  done  my  duty  in 
not  sooner  urging  these  considerations  on  the  Convention. 
My  excuse  is,  that  I was  unavoidably  absent  during  the 
discussion  of  the  subject. 

I have  the  honor  to  be  very  respectfully,  madam,  your 
obedient  servant,  Daniel  O’Connell. 

Mrs.  Lucretia  Mott. 


474 


APPENDIX. 


LETTER  FROM  WILLIAM  HOWITT,  ON  THE  SAME  SUBJECT 
AS  THE  FOREGOING. 

London,  June  27th,  1840. 

Dear  Friend,  — I snatch  the  few  last  minutes  of  a 
very  hurried  time  before  embarking  for  Germany,  to  ex- 
press to  you  and  your  fellow-delegates  the  sense  I have  of 
your  unworthy  reception  in  this  country,  which  has  grown 
on  me  for  the  last  week,  extremely ; even  amid  the  over- 
whelming pressure  of  arrangements,  inevitable  on  quitting 
London  for  a considerable  stay  abroad.  Mary  and  myself 
greatly  regret  that  we  had  left  our  home  before  we  had  the 
opportunity  of  seeing  you,  or  we  should  have  had  the  sin- 
cerest  pleasure  in  welcoming  you  there  to  spend  at  least 
one  day  of  quiet,  as  pleasant  as  that  which  we  spent  with 
you  at  our  worthy  friend,  Mr.  Ashurst’s,  at  Muswell  Hill. 
I regret  still  more  that  my  unavoidable  absence  from  town 
prevented  my  making  part  of  the  Convention,  as  nothing 
should  have  hindered  me  from  stating  there,  in  the  plainest 
terms,  my  opinion  of  the  real  grounds  on  which  you  were 
excluded. 

It  is  pitiable  that  you  were  excluded  on  the  plea  of 
being  women  ; but  it  is  outrageous  that,  under  that  plea, 
you  were  actually  excluded  as  heretics.  That  is  the  real 
ground  of  your  exclusion,  and  it  ought  to  have  been  at 
once  proclaimed  and  exposed  by  the  liberal  members  of  the 
Convention  ; but  I believe  they  were  not  aware  of  the  fact. 
I heard  of  the  circumstance  of  your  exclusion  at  a dis- 
tance, and  immediately  said,  “ Excluded  on  the  ground 
that  they  are  women  ? No,  that  is  not  the  real  cause,  — 
there  is  something  behind.  Who  and  what  are  these  fe- 
male delegates  ? Are  they  orthodox  in  religion  ? ” The 
answer  was,  “ No,  they  are  considered  to  be  of  the  Hicks- 
ite  party  of  Friends.”  My  reply  was,  “ That  is  enough,  — 
there  lies  the  real  cause,  and  there  needs  no  other;  the  in- 
fluential Friends  in  the  Convention  would  never  for  a mo- 


APPENDIX. 


475 


ment  tolerate  their  presence  there,  if  they  could  prevent  it. 
They  hate  them,  because  they  have  dared  to  call  in  ques- 
tion their  sectarian  dogmas  and  assumed  authority ; and 
they  have  taken  care  to  brand  them  in  the  eyes  of  the  Cal- 
vinistic  Dissenters,  who  form  another  large  and  influential 
portion  of  the  Convention,  as  Unitarians,  — in  their  eyes 
the  most  odious  of  heretics.,, 

But  what  a miserable  spectacle  is  this!  The  “World’s 
Convention”  converting  itself  into  the  fag-end  of  the 
Yearly  Meeting  of  the  Society  of  Friends.  That  Conven- 
tion, met  from  various  countries  and  climates  to  consider 
how  it  shall  best  advance  the  sacred  cause  of  humanity,  — 
of  the  freedom  of  the  race,  independent  of  caste  or  color, 
— immediately  falls  the  victim  of  bigotry,  and  one  of  its 
first  acts  is,  to  establish  a caste  of  sectarian  opinion,  and  to 
introduce  color  into  the  very  soul ! Had  I not  seen,  of 
late  years,  a good  deal  of  the  spirit  which  now  rules  the 
Society  of  Friends,  my  surprise  would  have  been  unbounded 
at  seeing  them  argue  for  the  exclusion  of  women  from  a 
public  body,  as  women.  But  nothing  which  they  do  now 
surprises  me.  They  have  in  this  case,  to  gratify  their 
wretched  spirit  of  intolerance,  at  once  abandoned  one  of 
the  most  noble  and  most  philosophical  of  the  established 
principles  of  their  own  Society.  That  Society  claims,  and 
claims  justly,  to  be  the  first  Christian  body  which  has  rec- 
ognized the  great  Christian  doctrine,  that  there  is  no 
sex  in  souls  ; that  male  and  female  are  all  one  in  Christ 
Jesus.  They  were  Fox  and  Penn,  and  the  first  giants  of 
the  Society,  who  dared,  in  the  face  of  the  whole  world’s 
prejudices,  to  place  woman  in  her  first  rank,  — to  recog- 
nize and  maintain  her  moral  and  intellectual  equality.  It 
was  this  Society  which  thus  gave  to  woman  her  inalienable 
rights  — her  true  liberty ; which  restored  to  her  the  ex- 
ercise of  mind,  and  the  capacity  to  exhibit  before  man,  her 
assumed  lord  and  master,  the  highest  qualities  of  the  hu- 
man heart  and  understanding  : discretion,  sound  counsel, 


476 


APPENDIX. 


sure  sagacity,  mingled  with  feminine  delicacy,  and  that 
beautiful,  innate  modesty  which  avails  more  to  restrain  its 
possessor  within  the  bounds  of  prudence  and  usefulness, 
than  all  the  laws  and  customs  of  corrupt  society.  It  was 
this  Society  which,  at  once  fearless  in  its  confidence  in 
woman’s  goodness  and  sense  of  propriety,  gave  to  its 
female  portion  its  own  Meetings  of  Discipline,  meetings 
of  civil  discussion,  and  transaction  of  actual  and  various 
business.  It  was  this  Society  which  did  more;  which  per- 
mitted its  women,  in  the  face  of  a great  apostolic  injunc- 
tion, to  stand  forth  in  its  churches  and  preach  the  gospel. 
It  has  in  fact  sent  them  out,  armed  with  the  authority  of 
its  certificates,  to  the  very  ends  of  the  earth,  to  preach  in 
public ; to  visit  and  persuade  in  private.  And  what  has 
been  the  consequence  ? Have  the  women  put  their  faith 
and  philosophy  to  shame  ? Have  they  disgraced  themselves 
or  the  Society  which  has  confided  in  them  ? Have  they 
proved  by  their  follies,  their  extravagances,  their  unwo- 
manly boldness  and  want  of  a just  seuse  of  decorum,  that 
these  great  men  were  wrong?  On  the  contrary,  I will 
venture  to  say,  and  I have  seen  something  of  all  classes, 
that  there  is  not  in  the  whole  civilized  world  a body  of 
women  to  be  found,  of  the  same  numbers,  who  exhibit 
more  modesty  of  manner  and  delicacy  of  mind  than  the 
ladies  of  the  Society  of  Friends ; and  few  who  equal  them 
in  sound  sense  and  dignity  of  character.  . . . 

And  here  have  gone  the  little  men  of  the  present  day, 
and  have  knocked  down,  in  the  face  of  the  world,  all  that 
their  mighty  ancestors,  “ in  this  respect,  had  built  up.”  If 
they  are  at  all  consistent,  they  must  carry  out  their  new 
principle,  and  sweep  with  it  through  the  ancient  constitution 
of  their  own  Society.  They  must  at  once  put  down  meet- 
ings of  discipline  amongst  their  women  ; they  must  call 
home  such  as  are  in  distant  countries  or  are  traversing  this, 
preaching  and  visiting  families.  There  must  be  no  more 
appointments  of  women  to  meet  committees  of  men,  to  de« 


APPENDIX. 


477 


liberate  on  matters  of  great  importance  to  the  Society. 
But  the  fact  is,  my  dear  friend,  that  bigotry  is  never  con- 
sistent, except  that  it  is  always  narrow,  always  ungracious, 
and  always,  under  plea  of  uniting  God’s  people,  scattering 
them  one  from  another,  and  rendering  them  weak  as  water. 

. . . The  Convention  has  not  merely  insulted  you,  but 
those  who  sent  you.  It  has  testified  that  the  men  of  Amer- 
ica are  at  least  far  ahead  of  us  in  their  opinion  of  the  dis- 
cretion and  usefulness  of  women.  But  above  all,  this  act 
of  exclusion  has  shown  how  far  the  Society  of  Friends  is 
fallen  from  its  ancient  state  of  greatness  and  catholic  no- 
bleness of  spirit.  . . . 

I have  heard  the  noble  Garrison  blamed  that  he  has  not 
taken  his  place  in  the  Convention,  because  you,  his  fellow- 
delegates,  were  excluded.  I,  on  the  coutrary,  honor  him  for 
his  conduct.  In  mere  worldly  wisdom  he  might  have  en- 
tered the  Convention,  and  there  entered  his  protest  against 
the  decision,  — but  in  at  once  refusing  to  enter  where  you, 
his  fellow-delegates,  were  shut  out,  he  has  entered  a far 
nobler  protest,  not  in  the  mere  Convention,  but  in  the 
world  at  large.  I honor  the  lofty  principle  of  that  true 
champion  of  humanity,  and  shall  always  recollect  with  de- 
light the  day  Mary  and  I spent  with  him. 

I must  apologize  for  this  most  hasty,  and,  I fear,  illegible 
scrawl,  and  with  our  kind  regards,  and  best  wishes  for  your 
safe  return  to  your  native  country,  and  for  many  years  of 
honorable  labor  there,  for  the  truth  and  freedom,  I beg  to 
subscribe  myself, 

Most  sincerely  your  friend,  William  Howitt. 


II. 

HANNAH  BARNARD. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  find  an  instance  of  unjust 
and  high  - handed  persecution,  greater  than  that 
which  was  meted  out  to  Hannah  Barnard  by  the 


478 


APPENDIX. 


Society  of  Friends  in  England,  in  1797,  and  which 
was  followed  up  in  this  country,  after  her  return. 

One  of  the  last  letters  which  Lucretia  Mott  wrote 
— a letter  addressed  to  her  cousin,  Phebe  Earle  Gib- 
bons— was  in  relation  to  this  unjust  and  unwarrant- 
able proceeding.  In  it  she  says  : — 

...  I have  always  regretted  that  so  little  has  been  pub- 
lished of  the  sad  experience  of  that  remarkable  woman,  Han- 
nah Barnard ; but  I have  no  authentic  data  to  give  now. 

She  was  born  in  Nantucket,  and  removed  with  her 
parents  to  Hudson,  I think  before  the  War  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, for  my  mother  remembered  her  being  on  a religious 
visit  to  Nantucket  before  the  year  1800.  About  that  time 
she  went  to  England  with  a certificate  from  the  Meeting 
of  Ministers  and  Elders,  signed  by  John  Murray,  James 
Parsons,  and  James  Mott  (our  grandfather) ; Elizabeth 
Coggeshall  being  her  companion.  While  she  was  in  Eng- 
land, a complaint  was  sent  thence  to  the  Monthly  Meeting 
of  Hudson,  accusing  her  of  unsound  doctrine  bordering  on 
infidelity ; and  a letter  was  sent  to  her  by  the  three  Elders, 
encouraging  her  to  return  to  her  home.  This  was,  I think, 
after  London  Meeting  had  taken  up  the  case.  That  meet- 
ing disowned  her.  When  her  case  was  opened  in  that 
meeting,  her  companion,  Elizabeth  Coggesliall,  fainted. 

On  their  return  home,  Hudson  Meeting  could  do  no  less, 
in  their  reverence  for  London  Meeting,  than  to  deny  her 
right  of  membership.  Her  letter  in  reply  to  the  Elders 
was  an  excellent  production,  stating  her  own  case  clearly, 
and  the  injustice  of  the  treatment  which  she  had  received, 
saying,  that  when  she  had  preached  against  war,  as  never 
having  been  prosecuted  by  the  command  of  the  Divinity, 
she  had  been  accused  of  denying  the  authenticity  of  the 
Scriptures;  and  whereas  Jesus  had  faith  in  Moses,  there- 
fore she  denied  Jesus,  and  was  an  infidel. 

This  is  from  memory.  The  papers  were  sent  to  us  by 
our  mother  Mott,  with  the  certificate  and  other  papers.  I 


APPENDIX. 


479 


valued  them  highly,  and  often  lent  them  to  our  Friends, 
John  Comly  and  others ; but  at  length  they  disappeared 
and  no  search  could  restore  them ; so  that  I have  some- 
times feared  a pious  fraud  had  been  practiced.  Among 
the  papers  was  Hannah  Barnard’s  creed,  opposed  to  any 
“scheme  of  salvation.” 

She  lived  to  witness  our  Separation,  and  said  that  she 
had  lived  to  see  the  Society  divided  on  the  ground  on  which 
she  was  disowned. 

She  and  her  husband  and  family  lived  comfortably  to- 
gether in  Hudson.  She  was  well  known  as  a friend  to 
the  poor  and  afflicted.  . . . Some  traveling  Friends  paid 
a religious  visit  to  her,  advising  her  to  “return,  repent, 
and  live.”  Before  they  left,  she  addressed  them  thus : 
“ Friends,  your  preaching  does  not  apply  to  me.”  . . . 

Some  of  the  liberal  Friends  in  Chester  County  were 
much  disturbed  by  the  dealings  with  Hannah  Barnard, 
and  expressed  themselves  freely.  Soon  after,  there  was 
a revision  of  our  Discipline  in  the  early  part  of  this  cen- 
tury, and  Jonathan  Evans  and  some  others  had  that  clause 
added  which  makes  it  a disownable  offense  to  deny  the 
Divinity  of  Christ,  and  the  authenticity  of  the  Scriptures. 
I learned  this  fifty  years  ago. 


III. 

EXTRACTS  FROM  ADDRESSES  BY  LUCRETIA  MOTT  AT 
THE  ANTI-SABBATH  CONVENTION,  HELD  IN  BOSTON, 
MASS.,  MARCH  23RD  AND  24TH,  1848. 

...  I have  little  to  add  to  what  has  already  been  said. 
The  distinction  has  been  clearly  and  ably  drawn  between 
mere  forms  and  rituals  of  the  Church,  and  practical  good- 
ness ; between  the  consecration  of  man,  and  the  consecra- 
tion of  days ; the  dedication  of  the  Church,  and  the  dedica- 
tion of  our  lives  to  God. 

But  might  we  not  go  farther,  and  show  that  we  are  not 


480 


APPENDIX. 


to  rely  so  much  upon  books,  even  upon  the  Bible  itself,  as 
upon  the  higher  revelation  within  us  ? The  time  is  come, 
and  especially  in  New  England  is  it  come,  that  man  should 
judge  of  bis  own  self  what  is  right ; and  that  he  should 
seek  authority  less  from  the  Scriptures. 

. . . Those  who  differ  from  us  would  care  little  for  an 
Anti-Sabbath  Convention  which  should  come  to  the  con- 
clusion that,  after  all,  it  would  be  best  to  have  one  day  in 
seven  set  apart  for  religious  purposes.  Few  intelligent 
clergymen  will  now  admit  that  they  consecrate  the  day  in 
any  other  sense,  or  that  there  is  any  inherent  holiness  in  it. 
If  you  should  agree  that  this  day  should  be  for  more  holy 
purposes  than  other  days,  you  have  granted  much  that  they 
ask.  Is  not  this  Convention  prepared  to  go  farther  than 
this  ? to  dissent  from  this  idea,  and  declare  openly  that  it 
is  lawful  to  do  good  on  the  Sabbath  day  ? That  it  is  the 
consecration  of  all  our  time  to  God  and  to  goodness,  that  is 
required  of  us  ? Not  by  demure  piety ; not  by  avoiding 
innocent  recreation  on  any  day  of  the  week,  but  by  such  a 
distribution  of  time  as  shall  give  sufficient  opportunity  for 
such  intellectual  culture  and  spiritual  improvement,  as  our 
mental  and  religious  nature  requires. 

In  the  scripture  authority,  however,  as  it  has  been  cited, 
it  might  have  been  shown,  that  even  in  the  times  of  the 
most  rigid  Jewish  observance,  it  was  regarded  only  as  a 
shadow  of  good  things  to  come.  “ I gave  them  also  my 
Sabbaths  to  be  a sign  unto  them.”  The  distinction  was 
then  made,  by  the  more  faithful  and  discerning  of  their 
people,  between  mere  formal  worship  and  practical  good- 
ness. “ Lord,  who  shall  abide  in  thy  tabernacle  ? Who 
shall  dwell  in  thy  holy  hill  ? He  that  walketh  uprightly, 
and  worketh  righteousness,  and  speaketh  the  truth  in  his 
heart.”  When  these  things  were  not  done,  even  the  tem- 
ple worship  became  an  abomination ; the  Sabbaths,  the 
holy  meetings,  he  was  weary  of  them.  Their  clear-sighted 
prophets  spoke  in  the  name  of  the  Highest  to  those  who 


APPENDIX. 


481 


had  violated  the  law  of  right : “ I hate,  I despise  your 
feast-days.”  “ The  new  moons  and  Sabbaths,  the  calling 
of  assemblies,  I cannot  away  with ; it  is  iniquity,  even  the 
solemn  meeting.”  They  were  called  to  amend  their  ways 
and  their  doings  — “ to  do  justly,  love  mercy,  and  walk 
humbly.”  There  is  now,  as  there  ever  has  been,  but  one 
test  — one  standard  of  true  worship. 

...  It  has  been  said  here,  that  we  are  not  bound  by  the 
Old  Testament;  but  are  we  to  bind  ourselves  to  the  New 
Testament  authority  ? Enough  has  already  been  quoted 
from  that  book,  to  prove  all  that  we  would  ask,  with  re- 
gard to  the  day.  There  is  no  evidence,  no  testimony  there 
found,  that  will  authorize  the  consecration  of  one  day  above 
another.  Jesus  recognized  no  such  distinction;  and  the 
Apostle  Paul  said,  “ Let  every  man  be  fully  persuaded  in 
his  own  mind.  He  that  regardeth  the  day,  unto  the  Lord 
he  doth  regard  it ; and  he  that  regardeth  not  the  day,  unto 
the  Lord  he  doth  not  regard  it.”  These  equally  give  God 
thanks.  There  is  all  this  liberal  view,  and  it  is  well  to 
bring  it  before  the  people.  But,  after  all,  are  we  to  take 
this  as  our  sufficient  authority?  Suppose  some  of  them 
had  been  so  under  their  Jewish  prejudices  as  to  teach  the 
importance  of  the  observance  of  the  day,  would  that  have 
made  it  obligatory  on  us  ? No,  we  are  not  called  to  follow 
implicitly  any  outward  authority.  Suppose  that  Jesus  him- 
self had  said,  with  regard  to  the  day,  as  he  did  in  allusion  to 
his  baptism  by  John,  “ Suffer  it  to  be  so  now,”  would  that 
have  made  it  binding  on  us  ? Is  the  example  of  the  an- 
cients, whether  Prophets  or  Apostles,  or  the  “ beloved  Son 
of  God  ” himself,  sufficient  for  the  entire  regulation  of  our 
action  at  the  present  day  ? No  ; Jesus  testified  to  his  dis- 
ciples, that  when  the  spirit  of  truth  was  come,  they  should 
be  taught  all  things,  and  should  do  the  things  which  he  did, 
and  greater.  The  people  were  not  then  prepared  for  more. 
The  time  would  come  when  that  which  was  spoken  in  the 
ear,  in  closets,  should  be  proclaimed  on  the  housetop.  He 
31 


482 


APPENDIX. 


urged  upon  his  disciples  to  keep  their  eye  single,  that  their 
whole  body  might  be  full  of  light. 

His  practice,  then,  in  any  of  these  observances,  is  not 
sufficient  authority  for  us.  We  are  not  required  to  walk  in 
the  exact  path  of  our  predecessors,  in  any  of  our  steps 
through  life.  We  are  to  conform  to  the  spirit  of  the  pres- 
ent age,  to  the  demand  of  the  present  life.  Our  progress  is 
dependent  upon  our  acting  out  our  convictions.  New  bot- 
tles for  new  wine  now,  as  in  days  past.  Let  us  not  be 
ashamed  of  the  gospel  we  profess,  so  far  as  to  qualify  it 
with  any  orthodox  ceremonies  or  expressions.  We  must 
be  willing  to  stand  out  in  our  heresy ; especially,  as  already 
mentioned,  when  the  duty  of  Sabbath  observance  is  carried 
to  such  an  extent,  that  it  is  regarded,  too  generally,  a greater 
crime  to  do  an  innocent  thing  on  the  first  day  of  the  week, 
— to  use  the  needle,  for  instance,  — than  to  put  a human 
being  on  the  auction  block  on  the  second  day ; — a greater 
crime  to  engage  in  harmless  employment  on  the  first  day, 
than  to  go  into  the  field  of  battle,  and  slay  our  fellow-be- 
ings, either  on  that  or  other  days  of  the  week ! While 
there  is  this  palpable  inconsistency,  it  is  demanded  of  us, 
not  only  to  speak  plainly,  but  to  act  out  our  convictions, 
and  not  seem  to  harmonize  with  the  religious  world  gener- 
ally, when  our  theory  is  not  in  accordance  with  theirs. 

Many  religionists  apparently  believe  that  they  are  conse- 
crating man  to  the  truth  and  the  right,  when  they  convert 
him  to  their  creeds,  — to  their  scheme  of  salvation  and 
plan  of  redemption.  They,  therefore,  are  very  zealous  for 
the  traditions  of  their  fathers,  and  for  the  observance  of 
days ; while  at  the  same  time,  as  already  mentioned,  they 
give  countenance  to  war,  slavery,  and  other  evils ; not  be- 
cause they  are  wholly  reckless  of  the  condition  of  man, 
but  because  such  is  their  sectarian  idea.  Their  great  er- 
ror is  in  imagining  that  the  highest  good  is  found  in  their 
church.  . . . 

In  the  existing  state  of  society,  while  the  laborer  is  over- 


APPENDIX. 


488 


tasked,  and  has  so  little  respite  from  his  toil,  we  may  in- 
deed rejoice  that,  by  common  consent,  he  has  even  this  one 
day  in  seven  for  rest,  when,  if  he  choose,  he  ought  to  be 
encouraged  to  go  out  with  his  family,  in  steamboat  and 
railway  cars ; and  in  the  fields  and  woods  he  might  offer 
acceptable  homage  and  worship  to  the  Highest.  This  ac- 
tion of  his  need  not  interfere  at  all  with  the  conscientious 
action  of  those  who  believe  they  may  more  acceptably 
worship  God  in  temples  made  with  hands.  But  if  we  take 
the  ground,  that  all  should  rather  assemble  on  that  day  to 
worship,  and  to  hear  what  is  called  religious  instruction, 
there  is  danger  of  our  yielding  the  very  point  for  which  we 
are  called  together. 

Many  of  us  verily  believe  that  there  is,  on  the  whole, 
material  harm  done  to  the  people,  in  these  false  observ- 
ances, and  in  the  dogmas  which  are  taught  as  religious 
truth.  So  believing,  we  should  endeavor  to  discourage 
this  kind  of  devotion,  and  correct  these  errors  by  plain 
speaking  and  honest  walking,  — rather  than,  by  our  exam- 
ple and  our  admissions,  do  that  which  shall  go  to  strengthen 
superstition,  and  increase  idolatry  in  the  land. 

Later,  in  the  same  convention,  she  said  : — 

Our  friend  makes  a difference  between  calling  the  day 
Sabbath,  and  recognizing  it  as  the  Lord’s  Day.  Is  not  this 
a distinction  in  terms  only,  but  the  same  thing  in  fact? 
The  mere  change  of  the  day  from  the  seventh  to  the  first 
of  the  week  does  not  meet  all  the  wants  of  the  people  on 
this  subject.  We  may  call  it  Sabbath  or  Lord’s  Day,  and 
be  equally  in  darkness  as  to  the  nature  of  true  worship. 

We  may  deceive  ourselves,  in  our  care  not  to  offend  our 
neighbors,  who  are  Sabbatarians,  or  Lord’s  Day  observers. 
For  their  sakes  we  seem  to  observe  the  day,  refraining 
from  that  which,  on  another  day,  would  be  right,  but  which 
might  wound  them.  Upon  a closer  examination  of  our 
motives,  it  may  be  our  own  love  of  approbation  and  selfish- 


484 


APPENDIX. 


ness  that  is  wounded.  If  so,  there  is  a kind  of  hypocrisy 
in  the  act  of  seeming  to  be  what  we  are  not.  We  have 
need  to  guard  ourselves  against  any  compromise  for  the 
sake  of  man’s  praise. 

For  years  after  my  mind  was  satisfied  on  this  subject,  if 
engaged  in  sewing  on  First-day,  and  a domestic  or  other 
person  entered  the  room,  the  work  was  laid  by  or  con- 
cealed, that  their  feelings  should  not  be  hurt.  But  on  be- 
ing asked  why  I did  not  also,  for  the  same  reason,  go  to 
the  communion  table,  or  submit  to  baptism,  I could  not  an- 
swer satisfactorily,  and  was  at  length  convinced  that  more 
harm  was  done  to  myself  and  children,  in  the  little  decep- 
tion practiced,  than  in  working  “ openly,  uncondemned, 
and  in  secret  doing  nothing.”  As  advocates  of  the  truth, 
we  must  be  willing  to  be  “ made  of  no  reputation,”  to  lose 
caste  among  our  people.  If  we  seek  to  please  men,  we 
“ make  the  cross  of  Christ”  (to  use  a symbolical  expression) 
“ of  no  effect.”  Let  us,  therefore,  stand  fast  in  the  liberty 
wherewith  the  truth  has  made  us  free. 

There  are  various  reasons  for  keeping  this  convention 
on  very  simple  ground,  — not  blending  it  with  any  of  the 
popular  views  of  the  subject,  which  prevail  to  such  an  ex- 
tent. We  shall  do  more,  in  this  way,  to  promote  the  cause 
of  practical  Christianity,  than  by  yielding  to  the  prevailing 
idea,  that  worship  is  more  acceptable  on  one  day  in  seven, 
than  doing  right  every  day  of  the  week.  The  character  of 
many  of  these  reformers,  — their  interest  in  the  various 
concerns  of  humanity,  — the  sacrifices  they  have  made  for 
the  good  of  their  fellow-beings,  — all  testify  to  their  devo- 
tion to  God  and  humanity.  They  feel  it  incumbent  upon 
them  to  be  exceedingly  careful  in  their  conduct  on  all  days 
of  the  week,  so  that  those  who  speak  evil  of  them  as  evil- 
doers may  be  ashamed  when  they  falsely  accuse  them. 
Numbers  of  these  have  seen  to  the  end  of  gathering  to- 
gether for  religious  purposes.  They  understand  the  vision 
of  John  in  the  Revelation,  describing  the  New  Jerusalem, 


APPENDIX. 


485 


the  holy  city ; and  he  “ saw  no  temple  therein,  for  the  Lord 
God  Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it.”  These 
cultivate  the  religious  sentiment  every  day.  They  feel  in 
their  hearts  the  raising  of  praise  and  hallelujah  unto  their 
God,  when  they  go  forth  into  the  fields  and  groves.  God’s 
temple  is  there ; and  they  no  longer  need  to  enter  the  out- 
ward temple  to  perform  their  vows  and  make  their  offer- 
ings. “ Let  every  man  be  fully  persuaded  in  his  own 
mind.” 

There  are  signs  of  progress  in  the  movements  of  the  age. 
The  superstitions  and  idols  in  our  midst  are  held  up  to  the 
view  of  the  people.  Inquiring  minds  are  asking,  “ Who 
shall  show  us  any  good  ? ” These  are  dissatisfied  with  the 
existing  forms  and  institutions  of  religious  sects,  and  are 
demanding  a higher  righteousness  — uprightness  in  every- 
day life  The  standard  of  creeds  and  forms  must  be  low- 
ered, while  that  of  justice,  peace,  and  love  one  to  another, 
must  be  raised  higher  and  higher.  “ The  earth  shall  be 
filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord.”  We 
wait  for  no  imagined  millennium  — no  speculation  or  arith- 
metical calculation  — no  Bible  research  — to  ascertain  when 
this  shall  be.  It  only  needs  that  the  people  examine  for 
themselves  — not  pin  their  faith  on  ministers’  sleeves,  but 
do  their  own  thinking,  obey  the  truth,  and  be  made  free. 
The  kingdom  of  God  is  nigh,  even  at  the  door.  He  dwell- 
eth  in  your  midst,  though  ye  know  it  not. 

This  is  no  longer  the  peculiar  creed  of  the  Quaker.  It 
is  coming  to  be  universally  acknowledged  in  the  hearts  of 
the  people,  and  if  faithful,  the  bright  day  of  liberty,  of 
knowledge  and  truth,  shall  be  hastened.  It  is  of  more  im- 
portance to  live  up  to  our  convictions  of  right,  than  to  sub- 
scribe to  the  creed  of  any  church.  May  our  light  so  shine, 
that  men  may  see  our  good  works,  and  glorify  our  Father 
in  Heaven,  even  though  our  worship  of  him  may  be  after 
the  way  called  heresy.  We  may  be  instructed  by  the 
prayer  of  the  Apostle  Paul  for  his  brethren : “ I pray  to 


486 


APPENDIX. 


God  that  ye  do  no  evil ; not  that  we  should  appear  ap- 
proved, but  that  ye  should  do  that  which  is  honest,  though 
we  be  as  reprobates;  for  we  can  do  nothing  against  the 
truth,  but  for  the  truth.” 

Every  fetter  which  superstition  and  sectarian  bigotry 
have  imposed  must  be  broken  before  the  mind  of  man  will 
be  free.  The  pulpit  and  the  press  may  yet  be  enlisted 
even  in  this  cause.  If  the  reformer  be  faithful  to  his  con- 
victions, and  make  no  compromise  with  the  religion  of  the 
day  ; if  he  do  not  seem  to  believe  that  for  which  he  has  no 
respect ; if  he  come  not  to  the  table  of  the  Lord  unwor- 
thily, the  time  will  not  be  long  before  the  clergymen  of 
the  various  sects  will  investigate  this  subject  with  other 
spectacles  than  those  they  have  hitherto  worn. 

This  is  no  new  subject.  I am  one  of  the  older  members 
of  this  convention.  I have  been  familiar  with  these  views 
from  my  early  days,  being  accustomed  to  hear  the  remarks 
of  the  venerable  Elias  Hicks,  who  bore  his  testimony 
against  all  penal  enactments  for  enforcing  the  observance 
of  the  Sabbath.  He  traveled  extensively  through  New 
York  and  Pennsylvania,  and  after  much  observation  came 
to  the  conclusion,  that  crime  and  licentious  indulgence  were 
greatly  increased  by  the  existing  arrangement  of  society  on 
this  subject.  He  remarked  for  himself,  that  he  was  care- 
ful on  the  first  day  of  the  week,  as  on  the  fourth,  not  to  do 
so  much  work  in  the  morning  as  would  unfit  him  for  the 
enjoyment  of  his  meeting  ; but  after  meeting,  on  either 
day,  if  he  had  a field  of  wheat  which  needed  cradling,  he 
would  not  hesitate  to  do  it,  and  the  law  forbidding  it  on 
the  First-day  was  oppressive  to  his  conscience.  His  view 
was,  that  there  should  be  such  regulation  of  time  as  should 
over-tax  none  with  labor  on  any  day  of  the  week  — that 
darkness  was  spread  over  the  land  half  the  time,  when  man 
might  rest ; and  after  such  devotional  exercises  as  he  might 
choose  for  himself,  he  should  have  the  advantage  of  inno- 
cent relaxation.  A person  present,  opposing  him,  stated 


APPENDIX. 


487 


how  he  observed  the  day  — that  he  wished  all  to  be  quiet 
— no  secular  business,  etc.  Elias  replied,  “ I consider  thee 
as  much  under  the  effect  of  superstition,  as  thou  would  be 
in  the  observance  of  any  other  of  the  Jewish  rites.”  Dur- 
ing that  discussion,  impressions  were  made  which  I have 
ever  remembered.  They  were  strengthened  in  after  years, 
and  I now  feel  the  more  prepared  by  my  feeble  expression, 
to  encourage  those  who  have  been  pioneers  in  other  labors 
of  reform. 


IV. 


DISCOURSES  BY  LUCRETIA  MOTT. 

DISCOURSE  ON  WOMAN, 

Delivered  Twelfth  Month  17 th,  1849. 

There  is  nothing  of  greater  importance  to  the  well-be- 
ing of  society  at  large  — of  man  as  well  as  woman  — than 
the  true  and  proper  position  of  woman.  Much  has  been 
said,  from  time  to  time,  upon  this  subject.  It  has  been  a 
theme  for  ridicule,  for  satire,  and  sarcasm.  We  might  look 
for  this  from  the  ignorant  and  vulgar ; but  from  the  intel- 
ligent and  refined  we  have  a right  to  expect  that  such 
weapons  shall  not  be  resorted  to,  that  gross  comparisons 
and  vulgar  epithets  shall  not  be  applied,  so  as  to  place 
woman,  in  a point  of  view,  ridiculous  to  say  the  least. 

This  subject  has  claimed  my  earnest  interest  for  many 
years.  I have  long  wished  to  see  woman  occupying  a more 
elevated  position  than  that  which  custom  for  ages  has  al- 
lotted to  her.  It  was  with  great  regret,  therefore,  that  I 
listened  a few  days  ago  to  a lecture  upon  this  subject, 
which,  though  replete  with  intellectual  beauty,  and  con- 
taining much  that  was  true  and  excellent,  was  yet  fraught 
with  sentiments  calculated  to  retard  the  progress  of  woman 
to  the  high  elevation  destined  by  her  Creator.  I regretted 


488 


APPENDIX. 


the  more  that  these  sentiments  should  be  presented  with 
such  attractiveness,  because  they  would  be  likely  to  ensnare 
the  young. 

The  minds  of  young  people  generally  are  open  to  the 
reception  of  more  exalted  views  upon  this  subject.  The 
kind  of  homage  that  has  been  paid  to  woman,  the  flattering 
appeals  which  have  too  long  satisfied  her  — appeals  to  her 
mere  fancy  and  imagination  — are  giving  place  to  a more 
extended  recognition  of  her  rights,  her  important  duties 
and  responsibilities  in  life.  Woman  is  claiming  for  herself 
stronger  and  more  profitable  food.  Various  are  the  indica- 
tions leading  to  this  conclusion.  The  increasing  attention 
to  female  education,  the  improvement  in  the  literature  of 
the  age,  especially  in  what  is  called  the  “ Ladies’  Depart- 
ment,” in  the  periodicals  of  the  day,  are  among  the  proofs 
of  a higher  estimate  of  woman  in  society  at  large.  There- 
fore we  may  hope  that  the  intellectual  and  intelligent  are 
being  prepared  for  the  discussion  of  this  question,  in  a 
manner  which  shall  tend  to  ennoble  woman  and  dignify 
man. 

Free  discussion  upon  this,  as  upon  all  other  subjects,  is 
never  to  be  feared ; nor  will  it  be,  except  by  such  as  prefer 
darkness  to  light.  “ Those  only  who  are  in  the  wrong 
dread  discussion.  The  light  alarms  those  only  who  feel 
the  need  of  darkness.”  It  was  sound  philosophy  uttered 
by  Jesus,  “ He  that  doeth  truth  cometh  to  the  light,  that 
his  deeds  may  be  made  manifest,  that  they  are  wrought  in 
God.” 

I have  not  come  here  with  a view  of  answering  any  par- 
ticular parts  of  the  lecture  alluded  to,  in  order  to  point  out 
the  fallacy  of  its  reasoning.  The  speaker,  however,  did 
not  profess  to  offer  anything  like  argument  on  that  occa- 
sion, but  rather  a sentiment . I have  no  prepared  address 
to  deliver  to  you,  being  unaccustomed  to  speak  in  that 
way  ; but  I felt  a wish  to  offer  some  views  for  your  consid- 
eration, though  in  a desultory  manner,  which  may  lead  to 


APPENDIX.  489 

such  reflection  and  discussion  as  will  present  the  subject  in 
a true  light. 

In  the  beginning,  man  and  woman  were  created  equal. 
“ Male  and  female  created  he  them,  and  blessed  them,  and 
called  their  name  Adam.”  He  gave  dominion  to  both  over 
the  lower  animals,  but  not  to  one  over  the  other. 

“ Man  o’er  woman 

He  made  not  lord,  such  title  to  himself 
Reserving,  human  left  from  human  free.” 

The  cause  of  the  subjection  of  woman  to  man  was  early 
ascribed  to  disobedience  to  the  command  of  God.  This 
would  seem  to  show  that  she  was  then  regarded  as  not  oc- 
cupying her  true  and  rightful  position  in  society. 

The  laws  given  on  Mount  Sinai  for  the  government  of 
man  and  woman  were  equal,  and  the  precepts  of  Jesus 
make  no  distinction.  Those  who  read  the  Scriptures,  and 
judge  for  themselves,  not  resting  satisfied  with  the  per- 
verted application  of  the  text,  do  not  find  the  distinction 
that  theology  and  ecclesiastical  authorities  have  made,  in 
the  condition  of  the  sexes.  In  the  early  ages,  Miriam  and 
Deborah,  conjointly  with  Aaron  and  Barak,  enlisted  them- 
selves on  the  side  which  they  regarded  the  right,  unitedly 
going  up  to  their  battles,  and  singing  their  songs  of  victory. 
We  regard  these  with  veneration.  Deborah  judged  Israel 
many  years  — she  went  up  with  Barak  against  their  ene- 
mies writh  an  army  of  ten  thousand,  assuring  him  that  the 
honor  of  the  battle  should  not  be  to  him,  but  to  a woman. 
Revolting  as  were  the  circumstances  of  their  success,  the 
acts  of  a semi-barbarous  people,  yet  we  read  with  reverence 
the  song  of  Deborah  : “ Blessed  above  women  shall  Jael, 
the  wife  of  Heber,  the  Kenite,  be  ; blessed  shall  she  be 
above  women  in  the  tent.  . . . She  put  her  hand  to  the 
nail,  and  her  right  hand  to  the  workman’s  hammer ; she 
smote  Sisera  through  his  temples.  At  her  feet  he  bowed, 
he  fell,  he  lay  down  dead.”  This  circumstance,  at  vari- 
ance with  Christianity,  is  recognized  as  an  act  befitting 


490 


APPENDIX. 


woman  in  that  day.  Deborah,  Huldah,  and  other  honora- 
ble women,  were  looked  up  to  and  consulted  in  times  of 
exigency,  and  their  counsel  was  received.  In  that  eastern 
country,  with  all  the  customs  tending  to  degrade  woman, 
some  were  called  to  fill  great  and  important  stations  in  soci- 
ety. There  were  also  false  prophetesses  as  well  as  true. 
The  denunciations  of  Ezekiel  were  upon  those  women  who 
would  “ prophesy  out  of  their  own  heart,  and  sew  pillows 
to  all  armholes,”  etc. 

Coming  down  to  later  times,  we  find  Anna,  a prophetess 
of  four-score  years,  in  the  temple  day  and  night,  speaking 
of  Christ  to  all  those  who  looked  for  redemption  in  Jerusa- 
lem. Numbers  of  women  were  the  companions  of  Jesus 
— one  going  to  the  men  of  the  city,  saying,  “ Come,  see  a 
man  who  told  me  all  things  that  ever  I did ; is  not  this  the 
Christ?”  Another,  “ Whatsoever  he  saith  unto  you,  do 
it.”  Philip  had  four  daughters  who  did  prophesy.  Try- 
phena  and  Tryphosa  were  co-workers  with. the  apostles  in 
their  mission,  to  whom  they  sent  special  messages  of  regard 
and  acknowledgment  of  their  labors  in  the  gospel.  A 
learned  Jew,  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  was  by  Priscilla  in- 
structed in  the  way  of  the  Lord  more  perfectly.  Phebe  is 
mentioned  as  a servant  of  Christ,  and  commended  as  such 
to  the  brethren.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that  the  word  servant , 
when  applied  to  Tychicus,  is  rendered  minister . Women 
professing  godliness,  should  be  translated  preaching . 

The  first  announcement,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  was 
the  fulfillment  of  ancient  prophecy,  that  God’s  spirit  should 
be  poured  out  upon  daughters  as  well  as  sons,  and  they 
should  prophesy.  It  is  important  that  we  be  familiar  with 
these  facts,  because  woman  has  been  so  long  circumscribed 
in  her  influence  by  the  perverted  application  of  the  text, 
rendering  it  improper  for  her  to  speak  in  the  assemblies 
of  the  people,  u to  edification,  to  exhortation,  and  to  com- 
fort.” 

If  these  Scriptures  were  read  intelligently,  we  should  not 


APPENDIX. 


491 


so  learn  Christ,  as  to  exclude  any  from  a position  where 
they  might  exert  an  influence  for  good  to  their  fellow-be- 
ings. The  epistle  to  the  Corinthian  church,  where  the 
supposed  apostolic  prohibition  of  woman’s  preaching  is 
found,  contains  express  directions  how  woman  shall  ap- 
pear when  she  prayeth  or  prophesieth.  Judge  then  whether 
this  admonition  relative  to  speaking  and  asking  questions, 
in  the  excited  state  of  that  church,  should  be  regarded  as  a 
standing  injunction  on  woman’s  preaching , when  that  word 
was  not  used  by  the  apostle.  Where  is  the  Scripture  au- 
thority for  the  advice  given  to  the  early  church,  under 
peculiar  circumstances,  being  binding  on  the  church  of  the 
present  day  ? Ecclesiastical  history  informs  us,  that  for 
two  or  three  hundred  years,  female  ministers  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom, in  company  with  their  brethren. 

These  things  are  too  much  lost  sight  of.  They  should  be 
known,  in  order  that  we  may  be  prepared  to  meet  the  asser- 
tion, so  often  made,  that  woman  is  stepping  out  of  her  ap- 
propriate sphere  when  she  shall  attempt  to  instruct  public 
assemblies.  The  present  time  particularly  demands  such 
investigation.  It  requires  also,  that  “ of  yourselves  ye 
should  judge  what  is  right,”  that  you  should  know  the 
ground  whereon  you  stand.  This  age  is  notable  for  its 
works  of  mercy  and  benevolence  — for  the  efforts  that  are 
made  to  reform  the  inebriate  and  the  degraded,  to  relieve 
the  oppressed  and  suffering.  Women  as  well  as  men  are 
interested  in  these  works  of  justice  and  mercy.  They  are 
efficient  co-workers,  their  talents  are  called  into  profitable 
exercise,  their  labors  are  effective  in  each  department  of 
reform.  The  blessing  to  the  merciful,  to  the  peacemaker, 
is  equal  to  man  and  to  woman.  It  is  greatly  to  be  deplored, 
now  that  she  is  increasingly  qualified  for  usefulness,  that 
any  view  should  be  presented  calculated  to  retard  her  la- 
bors of  love. 

Why  should  not  woman  seek  to  be  a reformer  ? If  she 
is  to  shrink  from  being  such  an  iconoclast  as  shall  “ break 


492 


APPENDIX. 


the  image  of  man’s  lower  worship,”  as  so  long  held  up  to 
view ; if  she  is  to  fear  to  exercise  her  reason  and  her  no- 
blest powers,  lest  she  should  be  thought  to  “ attempt  to  act 
the  man,”  and  not  “ acknowledge  his  supremacy  ; ” if  she 
is  to  be  satisfied  with  the  narrow  sphere  assigned  her  by 
man,  nor  aspire  to  a higher,  lest  she  should  transcend  the 
bounds  of  female  delicacy,  truly  it  is  a mournful  prospect 
for  woman.  We  would  admit  all  the  difference  that  our 
great  and  beneficent  Creator  has  made,  in  the  relation  of 
man  and  woman,  nor  would  we  seek  to  disturb  this  rela- 
tion ; but  we  deny  that  the  present  position  of  woman  is 
her  true  sphere  of  usefulness  ; nor  will  she  attain  to  this 
sphere,  until  the  disabilities  and  disadvantages,  religious, 
civil,  and  social,  which  impede  her  progress,  are  removed 
out  of  her  way.  These  restrictions  have  enervated  her 
mind  and  paralyzed  her  powers.  While  man  assumes  that 
the  present  is  the  original  state  designed  for  woman,  that 
the  existing  “ differences  are  not  arbitrary  nor  the  re- 
sult of  accident,”  but  grounded  in  nature,  she  will  not 
make  the  necessary  effort  to  obtain  her  just  rights,  lest  it 
should  subject  her  to  the  kind  of  scorn  and  contemptuous 
manner  in  which  she  has  been  spoken  of. 

So  far  from  her  “ ambition  leading  her  to  attempt  to  act 
the  man,”  she  needs  all  the  encouragement  she  can  receive, 
by  the  removal  of  obstacles  from  her  path,  in  order  that  she 
may  become  a “ true  woman.”  As  it  is  desirable  that  man 
should  act  a manly  and  generous  part,  not  “ mannish,”  so 
let  woman  be  urged  to  exercise  a dignified  and  womanly 
bearing,  not  womanish.  Let  her  cultivate  all  the  graces 
and  proper  accomplishments  of  her  sex,  but  let  not  these  de- 
generate into  a kind  of  effeminacy,  in  which  she  is  satisfied 
to  be  the  mere  plaything  or  toy  of  society,  content  with  her 
outward  adornings,  and  with  the  tone  of  flattery  and  fulsome 
adulation  too  often  addressed  to  her.  True,  nature  has 
made  a difference  in  her  configuration,  her  physical  strength, 
her  voice,  — and  we  ask  no  change,  we  are  satisfied  with 


APPENDIX , 


493 


nature.  But  how  has  neglect  and  mismanagement  in- 
creased this  difference  ! It  is  our  duty  to  develop  these 
natural  powers  by  suitable  exercise,  so  that  they  may  be 
strengthened  “ by  reason  of  use.”  In  the  ruder  state  of 
society,  woman  is  made  to  bear  heavy  burdens,  while  her 
“ lord  and  master  ” walks  idly  by  her  side.  In  the  civiliza- 
tion to  which  we  have  attained,  if  cultivated  and  refined 
woman  would  bring  all  her  powers  into  use,  she  might  en- 
gage in  pursuits  which  she  now  shrinks  from  as  beneath  her 
proper  vocation.  The  energies  of  men  need  not  then  be 
wholly  devoted  to  the  counting-house  and  common  business 
of  life,  in  order  that  women  in  fashionable  society  may  be 
supported  in  their  daily  promenades  and  nightly  visits  to 
the  theatre  and  ball-room. 

The  appeal  of  Catharine  Beecher  to  woman,  some  years 
ago,  urging  her  to  aim  at  higher  pursuits,  was  greatly  en- 
couraging. It  gave  earnest  of  an  improved  condition  of 
woman.  She  says,  “ The  time  is  coming  when  woman 
will  be  taught  to  understand  the  construction  of  the  human 
frame,  the  philosophical  results  from  restricted  exercise,  un- 
healthy modes  of  dress,  improper  diet,  and  other  causes, 
which  are  continually  operating  to  destroy  the  health  and 
life  of  the  young.  . . . Woman  has  been  but  little  aware 
of  the  high  incitements  which  should  stimulate  to  the  cul- 
tivation of  her  noblest  powers.  The  world  is  no  longer  to 
be  governed  by  physical  force,  but  by  the  influence  which 
mind  exerts  over  mind.  . . . Woman  has  never  wakened 
to  her  highest  destinies  and  holiest  hopes.  The  time  is 
coming  when  educated  females  will  not  be  satisfied  with 
the  present  objects  of  their  low  ambition.  When  a woman 
now  leaves  the  immediate  business  of  her  own  education, 
how  often,  how  generally  do  we  find  her  sinking  down  into 
almost  useless  inactivity.  To  enjoy  the  social  circle,  to  ac- 
complish a little  sewing,  a little  reading,  a little  domestic 
duty,  to  while  away  her  hours  in  self-indulgence,  or  to  en- 
joy the  pleasures  of  domestic  life,  — these  are  the  highest 


494 


APPENDIX. 


objects  at  which  many  a woman  of  elevated  mind  and  ac- 
complished education  aims.  And  what  does  she  find  of 
sufficient  interest  to  call  forth  her  cultivated  energies  and 
warm  affection  ? But  when  the  cultivation  and  develop- 
ment of  the  immortal  mind  shall  be  presented  to  woman, 
as  her  especial  and  delightful  duty,  and  that  too  whatever 
be  her  relations  in  life  ; when,  by  example  and  experience, 
she  shall  have  learned  her  power  over  the  intellect  and  the 
affections,  . . . then  we  shall  not  find  woman  returning 
from  the  precincts  of  learning  and  wisdom  to  pass  lightly 
away  the  bright  hours  of  her  maturing  youth.  We  shall 
not  so  often  see  her  seeking  the  light  device  to  embroider 
on  muslin  and  lace  (and  I would  add,  the  fashionable 
crochet  work  of  the  present  day)  ; but  we  shall  see  her, 
with  the  delighted  glow  of  benevolence,  seeking  for  im- 
mortal minds  whereon  she  may  fasten  durable  and  holy  im- 
pressions that  shall  never  be  effaced  or  wear  away.” 

A new  generation  of  women  is  now  upon  the  stage,  im- 
proving the  increased  opportunities  furnished  for  the  ac- 
quirement of  knowledge.  Public  education  is  coming  to 
be  regarded  the  right  of  the  children  of  a republic.  The 
hill  of  science  is  not  so  difficult  of  ascent  as  formerly  rep- 
resented by  poets  and  painters  ; but  by  fact  and  demon- 
stration smoothed  down,  so  as  to  be  accessible  to  the  as- 
sumed weak  capacity  of  woman.  She  is  rising  in  the  scale 
of  being  through  this,  as  well  as  other  means,  and  finding 
heightened  pleasure  and  profit  on  the  right  hand  and  on 
the  left.  The  study  of  Physiology,  now  introduced  into 
our  common  schools,  is  engaging  her  attention,  impressing 
the  necessity  of  the  observance  of  the  laws  of  health. 
The  intellectual  Lyceum  and  instructive  lecture-room  are 
becoming  to  many  more  attractive  than  the  theatre  and 
the  ball-room.  The  sickly  and  sentimental  novel  and  per- 
nicious romance  are  giving  place  to  writings  calculated  to 
call  forth  the  benevolent  affections  and  higher  nature.  It 
is  only  by  comparison  that  I would  speak  commendatorily 


APPENDIX. 


495 


of  these  works  of  imagination.  The  frequent  issue  of 
them  from  the  press  is  to  be  regretted.  Their  exciting 
contents,  like  stimulating  drinks,  when  long  indulged  in, 
enervate  the  mind,  unfitting  it  for  the  sober  duties  of  life. 

These  duties  are  not  to  be  limited  by  man.  Nor  will 
woman  fulfil  less  her  domestic  relations,  as  the  faithful 
companion  of  her  chosen  husband  and  the  fitting  mother 
of  her  children,  because  she  has  a right  estimate  of  her 
position  and  her  responsibilities.  Her  self-respect  will  be 
increased  ; preserving  the  dignity  of  her  being,  she  will 
not  suffer  herself  to  be  degraded  into  a mere  dependent. 
Nor  will  her  feminine  character  be  impaired.  Instances 
are  not  few,  of  woman  throwing  off  the  incumbrances 
which  bind  her,  and  going  forth  in  a manner  worthy  of 
herself,  her  creation,  and  her  dignified  calling.  Did  Eliz- 
abeth Fry  lose  any  of  her  feminine  qualities  by  the  public 
walk  into  which  she  was  called  ? Having  performed  the 
duties  of  a mother  to  a large  family,  feeling  that  she  owed 
a labor  of  love  to  the  poor  prisoner,  she  was  empowered 
by  Him  who  sent  her  forth,  to  go  to  kings  and  crowned 
heads  of  the  earth,  and  ask  audience  of  these  , and  it  was 
granted  her.  Did  she  lose  the  delicacy  of  woman  by  her 
acts  ? No.  Her  retiring  modesty  was  characteristic  of  her 
to  the  latest  period  of  her  life.  It  was  my  privilege  to 
enjoy  her  society  some  years  ago,  and  I found  all  that 
belonged  to  the  feminine  in  woman  — to  true  nobility,  in  a 
refined  and  purified  moral  nature.  Is  Dorothea  Dix  throw- 
ing off  her  womanly  nature  and  appearance  in  the  course 
she  is  pursuing?  In  finding  duties  abroad,  has  any  “re- 
fined man  felt  that  something  of  beauty  has  gone  forth 
from  her?”  To  use  the  contemptuous  word  applied  in  the 
lecture  alluded  to,  is  she  becoming  “ mannish  ? ” Is  she 
compromising  her  womanly  dignity  in  going  forth  to  seek 
to  better  the  condition  of  the  insane  and  afflicted?  Is  not 
a beautiful  mind  and  a retiring  modesty  still  conspicuous 
in  her? 


496 


APPENDIX. 


Indeed,  I would  ask,  if  this  modesty  is  not  attractive 
also,  when  manifested  in  the  other  sex  ? It  was  strikingly 
marked  in  Horace  Mann,  when  presiding  over  the  late  Na- 
tional Educational  Convention  in  this  city.  The  retiring 
modesty  of  William  Ellery  Channing  was  beautiful,  as  well 
as  of  many  others,  who  have  filled  elevated  stations  in  so- 
ciety. These  virtues,  differing  as  they  may  in  degree  in 
man  and  woman,  are  of  the  same  nature,  and  call  forth 
our  admiration  wherever  manifested. 

The  noble  courage  of  Grace  Darling  is  justly  honored, 
leading  her  to  present  herself  on  the  coast  of  England, 
during  the  raging  storm,  in  order  to  rescue  the  poor,  suffer- 
ing, shipwrecked  mariner.  Woman  was  not  wanting  in 
courage  in  the  early  ages.  In  war  and  bloodshed  this  trait 
was  often  displayed.  Grecian  and  Roman  history  have 
lauded  and  honored  her  in  this  character.  English  history 
records  her  courageous  women  too,  for  unhappily  we  have 
little  but  the  records  of  war  handed  down  to  us.  The 
courage  of  Joan  of  Arc  was  made  the  subject  of  a popular 
lecture  not  long  ago,  by  one  of  our  intelligent  citizens. 
But  more  noble  moral  daring  is  marking  the  female  char- 
acter at  the  present  time,  and  better  worthy  of  imitation. 
As  these  characteristics  come  to  be  appreciated  in  man  too, 
his  warlike  acts,  with  all  the  miseries  and  horrors  of  the 
battle-ground,  will  sink  into  their  merited  oblivion,  or  be 
remembered  only  to  be  condemned.  The  heroism  displayed 
in  the  tented  field  must  yield  to  the  moral  and  Christian 
heroism  which  is  shadowed  in  the  signs  of  our  times. 

The  lecturer  regarded  the  announcement  of  woman’s 
achievements,  and  the  offering  of  appropriate  praise  through 
the  press,  as  a gross  innovation  upon  the  obscurity  of  fe- 
male life  — he  complained  that  the  exhibition  of  attain- 
ments of  girls  in  schools  was  now  equal  to  that  of  the  boys, 
and  the  newspapers  announce  that  “ Miss  Brown  received 
the  first  prize  for  English  grammar,”  etc.  If  he  objected 
to  so  much  excitement  of  emulation  in  schools,  it  would  be 


APPENDIX. 


497 


well ; for  the  most  enlightened  teachers  discountenance 
these  appeals  to  love  of  approbation  aod  self  - esteem. 
While  prizes  continue  to  be  awarded,  can  any  good  reason 
be  given  why  the  name  of  the  girl  should  not  be  published 
as  well  as  that  of  the  boy?  He  spoke  with  scorn,  that 
“ we  hear  of  Mrs.  President  so  and  so  ; and  committees 
and  secretaries  of  the  same  sex.”  But  if  women  can  con- 
duct their  own  business,  by  means  of  presidents  and  secre- 
taries of  their  own  sex,  can  he  tell  us  why  they  should  not? 
They  will  never  make  much  progress  in  any  moral  move- 
ment while  they  depend  upon  men  to  act  for  them.  Do 
we  shrink  from  reading  the  announcement  that  Mrs.  Som- 
erville is  made  an  honorary  member  of  a scientific  associa- 
tion ? That  Miss  Herschel  has  made  some  discoveries,  and 
is  prepared  to  take  her  equal  part  in  science  ? Or  that 
Miss  Mitchell,  of  Nantucket,  has  lately  discovered  a planet 
long  looked  for  ? I cannot  conceive  why  “ honor  to  whom 
honor  is  due  ” should  not  be  rendered  to  woman  as  well  as 
man  ; nor  will  it  necessarily  exalt  her,  or  foster  feminine 
pride.  This  propensity  is  found  alike  in  male  and  female, 
and  it  should  not  be  ministered  to  improperly  in  either 
sex. 

In  treating  upon  the  affections,  the  lecturer  held  out  the 
idea  that,  as  manifested  in  the  sexes,  they  were  opposite, 
if  not  somewhat  antagonistic,  and  required  a union,  as  in 
chemistry,  to  form  a perfect  whole.  The  simile  appeared 
to  me  far  from  a correct  illustration  of  the  true  union. 
Minds  that  can  assimilate,  spirits  that  are  congenial,  attract 
one  another.  It  is  the  union  of  similar,  not  of  opposite 
affections,  which  are  necessary  for  the  perfection  of  the 
marriage  bond.  There  seemed  a want  of  proper  delicacy 
in  his  representing  man  as  being  bold  in  the  demonstration 
of  the  pure  affection  of  love.  In  persons  of  refinement, 
true  love  seeks  concealment  in  man  as  well  as  in  woman. 
I will  not  enlarge  upon  the  subject,  although  it  formed  so 
great  a part  of  his  lecture.  The  contrast  drawn  seemed  a 
32 


498 


APPENDIX. 


fallacy,  as  has  much,  very  much,  that  has  been  presented 
in  the  sickly  sentimental  strains  of  the  poet,  from  age  to 
age. 

The  question  is  often  asked,  u What  does  woman  want 
more  than  she  enjoys  ? What  is  she  seeking  to  obtain  ? 
Of  what  rights  is  she  deprived  ? What  privileges  are 
withheld  from  her  ? ” I answer,  she  asks  nothing  as  favor, 
but  as  right ; she  wants  to  be  acknowledged  a moral,  re- 
sponsible being.  She  is  seeking  not  to  be  governed  by 
laws,  in  the  making  of  which  she  has  no  voice.  She  is  de- 
prived of  almost  every  right  in  civil  society,  and  is  a cipher 
in  the  nation,  except  in  the  right  of  presenting  a petition. 
In  religious  society  her  disabilities,  as  already  pointed  out, 
have  greatly  retarded  her  progress.  Her  exclusion  from 
the  pulpit  or  ministry  — her  duties  marked  out  for  her  by 
her  equal  brother  man,  subject  to  creeds,  rules,  and  disci- 
plines made  for  her  by  him  — this  is  unworthy  her  true 
dignity.  In  marriage  there  is  assumed  superiority,  on  the 
part  of  the  husband,  and  admitted  inferiority,  with  a prom- 
ise of  obedience,  on  the  part  of  the  wife.  This  subject 
calls  loudly  for  examination,  in  order  that  the  wrong  may 
be  redressed.  Customs  suited  to  darker  ages  in  eastern 
countries  are  not  binding  upon  enlightened  society.  ‘ The 
solemn  covenant  of  marriage  may  be  entered  into  without 
these  lordly  assumptions  and  humiliating  concessions  and 
promises. 

There  are  large  Christian  denominations  who  do  not 
recognize  such  degrading  relations  of  husband  and  wife. 
They  ask  no  aid  from  magistrate  or  clergyman  to  legalize 
or  sanctify  this  union.  But  acknowledging  themselves  in 
the  presence  of  the  Highest,  and  invoking  His  assistance, 
they  come  under  reciprocal  obligations  of  fidelity  and  af- 
fection, before  suitable  witnesses.  Experience  and  obser- 
vation go  to  prove,  that  there  may  be  as  much  harmony, 
to  say  the  least,  in  such  a union,  and  as  great  purity  and 
permanence  of  affection,  as  can  exist  where  the  common 
ceremony  is  observed. 


APPENDIX. 


499 


The  distinctive  relations  of  husband  and  wife,  of  father 
and  mother  of  a family,  are  sacredly  preserved,  without  the 
assumption  of  authority  on  the  one  part,  or  the  promise  of 
obedience  on  the  other.  There  is  nothing  in  such  a mar- 
riage degrading  to  woman.  She  does  not  compromise  her 
dignity  or  self-respect ; but  enters  married  life  upon  equal 
ground,  by  the  side  of  her  husband.  By  proper  education, 
she  understands  her  duties,  physical,  intellectual,  and  moral ; 
and  fulfilling  these,  she  is  a helpmeet  in  the  true  sense  of 
the  word. 

I tread  upon  delicate  ground  in  alluding  to  the  institu- 
tions of  religious  associations ; but  the  subject  is  of  so  much 
importance  that  all  which  relates  to  the  position  of  woman 
should  be  examined,  apart  from  the  undue  veneration 
which  ancient  usage  receives. 

“ Such  dupes  are  men  to  custom,  and  so  prone 
To  reverence  what  is  ancient,  and  can  plead 
A course  of  long  observance  for  its  use, 

That  even  servitude,  the  worst  of  ills, 

Because  delivered  down  from  sire  to  son, 

Is  kept  and  guarded  as  a sacred  thing.” 

So  with  woman.  She  has  so  long  been  subject  to  the 
disabilities  and  restrictions  with  which  her  progress  has 
been  embarrassed,  that  she  has  become  enervated,  her 
mind  to  some  extent  paralyzed ; and  like  those  still  more 
degraded  by  personal  bondage,  she  hugs  her  chains.  Lib- 
erty is  often  presented  in  its  true  light,  but  it  is  liberty  for 
man,  and  it  is  not  less  a blessing,  because  oppression  has 
so  long  darkened  the  mind  that  it  cannot  appreciate  it.  I 
would,  therefore,  urge  that  woman  be  placed  in  such  a 
situation  in  society,  by  the  recognition  of  her  rights,  and 
have  such  opportunities  for  growth  and  development,  as 
shall  raise  her  from  this  low,  enervated,  and  paralyzed  con- 
dition, to  a full  appreciation  of  the  blessing  of  entire  free- 
dom of  mind. 

It  is  with  reluctance  that  I make  the  demand  for  the 


500 


APPENDIX. 


political  rights  of  women,  because  this  claim  is  so  distaste- 
ful to  the  age.  Woman  shrinks,  in  the  present  state  of  so- 
ciety, from  taking  any  interest  in  politics.  The  events  of 
the  French  Revolution  and  the  claim  for  woman’s  rights 
are  held  up  to  her  as  a warning.  But  let  us  not  look  at 
the  excesses  of  women  alone  at  that  period;  but  remember 
that  the  age  was  marked  with  extravagances  and  wicked- 
ness in  men  as  well  as  women.  Indeed,  political  life 
abounds  with  these  excesses,  and  with  shameful  outrage. 
Who  knows,  but  that  if  woman  acted  her  part  in  govern- 
mental affairs,  there  might  be  an  entire  change  in  the  tur- 
moil of  political  life.  It  becomes  man  to  speak  modestly 
of  his  ability  to  act  without  her.  If  woman’s  judgment 
were  exercised,  why  might  she  not  aid  in  making  the  laws 
by  which  she  is  governed  ? Lord  Brougham  remarked  that 
the  works  of  Harriet  Martineau  upon  Political  Economy 
were  not  excelled  by  those  of  any  political  writer  of  the 
present  time.  The  first  few  chapters  of  her  “ Society  in 
America,”  her  views  of  a republic,  and  of  government 
generally,  furnish  evidence  of  woman’s  capacity  to  embrace 
subjects  of  universal  interest. 

Far  be  it  from  me  to  encourage  women  to  vote,  or  to 
take  an  active  part  in  politics  in  the  present  state  of  our 
government.  Her  right  to  the  elective  franchise,  however, 
is  the  same,  and  should  be  yielded  to  her,  whether  she 
exercise  that  right  or  not.  Would  that  man,  too,  would 
have  no  participation  in  a government  recognizing  the  life- 
taking principle  — retaliation  and  the  sword.  It  is  un- 
worthy a Christian  nation.  But  when,  in  the  diffusion  of 
light  and  intelligence,  a convention  shall  be  called  to  make 
regulations  for  self-government  on  Christian  principles,  I 
can  see  no  good  reason  why  women  should  not  participate 
in  such  an  assemblage,  taking  part  equally  with  man. 

Professor  Walker,  of  Cincinnati,  in  his  “ Introduction  to 
American  Law,”  says  : “ With  regard  to  political  rights, 
females  form  a positive  exception  to  the  general  doctrine 


APPENDIX. 


501 


of  equality.  They  have  no  part  or  lot  in  the  formation  or 
administration  of  government.  They  cannot  vote  or  hold 
office.  We  require  them  to  contribute  their  share,  in  the 
way  of  taxes,  to  the  support  of  government,  but  allow 
them  no  voice  in  its  direction.  We  hold  them  amenable 
to  the  laws  when  made,  but  allow  them  no  share  in  mak- 
ing them.  This  language,  applied  to  males,  would  be  the 
exact  definition  of  political  slavery ; applied  to  females, 
custom  does  not  teach  us  so  to  regard  it.”  Woman,  how- 
ever, is  beginning  so  to  regard  it. 

He  further  says : “ The  law  of  husband  and  wife,  as  you 
gather  it  from  the  books,  is  a disgrace  to  any  civilized  na- 
tion. The  theory  of  the  law  degrades  the  wife  almost  to 
the  level  of  slaves.  When  a woman  marries,  we  call  her 
condition  coverture,  and  speak  of  her  as  a femme  couverte . 
The  old  writers  call  the  husband  baron,  and  sometimes,  in 
plain  English,  lord.  . . . The  merging  of  her  name  in  that 
of  her  husband  is  emblematic  of  the  fate  of  all  her  legal 
rights.  The  torch  of  Hymen  serves  but  to  light  the  pile 
on  which  these  rights  are  offered  up.  The  legal  theory  is, 
that  marriage  makes  the  husband  and  wife  one  person,  and 
that  person  is  the  husband . On  this  subject,  reform  is 
loudly  called  for.  There  is  no  foundation  in  reason  or  ex- 
pediency for  the  absolute  and  slavish  subjection  of  the  wife 
to  the  husband,  which  forms  the  foundation  of  the  present 
legal  relations.  Were  woman,  in  point  of  fact,  the  abject 
thing  which  the  law,  in  theory,  considers  her  to  be  when 
married,  she  would  not  be  worthy  the  companionship  of 
man.” 

I would  ask  if  such  a code  of  laws  does  not  require 
change?  If  such  a condition  of  the  wife  in  society  does  not 
claim  redress  ? On  no  good  ground  can  reform  be  delayed. 
Blackstone  says  : “ The  very  being  and  legal  existence  of 
woman  is  suspended  during  marriage  — incorporated  or 
consolidated  into  that  of  her  husband,  under  whose  protec- 
tion and  cover  she  performs  everything.”  Hurlbut,  in  his 


502 


APPENDIX. 


Essays  upon  Human  Rights,  says : “ The  laws  touching 
the  rights  of  woman  are  at  variance  with  the  laws  of  the 
Creator.  Rights  are  human  rights,  and  pertain  to  human 
beings,  without  distinction  of  sex.  Laws  should  not  be 
made  for  man  or  for  woman,  but  for  mankind.  Man  was 
not  born  to  command,  nor  woman  to  obey.  . . . The  law 
of  France,  Spain,  and  Holland,  and  one  of  our  own  States, 
Louisiana,  recognizes  the  wife’s  right  to  property,  more 
than  the  common  law  of  England.  . . . The  law  depriv- 
ing woman  of  the  right  of  property  is  handed  down  to  us 
from  dark  and  feudal  times,  and  is  not  .consistent  with  the 
wiser,  better,  purer  spirit  of  the  age.  The  wife  is  a mere 
pensioner  on  the  bounty  of  her  husband.  Her  lost  rights 
are  appropriated  to  himself.  But  justice  and  benevolence 
are  abroad  in  our  land,  awakening  the  spirit  of  inquiry  and 
innovation  ; and  the  Gothic  fabric  of  the  British  law  will 
fall  before  it,  save  where  it  is  based  upon  the  foundation  of 
truth  and  justice.” 

May  these  statements  lead  you  to  reflect  upon  this  sub- 
ject, that  you  may  know  what  woman’s  condition  is  in  soci- 
ety — what  her  restrictions  are,  and  seek  to  remove  them. 
In  how  many  cases  in  our  country  the  husband  and  wife 
begin  life  together,  and  by  equal  industry  and  united  effort 
accumulate  to  themselves  a comfortable  home.  In  the 
event  of  the  death  of  the  wife,  the  household  remains  un- 
disturbed, his  farm  or  his  workshop  is  not  broken  up,  or  in 
any  way  molested.  But  when  the  husband  dies,  he  either 
gives  his  wife  a 'portion  of  their  joint  accumulation,  or  the 
law  apportions  to  her  a share ; the  homestead  is  broken 
up,  and  she  is  dispossessed  of  that  which  she  earned  equally 
with  him ; for  what  she  lacked  in  physical  strength,  she 
made  up  in  constancy  of  labor  and  toil,  day  and  evening. 
The  sons  then  coming  into  possession  of  the  property,  as 
has  been  the  custom  until  of  latter  time,  speak  of  having 
to  keep  their  mother,  when  she  in  reality  is  aiding  to  keep 
them.  Where  is  the  justice  of  this  state  of  things  ? The 


APPENDIX. 


503 


change  in  the  law  of  this  State  and  of  New  York,  in  rela- 
tion to  the  property  of  the  wife,  goes  to  a limited  extent 
toward  the  redress  of  these  wrongs,  which  are  far  more  ex^ 
tensive,  and  involve  much  more  than  I have  time  this  even- 
ing to  point  out. 

On  no  good  ground  can  the  legal  existence  of  the  wife 
be  suspended  during  marriage,  and  her  property  surren- 
dered to  her  husband.  In  the  intelligent  ranks  of  society, 
the  wife  may  not,  in  point  of  fact,  be  so  degraded  as  the 
law  would  degrade  her ; because  public  sentiment  is  above 
the  law.  Still,  while  the  law  stands,  she  is  liable  to  the 
disabilities  which  it  composes.  Among  the  ignorant  classes 
of  society,  woman  is  made  to  bear  heavy  burdens,  and  is 
degraded  almost  to  the  level  of  the  slave. 

There  are  many  instances  now  in  our  city,  where  the 
wife  suffers  much  from  the  power  of  the  husband  to  claim 
all  that  she  can  earn  with  her  own  hands.  In  my  inter- 
course with  the  poorer  class  of  people,  I have  known  cases 
of  extreme  cruelty,  from  the  hard  earnings  of  the  wife  be- 
ing thus  robbed  by  the  husband,  and  no  redress  at  law. 

An  article  in  one  of  the  daily  papers  lately  presented 
the  condition  of  needle-women  in  England.  There  might 
be  a presentation  of  this  class  in  our  own  country  which 
would  make  the  heart  bleed.  Public  attention  should  be 
turned  to  this  subject,  in  order  that  avenues  of  more  profit- 
able employment  may  be  opened  to  women.  There  are 
many  kinds  of  business  which  women,  equally  with  men, 
may  follow  with  respectability  and  success.  Their  talents 
and  energies  should  be  called  forth,  and  their  powers 
brought  into  the  highest  exercise.  The  efforts  of  women 
in  France  are  sometimes  pointed  to  in  ridicule  and  sarcasm, 
but  depend  upon  it,  the  opening  of  profitable  employment 
to  women  in  that  country  is  doing  much  for  the  enfran- 
chisement of  the  sex.  In  England  and  America  it  is  not 
an  uncommon  thing  for  a wife  to  take  up  the  business  of 
her  deceased  husband  and  carry  it  on  with  success. 


504 


APPENDIX. 


Our  respected  British  Consul  stated  to  me  a circum- 
stance which  occurred  some  years  ago,  of  an  editor  of  a 
political  paper  having  died  in  England ; it  was  proposed  to 
his  wife,  an  able  writer,  to  take  the  editorial  chair.  She 
accepted.  The  patronage  of  the  paper  was  greatly  in- 
creased, and  she  a short  time  since  retired  from  her  labors 
with  a handsome  fortune.  In  that  country,  however,  the  op- 
portunities are  by  no  means  general  for  woman’s  elevation. 

In  visiting  the  public  schools  in  London,  a few  years 
since,  I noticed  that  the  boys  were  employed  in  linear 
drawing,  and  instructed  upon  the  blackboard  in  the  higher 
branches  of  arithmetic  and  mathematics ; while  the  girls, 
after  a short  exercise  in  the  mere  elements  of  arithmetic, 
were  seated,  during  the  bright  hours  of  the  morning,  stitch- 
ing wristbands.  I asked  why  there  should  be  this  differ- 
ence made ; why  they  too  should  not  have  the  blackboard  ? 
The  answer  was,  that  they  would  not  probably  fill  any  sta- 
tion in  society  requiring  such  knowledge. 

The  demand  for  a more  extended  education  will  not  cease 
until  boys  and  girls  have  equal  instruction,  in  all  the  de- 
partments of  useful  knowledge.  We  have  as  yet  no  high 
school  in  this  state.  The  normal  school  may  be  a prepara- 
tion for  such  an  establishment.  In  the  late  convention  for 
general  education,  it  was  cheering  to  hear  the  testimony 
borne  to  woman’s  capabilities  for  head  teachers  of  the  pub- 
lic schools.  A resolution  there  offered  for  equal  salaries 
to  male  and  female  teachers,  when  equally  qualified,  as 
practiced  in  Louisiana,  I regret  to  say  was  checked  in  its 
passage  by  Bishop  Potter ; by  him  who  has  done  so  much 
for  the  encouragement  of  education,  and  who  gave  his  coun- 
tenance and  influence  to  that  convention.  Still,  the  fact  that 
such  a resolution  was  offered,  augurs  a time  coming  for 
woman  which  she  may  well  hail.  At  the  last  examination 
of  the  public  schools  in  this  city,  one  of  the  alumni  de- 
livered an  address  on  Woman,  not,  as  is  too  common,  in 
eulogistic  strains,  but  directing  the  attention  to  the  injus- 


APPENDIX. 


505 


tice  done  to  woman  in  her  position  in  society,  in  a variety 
of  ways  — the  unequal  wages  she  receives  for  her  constant 
toil,  etc.  — presenting  facts  calculated  to  arouse  attention 
to  the  subject. 

Women's  property  has  been  taxed,  equally  with  that  of 
men,  to  sustaiu  colleges  endowed  by  the  States  ; but  they 
have  not  been  permitted  to  enter  those  high  seminaries  of 
learning.  Within  a few  years,  however,  some  colleges  have 
been  instituted  where  young  women  are  admitted,  upon 
nearly  equal  terms  with  young  men ; and  numbers  are 
availing  themselves  of  their  long  denied  rights.  This  is 
among  the  signs  of  the  times,  indicative  of  an  advance  for 
women.  The  book  of  knowledge  is  not  opened  to  her  in 
vain.  Already  is  she  aiming  to  occupy  important  posts  of 
honor  and  profit  in  our  country.  We  have  three  female 
editors  in  our  State,  and  some  in  other  States  of  the  Union. 
Numbers  are  entering  the  medical  profession  — one  received 
a diploma  last  year ; others  are  preparing  for  a like  result. 

Let  woman  then  go  on  — not  asking  favors,  but  claiming 
as  a right  the  removal  of  all  hindrances  to  her  elevation 
in  the  scale  of  being  — let  her  receive  encouragement  for 
the  proper  cultivation  of  all  her  powers,  so  that  she  may 
enter  profitably  into  the  active  business  of  life  ; employing 
her  own  hands  in  ministering  to  her  necessities,  strength- 
ening her  physical  being  by  proper  exercise  and  observ- 
ance of  the  laws  of  health.  Let  her  not  be  ambitious  to 
display  a fair  hand,  and  to  promenade  the  fashionable 
streets  of  our  city,  but  rather,  coveting  earnestly  the  best 
gifts,  let  her  strive  to  occupy  such  walks  in  society  as  will 
befit  her  true  dignity  in  all  the  relations  of  life.  No  fear 
that  she  will  then  transcend  the  proper  limits  of  female 
delicacy.  True  modesty  will  be  as  fully  preserved,  in  act- 
ing out  those  important  vocations,  as  in  the  nursery  or  at 
the  fireside  ministering  to  man’s  self-indulgence.  Then  in 
the  marriage  union,  the  independence  of  the  husband  and 
wife  will  be  equal,  their  dependence  mutual,  and  their  obli- 
gations reciprocal. 


506 


APPENDIX. 


In  conclusion,  let  me  say,  “ Credit  not  the  old-fashioned 
absurdity,  that  woman’s  is  a secondary  lot,  ministering  to 
the  necessities  of  her  lord  and  master  ! It  is  a higher  des- 
tiny I would  award  you.  If  your  immortality  is  as  com- 
plete, and  your  gift  of  mind  as  capable  as  ours  of  increase 
and  elevation,  I would  put  no  wisdom  of  mine  against 
God’s  evident  allotment.  I would  charge  you  to  water  the 
undying  bud,  and  give  it  healthy  culture,  and  open  its 
beauty  to  the  sun  — and  then  you  may  hope  that,  when 
your  life  is  bound  up  with  another,  you  will  go  on  equally, 
and  in  a fellowship  that  shall  pervade  every  earthly  in- 
terest.” 


[The  following  sermons,  as  will  be  seen  from  their  dates,  were  deliv- 
ered at  different  times  and  places,  and  have  no  connection  with  each 
other.  The  speaker  did  not  know  that  they  were  being  reported,  and 
never  revised  them.  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  they  were  extem- 
poraneous.] 

A SERMON, 

Delivered  at  Yardleyvilley  Bucks  Co.f  Pa.y  Ninth  Mo.  26 ih,  1858. 

“ The  kingdom  of  God  is  within  us,  and  Christianity 
will  not  have  performed  its  office  in  the  earth  until  its  pro- 
fessors have  learned  to  respect  the  rights  and  privileges  of 
conscience,  by  a toleration  without  limit,  a faith  without 
contention.”  This  is  the  testimony  of  one  of  the  modern 
writers.  And  have  we  not  evidence,  both  from  our  own 
religious  records,  and  those  of  all  the  worshipers  of  all 
ages,  that  there  has  been  this  divine  teaching  acknowledged, 
in  some  way  or  another  — that  there  is  a religious  instinct 
in  the  constitution  of  man,  and  that,  according  to  the  cir- 
cumstances of  his  birth,  of  his  education,  of  his  exercise 
of  his  free  agency,  this  religious  essence  has  grown,  and 
brought  forth  similar  fruits,  in  every  age  of  the  world, 
among  all  peoples  ? This  has  been  likened,  by  various  fig- 
ures, emblems,  parables,  to  things  without  us  and  around 
us.  It  has  been  variously  interpreted,  variously  explained ; 


APPENDIX. 


507 


for  no  nation  has  a spiritual  language,  exclusively  such. 
We  must  therefore  speak  of  our  spiritual  experiences  in 
language  having  reference  to  spiritual  things.  And  we 
find  this  has  been  the  case,  especially  in  the  records  of  the 
Jews,  the  Scriptures  of  Israel,  and  what  are  called  “ Chris- 
tian Scriptures.’’  They  abound  in  emblems  and  parables. 

This  divine  illumination  is  called  “ the  spirit.”  It  is  said 
that  “ God  breathed  into  man,  life,”  a spirit,  his  “ own  im- 
age,” which  is  spiritual,  and  he  became  a living  soul.  The 
after  writers  acknowledge  this  diviue  spirit  — “ Thou  gav- 
est  also  thy  good  spirit  to  instruct  us.” 

An  idea  has  prevailed  that  the  immortality  of  this  spirit 
was  not  understood  till  about  eighteen  hundred  years  ago ; 
but  if  we  read  the  old  Scriptures  intelligently,  we  shall 
find  the  acknowledgment  of  its  eternity,  as  well  as  its  di- 
vine nature.  “ Then  shall  the  dust  return  to  the  earth  as 
it  was,  and  the  spirit  shall  return  to  God  who  gave  it.” 
And  these  same  writers,  even  though  they  were  very  much 
clouded,  and  the  clearness  of  their  views  obscured  by  tra- 
ditions, so  that,  when  Jesus  came  among  them,  he  said, 
u they  made  the  word  of  God  of  none  effect  by  their  tradi- 
tions ; ” yet,  the  far-seeing  among  them  acknowledged  that 
these  obscurities  must  pass  away,  and  that  the  time  should 
come  when  the  divine  light  should  be  more  clearly  under- 
stood, “ when  thou  shalt  hear  a voice  behind  thee  saying, 
This  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in  it.”  And  it  is  spoken  of  some- 
times as  the  “ still  small  voice.”  It  is  spoken  of  again  as  a 
new  covenant  that  should  be  made  : “ I will  write  my  law 
in  their  hearts,”  the  law  of  justice,  mercy,  forgiveness,  that 
they  should  have  no  more  need  of  the  old  proverb,  “ The 
fathers  have  eaten  sour  grapes,  and  the  children’s  teeth  are 
set  on  edge.”  “ But  if  a man  be  just,  and  do  that  which  is 
lawful  and  right,”  “ in  his  righteousness  that  he  hath  done 
he  shall  live.”  On  the  other  hand,  “ when  the  righteous 
turneth  away  from  his  righteousness,  and  committeth  in- 
iquity, in  the  wickedness  that  he  doeth  shall  he  die.” 


508 


APPENDIX. 


So  we  see  that  the  teachings  of  this  divine  spirit  have 
been  the  same  in  all  ages.  It  has  led  to  truth,  to  goodness, 
to  justice,  to  love.  Love  was  as  much  held  up  among 
these  old  writers,  these  old  religious  teachers,  and  as  clearly 
set  forth,  as  in  the  later  days.  Their  testimony  fell  upon 
ears  that  heard  not,  upon  eyes  that  saw  not,  because  they 
had  closed  their  eyes,  shut  their  ears,  and  hardened  their 
hearts.  They  had  substituted  something  else  for  this  di- 
vine light ; this  word,  which,  in  a still  earlier  day,  Moses 
declared  to  his  people  was  “ nigh  unto  them,  in  the  mouth, 
and  in  the  heart.”  The  truths  of  inspiration  are  the  way 
of  life,  and  he  that  walketh  in  the  right  shall  grow  stronger 
and  stronger.  These  were  the  teachings  of  the  light  — to 
walk  uprightly;  to  act  righteously;  to  be  just;  to  be  faith- 
ful. “ With  the  merciful,  thou  wilt  show  thyself  merciful ; 
with  an  upright  man,  thou  wilt  show  thyself  upright ; with 
the  pure,  thou  wilt  show  thyself  pure.”  Believe  not,  then, 
that  all  these  great  principles  were  only  known  in  the  day 
of  the  advent  of  the  Messiah  to  the  Jews  — these  beautiful 
effects  of  doing  right. 

We  should  come  to  understand  the  divinity  of  this  spirit, 
and  its  teachings  to  us  now.  I believe  there  is  a growing 
understanding  of  it.  It  has  been  likened  unto  leaven, 
which  was  hid  in  the  meal,  “ till  the  whole  was  leavened ; ” 
and  also  to  the  little  seed  that  was  sowed  in  the  field,  which 
became  “ the  greatest  among  herbs.”  The  word  of  God  is 
life-giving,  fruitful ; and  as  it  is  received,  it  produces  its 
own  generation,  sometimes  called  re-generation.  Another 
beautiful  figure  is  sometimes  employed,  the  change  in  the 
physical  being.  We  have  first  the  little  child ; then  the 
young  man ; then  the  strong  man  in  the  Lord.  All  these 
things  we  must  read  and  accept  intelligently,  rationally. 
Too  long  has  the  religious  element  been  upheld  to  the  ven- 
eration of  man  through  some  mystery  whereby  he  could 
understand  the  growth  of  his  own  divine  nature.  Why,  it 
needs  no  miracles.  They  belong  to  darker  times  than  ours. 


APPENDIX. 


509 


It  is  when  we  are  wide  awake,  and  capable  of  reading,  re- 
flecting, and  receiving  this  ingrafted  word,  that  we  come  to 
know  the  anointing  that  teacheth  all  things.  And  we  shall 
not  need  that  any  man  teach  us.  We  shall  come  away 
from  these  false  dependencies.  We  shall  come  to  the 
source  — the  immediate  access  which  we  have  to  the 
source  of  all  truth,  to  the  source  of  all  good.  I know  this 
is  merely  regarded  as  the  Quaker  doctrine,  the  ignis  fatuas 
of  the  Quakers,  and  it  is  everywhere  spoken  against.  We 
know  how  it  was  treated  in  the  early  days  of  the  Quakers. 
We  know  how  the  Son  of  God  was  received  when  he 
preached ; and  it  was  because  his  teachings  led  him  to  non- 
conformity with  the  rituals  of  the  day,  that  he  was  led  to 
bear  his  testimony  against  the  doctrines  of  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  of  his  time. 

All  ecclesiastical  history  goes  to  assure  us,  that  when 
there  has  been  a sectarian  standard  raised,  and  a mere  ver- 
bal theology  and  ceremonial  performance  instituted,  good 
works  have  invariably  been  lowered.  We  all  know  how 
bitter  the  sectarian  spirit  has  become  — how  hatred  and 
antipathy  have  grown  up  among  the  people,  and  among 
people  making  the  highest  profession  of  the  name  of  Jesus, 
who  become  horrified,  shocked,  if  any  shall  deny  what  they 
are  pleased  to  consider  his  divinity  ; and  yet,  if  any  speak 
of  the  fruits  of  obedience  to  the  law  of  justice  and  of  good- 
ness in  the  soul,  they  brand  it  as  mere  morality,  mere 
human  benevolence,  and  not  the  religion  by  which  salva- 
tion is  wrought.  This  is  the  tendency  of  sects,  and  it  need- 
eth  a prophet  to  come  forth  declaring  your  circumcisions, 
your  false  lights,  to  be  of  no  avail.  This  has  been  the  uni- 
form condition  of  acceptance,  the  working  of  righteousness, 
— doing  justly,  loving  mercy,  and  walking  humbly  before 
God,  — and  not  in  oblations  and  sacrifices. 

And  so,  down  to  the  present  time,  we  see  the  same  ten- 
dency and  the  same  results.  We  need  prophets  among  us, 
bold  non-conformists,  to  come  forth  and  say,  “ Yerily,  your 


510 


APPENDIX. 


baptisms  are  not  the  right  tests  ; your  communions  are  not 
the  proper  evidence  of  your  intimate  union  with  the  Fa- 
ther and  with  the  Son.  What  are  your  Sabbath-day  ob- 
servances but  conventional  rites  ? Verily,  your  silent  meet- 
ings, your  plain  attire,  your  peculiar  language,  — are  they 
the  rightful  tests  of  your  sound  faith,  your  pure  worship  ? 
No  more  than  those  of  any  other  denomination.  We  may 
take  every  denomination,  and  where  we  find  them  setting 
up  their  forms  as  an  evidence  of  worship  above  the  pure  acts 
of  devotion  to  God,  manifested  by  love  to  the  people,  - — to 
the  common  children  of  God,  the  world  over,  — wherever 
this  is  to  be  found,  there  is  need  of  the  right  testimony  to 
be  borne ; there  is  need  that  we  should  say,  he  is  not  a 
true  Christian  who  is  one  outwardly.  We  need  higher 
evidences,  therefore,  than  now  exist.  Christianity  will  not 
have  performed  its  work  in  the  earth,  until  its  followers 
have  learned  to  respect  the  rights  and  privileges  of  con- 
science, by  a toleration  without  limit,  a faith  without  con- 
tention. 

What  have  we  to  do  with  granting  to  another  a point,  a 
belief,  a doctrine  ? It  is  assumption.  It  leads  to  despot- 
ism. It  has  led  to  crucifixion ; and  it  leads  in  the  same  di- 
rection now,  as  far  as  the  customs  of  the  times  will  admit. 
The  name  is  cast  out  now,  just  as  much  as  ever.  And  why 
is  it  ? Because  there  is  a verbal  creed  set  up.  Because 
there  are  doctrines  fixed  upon  as  being  the  essential  re- 
quirements of  believers.  They  assume  that  the  Scriptures 
are  the  word  of  God,  instead  of  taking  them  and  ascertain- 
ing the  uniform  testimonies  to  righteousness  and  truth,  as 
found  in  the  various  pages,  and  discriminating  between 
these  and  the  practices  of  those  ancients,  many  of  whom 
were  semi-civilized,  many  of  whom  regarded  their  God  as 
the  God  of  war.  The  Scriptures  should  be  read  intelli- 
gently, so  that  we  should  not  be  going  back  to  the  example 
of  those  ancients  as  our  authority  for  the  present  day. 
They  do  not  justify  that.  I would  not  shock  the  religious 


APPENDIX. 


511 


feelings  of  any,  but  I would  ask  them  to  read  their  Scrip- 
tures again,  and  see  if  they  can  find  any  authority  for  sus- 
taining their  actions,  and  especially  such  as  have  done  in- 
jury to  their  fellow-beings  and  themselves.  Especially  are 
they  appealed  to  for  sanctioning  the  use  of  wines  and 
strong  drinks,  as  our  authority  for  the  far-extending  influ- 
ence of  these  for  evil  among  the  children  of  men.  So  has 
it  been  the  practice  to  cite  the  example  of  olden  times  in 
approval  of  the  abomination  of  American  slavery,  as  being 
a patriarchal  institution.  It  is  time  that  we  should  no 
longer  err.  We  do  err,  not  knowing  the  Scriptures  or  the 
power  of  God,  when  we  resort  to  this  Bible  to  find  author- 
ity for  anything  that  is  wrong.  We  have  a divine  teaching 
to  which  we  should  adhere.  The  great  principles  of  jus- 
tice, love,  and  truth  are  divinely  implanted  in  the  hearts  of 
men.  If  we  pay  proper  heed  unto  these,  we  shall  have  no 
occasion  to  go  to  the  ancient  practices  to  find  authority  for 
our  actions  in  the  present  day. 

We  cannot  help  our  opinions  in  these  matters  ; this  is 
impossible.  They  grow  up  with  us,  and  depend  on  circum- 
stances, on  our  education  and  immediate  influences.  We 
are  justified  in  our  skepticisms.  It  is  our  religious  duty  to 
be  skeptical  of  the  plans  of  salvation.  The  veneration  of 
believers  has  been  strengthened  by  their  not  being  allowed 
to  think.  They  have  been  afraid  to  exercise  the  test  of 
enlightened  reason  which  God  has  given  them,  lest  they 
should  be  called  infidels  — should  be  branded  with  infidel- 
ity. It  is  time  the  theology  of  the  day  had  passed  away. 
And  it  has,  to  a great  extent.  It  is  modified.  As  an  in- 
stance, we  might  refer  to  the  New  School  Presbyterians, 
arraying  themselves  against  the  old  Calvinistic  doctrines. 
Others  might  be  enumerated.  The  people  now  are  ceasing 
to  believe  what  their  verbal  creed  teaches  them.  If  there 
was  a freedom  and  independence  among  them,  such  as  the 
truth  would  give,  they  would  be  less  trammeled.  u If  the 
truth  shall  make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed.”  How 


512 


APPENDIX. 


few  are  made  free  by  the  truth ! They  are  hampered  by 
their  undue  adherence  to  the  gloomy  appendages  of  the 
church.  I would  not  set  a high  opinion  on  the  Catholic 
Church,  the  Episcopalian,  Presbyterian,  Methodist,  Quaker, 
or  any  other.  They  all  have  their  elements  of  goodness, 
and  they  all  have  their  elements  of  bondage  ; and  if  we 
yield  obedience  to  them,  we  become  subject  to  them,  and 
are  brought  under  bondage.  If  we  acknowledge  this  truth, 
and  bow  to  it,  we  shall  dare  to  show  our  dissent.  We  will 
let  them  alone,  treating  them  with  a toleration  without  limit, 
a faith  without  contention,  with  regard  to  their  opinions. 

The  doctrines  of  Christianity  are  perverted  in  order  to 
sustain  the  doctrine  of  total  depravity.  We  take  not  to 
ourselves  that  which  belongs  to  ourselves.  The  proper 
sense  of  the  divine  nature  of  man,  in  all  its  relations,  first 
the  animal,  next  the  intellectual,  and  then  the  spiritual,  is 
not  properly  understood.  This  is  a beautiful  trinity  in  the 
human  being.  We  shall  find  “ the  glory  of  the  natural  to 
be  one,  and  the  glory  of  the  spiritual,  another.”  While  the 
general  faith  of  Christians  is  to  denounce  the  animal,  and 
to  build  up  a kind  of  new  birth  on  this  degradation,  we  err 
in  not  acknowledging  the  divinity  of  all  man’s  instincts  as 
we  ought ; and  lienee  it  is  I deem  .it  necessary  to  speak 
forth,  and  be  branded  with  heresy.  And  believing  this, 
and  asserting  it  before  the  people,  I cannot  feel  that  I am 
advocating  a mere  Quaker  dogma.  In  this  latter  day,  we 
find  it  is  regarded  more  and  more  by  every  sect,  and  also 
by  those  who  attach  themselves  to  no  religious  denomi- 
nation. 

When  we  appeal  to  the  teachings  of  the  divine  spirit, 
we  find  it  to  exist  in  every  human  breast.  This  is  the  re- 
vealed religion,  and  it  is  time  that  it  was  claimed  as  such. 
It  is  time  that  that  which  is  regarded  as  mere  morality 
should  be  preached  as  the  everlasting,  divine  truth  of 
God  ; and  when  it  shines  in  the  hearts  and  minds  of  the 
children  of  men,  and  they  come  to  receive.it,  they  will  be- 


APPENDIX . 


513 


hold  its  glory,  and  it  will  be  the  glory  of  the  only  spirit- 
ually begotten  of  the  Father,  dwelling  in  them  as  full  of 
grace  and  of  truth.  They  overlook  it  because  of  its  sim- 
plicity. 

There  is  an  acknowledgment  of  the  regenerating  power 
of  the  eternal,  so  far  as  we  may  call  it  regeneration,  by  ap- 
plication to  natural  things,  without  basing  it  on  the  assump- 
tion that  the  first  birth  is  evil.  Jesus  said,  u Except  a man 
be  born  again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God.”  But 
he  spoke  to  those  dark  Jews,  who  did,  no  doubt,  need  to 
be  born  again,  to  die  out  of  their  old  forms  and  ceremo- 
nies. Well  did  he  answer  Nicodemus,  who  thought  this 
such  a miracle,  “ That  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh  ; 
and  that  which  is  born  of  the  spirit  is  spirit.  Marvel  not 
that  I said  unto  thee,  ye  must  be  born  again.” 

We  may  all  admit,  that  if  we  receive  the  divine  spirit  in 
its  operations  in  our  soul,  there  will  be  no  mistake  ; it  will 
be  found  a reprover  of  evil ; and  if  we  obey  it,  it  will  be 
regenerating  in  its  nature.  It  will  make  us  understand 
that  which  is  spiritual,  and  discriminate  between  that  which 
is  spiritual  and  that  which  is  natural,  without  underrating 
the  natural.  If  we  suffer  the  propensities  to  have  the  mas- 
tery over  us,  we  must  reap  the  consequences.  Look  at  slav- 
ery in  our  country  ; look  at  war.  Whence  come  wars  ? 
“ Come  they  not  hence,  even  of  your  lusts  that  war  in  your 
members  ? ” If  we  attempt  to  govern  ourselves  and  our 
feelings  by  these  low  principles,  they,  of  course,  will  lead 
to  evil,  to  wrong,  to  wickedness.  The  apostle  says,  “ The 
natural  man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ; 
neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually  dis- 
cerned.” The  natural  man  hath  natural  powers  and  abili- 
ties ; the  intellectual  man  hath  powers  differing  from  these ; 
and  the  spiritual  man  knoweth  not  the  propensities  of  the 
natural. 

We  are  not  to  be  regarded  as  denying  the  Scriptures, 
because  we  have  not  so  read  them,  and  so  learned  Chris- 


514 


APPENDIX. 


tianity,  as  have  many  of  the  authors  of  the  theological 
opinions  of  the  day.  Men  are  too  much  wedded  to  these 
opinions.  Women  in  particular  have  pinned  their  faith  to 
ministers,  sleeves.  They  dare  not  rely  on  their  own  God- 
given  powers  of  discernment.  It  is  time  that  ye  had  looked 
to  these  Scriptures,  and  studied  them  rationally  for  your- 
selves, rather  than  follow  the  teaching  which  interprets  them 
in  support  of  the  wrong,  instead  of  the  right.  Women  in 
the  earliest  days  associated  with  men  in  carrying  forward 
the  great  principles  of  truth.  A Deborah  arose,  and  Hul- 
dah,  a prophetess.  It  was  a woman  who  announced  to  the 
people  of  Samaria  the  advent  of  Christ : “ Come  see  a 
man  which  told  me  all  things  whatsoever  I did.”  And 
this  induced  the  men  to  go  forth  “ out  of  the  city,  unto 
him.”  And  they  said  unto  the  woman,  now  “ we  have 
heard  him  ourselves,  and  know  that  this  is  indeed  the 
Christ.”  And  the  very  first  act  on  the  day  of  Pentecost 
was  to  declare,  that  the  time  would  come  when  the  spirit 
should  be  poured  out  upon  women.  Phebe  was  a minis- 
ter of  Christ.  Priestcraft  has  rendered  the  word  minister 
so  as  to  apply  only  to  man. 

People  should  judge  more  intelligently  than  to  take  the 
practices  of  former  times,  and  make  them  a test  for  prac- 
tical Christianity  of  this  day.  “ The  kingdom  of  God  is 
within  us  ; ” the  “ word  is  nigh,  in  the  heart,  and  in  the 
mouth.”  If  any  are  so  faithless  as  still  to  need  outward 
corroborative  testimony,  they  will  find  it  in  all  ages,  and 
from  the  earliest  times,  as  recorded  in  the  Bible.  And 
this  is  the  value  of  the  Scriptures  among  us.  We  have  no 
right  to  go  to  them  now  to  establish  a creed  or  form.  We 
cannot  control  our  opinions  ; we  cannot  believe  as  we  will ; 
therefore  belief  is  no  virtue.  We  have  not  the  power  to 
control  our  being  ; it  is  by  the  circumstances  around  us,  by 
our  power  of  receiving,  that  we  come  to  see,  and  to  know, 
and  believe ; therefore  we  must  make  a different  use  of  the 
Bible,  in  order  to  make  it  to  us  a book  that  is  invaluable. 


APPENDIX. 


515 


Goodness  has  been  goodness  in  all  ages  of  the  world, 
justice,  justice,  and  uprightness,  uprightness.  “I  will  make 
all  my  goodness  pass  before  thee.”  This  was  a beautiful 
answer  to  Moses.  This  is  the  way  that  God  manifests 
himself  to  his  children.  It  has  been  so  in  every  age.  It 
is  emphatically  tbe  case  in  the  present  day,  which  is  marked 
by  the  advances  that  have  been  made  in  this  generation. 
It  is  this  which  should  be  held  up  as  an  evidence  that 
Christianity  is  being  better  understood  ; that  the  veneration 
of  the  people  is  being  drawn  away  from  undue  observances 
of  Sabbath  days,  of  the  worship  of  churches  ; that  they 
are  coming  to  judge  in  themselves  what  is  right,  when  they 
are  disposed  to  do  this.  How  plentifully  are  the  testi- 
monies of  the  Scriptures  found  to  be  in  favor  of  the  right, 
in  all  ages  ! 

The  fast,  then,  that  God  has  chosen,  is  easily  recognized : 
“ To  loose  the  bonds  of  wickedness,  to  undo  the  heavy 
burdens,  and  to  let  the  oppressed  go  free,  and  that  ye  break 
every  yoke.”  Jesus  did  not  say,  Blessed  is  the  believer  in 
the  trinity ; blessed  is  the  believer  in  the  popular  scheme 
of  salvation  ; blessed  the  believer  in  a mysterious  divinity 
attached  to  himself.  He  said  nothing  of  the  kind.  He 
called  them  to  judge  of  himself  by  his  works  : 44  If  I do 
the  right  works,  believe  me,  and  the  Father  also,  for  I 
come  from  the  Father.”  “ Blessed,”  he  said,  “ are  the 
merciful;  blessed  the  pure  in  heart;  blessed  the  meek,”  — 
not  the  “ meek  ” that  bow  before  sect.  We  must  know  a 
meekness  that  will  make  us  “as  bold  as  a lion,”  that  we 
may  proclaim  righteousness,  and  reclaim  this  generation 
from  its  sins,  and  denounce  this  meekness  before  sect. 
Jesus  declares  this  by  his  life  of  goodness,  of  active  right- 
eousness, of  pure  morality,  of  sympathy  for  the  poor.  It 
is  for  the  love  of  his  principles  that  we  should  place  him 
on  the  high  pedestal  given  him  by  those  who  delight  to 
worship  him  ceremonially. 

It  is  not  strange  that  there  should  be  atheism  in  the 


516 


APPENDIX. 


world,  while  such  false  ideas  of  God  are  inculcated  in  the 
minds  of  the  people.  We  cannot  in  any  way  come  to 
the  worship  of  God,  by  any  of  these  fancied  attributes, 
without  humanizing  Him.  Therefore,  we  must  come  to 
know  Him  by  our  merciful  acts,  our  pure,  our  upright  con- 
duct, our  every-day  righteousness,  our  goodness.  We  must 
come  to  be  with  Him  by  declaring  44  wo  unto  the  transgres- 
sor.” We  must  not  make  compromises  with  injustice.  If 
the  mission  of  Jesus  was  so  emphatically  to  bring  44  peace 
on  earth  and  good  will  to  men,”  we  must  endeavor  to  carry 
it  out,  and  not  place  it  away  in  the  distance,  in  the  “ mil- 
lennium.” Why,  the  millennium  is  here ; the  kingdom  of 
God  has  come.  This  is  what  we  should  preach.  Oh,  that 
the  fruits  of  this  divine  spirit  should  appear,  which  are 
love,  peace,  joy,  goodness,  truth ! the  spirit  that  is  first 
gentle,  pure,  full  of  mercy,  full  of  good  fruits.  Here  is  no 
disparagement  of  good  works. 

We  forget  the  practical  parts  of  the  Bible,  in  our  zeal 
for  preaching  up  a religion  that  is  to  do  nothing.  And  so 
we  must  let  war  go  on  44  until  the  millennium  comes.”  In 
the  olden  time,  they  knew  that  war  was  wrong,  and  hence 
the  far-seeing  proclaimed  the  day  when  44  they  shall  beat 
their  swords  into  ploughshares,  and  their  spears  into  prun- 
ing hooks ; nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation, 
neither  shall  they  learn  war  any  more.”  They  looked  for- 
ward and  prophetically  proclaimed  the  day  when  the  44  King 
cometh,  who  is  just,  and  having  salvation.”  44  And  I will 
cut  oft  the  chariot  from  Ephraim,  and  the  horse  from  Jeru- 
salem, and  the  battle-bow  shall  be  cut  oft ; and  he  shall 
speak  peace  unto  the  heathen  ; and  his  dominion  shall  be 
from  sea  even  to  sea,  and  from  the  river  even  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth.”  If  we  are  believers  in  this,  and  believe  in 
the  Messiah  that  came  with  such  a beautiful  announcement, 
it  is  time  that  we  should  love  the  name  of  Christ ; should 
part  with  war,  and  leave  nations  to  settle  their  disputes  in 
some  way  that  will  put  an  end  to  the  barbarism  of  war. 


APPENDIX.  517 

It  is  abominable  that  we  should  retain  it  — that  we  should 
still  have  recourse  to  arms. 

But  the  efforts  for  the  dominion  of  peace  are  greater 
now  than  ever  before.  The  very  first  message  transmitted 
to  us  across  the  Atlantic,  by  means  of  that  mightiest  in- 
strument wrought  in  our  day,  the  offspring  of  the  divine, 
intellectual  intelligence  of  men,  was  a prophetic  view  of 
greater  peace  on  earth.  There  is  something  so  beautiful 
in  this  universal  instinct  of  men  for  the  right,  that  I am 
pained  to  know  that  people  of  intelligence,  professing 
Christianity,  should  vouchsafe  their  assent  to  the  duration 
of  any  of  the  relics  of  the  dark  ages.  Let  us  do  away 
wdth  these  things.  We  need  the  faith  that  works  by  love, 
and  purifies  the  heart.  And  sorrowful  is  it  that  the  hearts 
of  men  should  be  turned  from  the  right  by  the  temp- 
tations that  so  easily  beset  them,  and  lead  them  to  do  in- 
justice to  their  fellow-man,  binding  him  down  to  slavery. 
Ah ! the  chains  of  human  bondage  ! They  should  make 
every  one  to  blush  and  hang  his  head.  Mournful  is  it  that 
they  should  countenance  the  Sabbath  day,  and  then,  to- 
morrow, recognize  a system  by  which  their  fellow-men  are 
sold  at  the  auction-block  to  the  highest  bidder.  We  should 
bear  our  testimony  against  the  nefarious  claim  of  the  right 
to  property  in  man  ; and  the  worst  of  this  is,  that  we 
should  hear  this  institution  claimed  as  sanctioned  by  the 
Bible.  It  is  the  grossest  perversion  of  the  Bible,  and 
yet  many  ministers  have  thus  turned  over  its  pages  un- 
worthily, to  find  testimonies  in  favor  of  slavery.  “Wo 
unto  him  that  useth  his  neighbor’s  service  without  wages, 
and  giveth  him  not  for  his  work.”  This  is  what  we  should 
quote.  And  we  are  all  guilty  of  the  blood  of  our  brother. 
The  crime  is  national.  We  are  all  involved  in  it ; and 
how  can  we  go  forth  and  profess  to  believe  the  faith  of 
the  Son  of  God,  with  all  these  great  wrongs  and  evils 
clinging  to  us,  and  we  upholding  them  ? Have  we  noth- 
ing to  do  with  it  ? Every  one  has  a responsibility  in  it. 


518 


APPENDIX. 


We  are  called  to  bear  our  testimony  against  sin,  of  what- 
ever form,  in  whatever  way  presented.  And  how  are  we 
doing  it  ? By  partaking  of  the  fruits  of  the  slave’s  toil. 
Our  garments  are  all  stained  with  the  blood  of  the  slave. 
Let  us,  then,  be  clean-handed.  Seek  to  be  so  ; and  if  we 
find  the  monstrous  evil  so  interwoven  with  what  we  have 
to  do,  politically,  commercially,  by  manufacturing  inter- 
ests, by  our  domestic  relations,  then  so  much  the  more 
need  is  there  for  our  laboring.  Every  church  in  the  earth 
should  be  roused  ; every  people,  every  profession  and  in- 
terest. We  find  democratic,  republican  America  clinging 
to  slavery ; and  it  will  be  found  the  last  stronghold  of  sin 
in  the  civilized  world.  “ He  that  doeth  truth  cometh  to 
the  light;  ” but  we  have  rejected  the  light  of  Christ.  We 
are  told  that  the  Lord,  in  his  own  time,  is  going  to  put  an 
end  to  this  thing.  “ Break  ye  the  bands  of  wickedness ; ” 
“ Proclaim  liberty  throughout  all  the  land,  unto  all  the  in- 
habitants thereof.”  And  because  ye  have  not  done  so,  ye 
shall  fall  victims  to  the  plagues  that  are  around  you.  Here 
is  where  we  need  faith,  to  know  that  we  must  reap  the  re- 
ward of  our  doings. 

I have  nothing  to  do  with  preaching  to  you  about  what 
we  shall  be  hereafter.  We  even  now,  by  our  obedience, 
come  unto  that  kingdom  which  is  righteousness,  peace,  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Spirit.  We  know  something  of  an  inher- 
itance into  that  higher  life  where  there  is  that  communion 
with  the  Father,  so  that  we  can  understand,  as  far  as  is 
given  us  to  understand,  that  we  may  elevate  ourselves  above 
that  which  is  mortal  to  that  which  is  immortal. 

We  need,  therefore,  this  faith,  which  will  make  us  believe 
and  know  that  if  we  do  the  wrong,  we  must  pay  the  pen- 
alty for  the  wrong  that  we  are  doing ; for  there  is  no  re- 
spect of  persons  with  God.  He  “ rewardeth  every  man 
according  to  his  works,”  and  according  to  the  fruits  of  his 
doings.  God’s  laws  are  eternal,  and  I wish  there  were 
more  conscientious  believers  in  the  immutable  laws  of  God 


APPENDIX. 


519 


When  such  a man  as  George  Combe  comes  forth,  teaching 
the  everlasting  laws  of  truth  to  the  children  of  men,  he  is 
called  a mere  materialist.  I would  not  exchange  the  true 
test  for  all  the  theology  that  ever  existed.  All  the  theolog- 
ical assemblies  and  gatherings  united  could  not  give  such 
benefit  to  the  world  as  the  truths  and  writings  of  George 
Combe,  and  others  who  have  a profound  veneration  for  the 
laws  of  God. 

It  is  impossible  to  hold  any  nation  in  slavery  when  their 
minds  shall  be  enlightened  sufficiently  to  appreciate  the 
blessings  of  liberty.  When  the  sacred  principles  of  truth 
come  to  be  evolved  to  the  understandings  of  the  children  of 
men,  how  will  all  your  false  theologies  sink  before  them  ! 
The  rightful  test,  then,  of  the  Christian  character  will  be 
peace,  and  love,  and  justice,  and  a claim  of  greater  equal- 
ity among  men.  There  will  no  longer  be  the  lordly  heel 
of  a government  trampling  upon  the  children  of  men  — no 
longer  a high-bred  aristocracy,  exercising  their  exclusive- 
ness — no  longer  an  aspiring  priesthood,  bringing  all  under 
its  spiritual  domination.  It  is  time  these  things  were  un- 
derstood ; time  that  we  should  show  how  simple  the  relig- 
ion of  Jesus  is.  This  was  the  highest  theology  uttered  by 
Jesus  : “ By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.”  The  good 
man,  out  of  the  good  treasure  of  his  heart,  bringeth  forth 
that  which  is  good  ; and  the  evil  bringeth  forth  that  which 
is  evil.  The  soil  must  be  good,  and  the  seed  received  must 
be  cared  for,  so  that  it  may  produce  its  own.  And  what 
will  it  produce  ? Ah,  what  will  it  not  produce,  my  young 
friends  ? Overlook  not  the  truth  of  God.  There  is  noth- 
ing that  requires  that  ye  should  underrate  your  natural 
powers.  Let  them  grow  with  your  growth  and  become 
strengthened,  and  you  will  be  made  advocates  of  the  right. 

This  is  really  a notable  age,  and  we  have  to  hail  it  that 
we  have  not  to  wait  for  a far-distant  day  for  the  kingdom 
of  God  to  come.  There  is  an  advancement,  and  its  influ- 
ence is  felt  so  much  that  the  minister  begins  to  be  ashamed 


520 


APPENDIX. 


to  turn  over  the  leaves  of  the  Bible  to  prove  the  wrong, 
rather  than  to  find  therein  advocacy  of  the  right.  The 
young  people  ever  hear  truth  gladly  ; in  their  hearts  there 
is  an  instinctive  revolting  from  wrong.  Did  not  the  love 
of  power  abide  to  such  an  extent  among  us,  there  would 
be  an  instinctive  revolt  against  slavery  and  wrong  doing. 
Do  justice  to  the  colored  man.  Do  away  with  your  in- 
fernal prejudices;  they  are  infernal.  This  impure  spirit, 
this  wrong  that  ye  indulge  in,  is  not  from  above  ; it  is 
earthly,  sensual,  devilish.  A grave  charge  rests  upon  you 
who  countenance  the  wickedness  of  American  slavery. 

Public  sentiment  is  changing.  What  though  the  polit- 
ical horizon  may  lower,  believe  me,  the  time  is  near,  — the 
kingdom  of  God,  of  justice  and  mercy,  is  entering,  that 
will  be  for  the  salvation  of  the  slave.  Believe  me,  that  the 
labors  of  Beecher,  Chapin,  Furness,  Garrison,  and  many 
other  advocates  of  the  right  and  true  of  our  day,  preceded 
by  those  of  Hicks,  Clarkson,  Wilberforce,  and  their  con- 
federates of  former  days,  have  not  been  in  vain.  God 
ever  blesses  the  rightful  laborer.  “ In  the  morning  sow 
thy  seed,  and  in  the  evening  withhold  not  thy  hand  ; for 
thou  knowest  not  whether  shall  prosper,  either  this  or 
that,  or  whether  they  shall  both  be  alike  good.”  So,  hav- 
ing thus  gone  forth,  we  see  now  how  it  is  renovating,  how 
it  is  purifying  the  Church  from  its  corruptions. 

The  temperance  movement  is  likewise  prospering.  It 
has  given  evidence  of  great  advancement  in  this  day.  War, 
too,  is  falling  from  its  original  foothold  in  the  earth.  There 
is  greater  delight  manifested  in  right  doing.  The  power 
of  moral-suasion  is  becoming  better  understood.  These  are 
good  indications,  and,  with  many  others,  they  point  to  a 
happier  and  better  state  of  things,  the  fruits  of  the  ush- 
ering in  of  the  great  and  glorious  gospel,  that  which,  is 
to  level  distinctions,  cause  the  highways  to  be  strength- 
ened, and  institute  equality  among  men.  The  day  is  com* 
\ng ; “ the  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand.” 


APPENDIX. 


521 


The  people  flock  more  to  hear  moral  discourses  than  to 
hear  the  preaching  from  the  pulpit.  This  would  not  be  the 
case  were  the  preaching  of  the  pulpit  like  that  of  Jesus. 
There  is  a quick  understanding  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord 
among  the  people,  and  I will  trust  the  people.  I have  con- 
fidence in  their  intuitive  sense  of  the  right,  of  the  good. 
It  is  this  great  heart  of  the  people  we  are  to  preach  unto, 
to  proclaim  liberty  and  truth,  justice  and  right  unto ; and 
let  it  be  done. 

The  immediate  teaching  of  God’s  holy  spirit,  inspiring 
love  for  the  brethren,  inspiring  a desire  for  the  promotion 
of  good,  is  your  mission.  Oh,  it  is  your  heavenly  call ; 
obey  it,  and  look  not  for  anything  marvelous.  Obey  it,  my 
young  friends  ! Come  ye  unto  the  harvest,  and  labor  truly. 
There  is  need  to  labor  in  a world  lying  in  evil.  There  is 
need  of  preachers  against  the  excesses  of  the  age.  There 
is  need  of  preachers  against  the  existing  monopolies  and 
banking  institutions,  by  which  the  rich  are  made  richer,  and 
the  poor  poorer.  Thou,  O man  of  God,  flee  these  things, 
and  follow  that  which  is  right ! It  is  contrary  to  the  spirit 
of  this  Republic  that  any  should  be  so  rich.  Let  this  blessed 
Christian  equality  prevail.  Let  us  have  a Republic  that 
shall  be  marked  by  Christian  principles ; and  by  Christian , 
I mean  universally  right  principles.  These  are  eternal ; 
divine  in  their  origin,  and  eternal  in  their  nature.  Let  us 
have  faith  in  these,  and  believe  that  the  “ kingdom  of  God 
is  within  us.”  Christianity  will  not  have  performed  its 
office  in  the  earth,  until  the  believers  have  learned  to  re- 
spect rights  and  privileges,  by  a toleration  without  limit, 
a faith  without  contention.  That  faith  will  fill  the  heart 
with  holy  joy.  Thanksgiving  will  come  up  from  such  a 
heart,  and  there  will  be  an  entering  into  the  joy  of  the 
Lord,  acknowledging  that  He  is  good;  that  His  mercy 
is  everlasting  ; and  that  His  truth  endureth  through  all 
ages. 


522 


APPENDIX. 


SERMON, 

Delivered  at  Bristol , Pa.,  6 th  Mo.  6th,  1860. 

“ Righteousness  exaltetli  a nation,  but  sin  is  a reproach 
to  any  people.” 

It  appears  to  have  been  a great  comfort  to  one  of  old, 
that  he  could  say,  “ I have  preached  righteousness  in  the 
great  congregation ; lo,  I have  not  refrained  my  lips,  O 
Lord,  thou  knowest ; ” and  it  is  interesting  to  learn  among 
these  declarations  of  the  ancient  prophets,  that  there 
seemed  to  be  but  one  standard  of  goodness  and  truth. 
The  Scriptures  derive  advantage  from  the  fact  that  we  find 
therein  so  uniform  a testimony  to  the  right ; that  is,  among 
those  who  are  not  bound  by  sect,  or  devoted  to  forms  and 
ceremonies.  “ Your  new  moons  and  appointed  feasts,  your 
Sabbaths,  even  the  solemn  meeting,”  were  classed  as  abom- 
inations, and  for  the  reason  that  they  executed  not  judg- 
ment and  justice  and  mercy  in  the  land.  The  injunction 
was  “ Learn  to  do  well ; seek  judgment,  relieve  the  op- 
pressed, judge  the  fatherless,  plead  for  the  widow.”  If 
they  put  away  their  iniquities,  and  did  that  which  was 
right,  then  they  should  find  acceptance.  This  is  the  testi- 
mony from  age  to  age,  as  we  find  it  recorded ; and  it  is 
time  we  should  discriminate  between  those  scriptures  that 
conflict  with  righteous  principles,  and  such  as  emanate 
from  a spiritual  understanding  of  the  requirements  of  truth. 
These  requisitions  of  the  holy  spirit  in  the  mind  of  man 
have  been  the  same  in  all  ages,  and  it  needs  no  learned 
disquisitions  to  lead  men  to  understand  them.  The  people 
know  the  truth.  The  time  has  come  when  it  is  not  needed 
that  man  should  teach  his  brother,  saying,  “ Know  the 
Lord.”  It  is  this  assurance  that  all  men  understand  the 
truth  and  the  right,  — justice,  mercy,  love,  which  inspire 
confidence  that  we  may  speak  so  as  to  meet  a response  in 
the  hearts  of  the  hearers  ; and  the  more  we  appeal  to  the 
inner  consciousness  and  perception  of  truth  as  received  by 


APPENDIX. 


523 


intuition,  by  divine  instinct  in  the  soul,  and  not  through 
forms,  ceremonies,  and  dogmas,  the  more  will  there  be 
amendment  in  the  conduct  of  life.  Our  appeals  would  be 
more  effectual,  were  religion  stripped  of  the  dark  theolo- 
gies that  encumber  it,  and  its  operations  will  prove  more 
availing  when  presented  to  the  hearers  and  to  the  thinkers 
free  from  the  gloomy  dogmas  of  sects. 

The  true  gospel  is  not  identical  with  any  scheme  or  theo- 
logical plan  of  salvation,  however  plausibly  such  a scheme 
may  be  drawn  from  isolated  passages  of  Scripture,  ingen- 
iously woven ; it  is  through  the  intelligence  of  the  age,  the 
progress  of  civilization,  and  individual  thinking,  that  the 
right  of  judgment  has  been  so  far  attained,  that  there  is 
great  daring  of  thought,  of  belief  and  expression,  and  much 
shortening  of  the  creeds.  A great  deal  that  was  demoral- 
izing in  its  tendency  has  been  separated  from  them.  Still, 
what  remains  is  so  tenaciously  held  as  the  only  touchstone 
of  religious  character,  that  there  is  a proportionate  lessen- 
ing of  the  effect  of  sound  morals,  and  a lowering  of  the 
true  standard.  While  we  should  feel  a largeness  of  heart 
towards  all  religious  denominations,  at  the  same  time,  if  we 
are  true  to  God  and  the  divine  principle  of  his  blessed  Son, 
we  must  ever  hold  up  the  blessing  to  the  merciful,  the  pure, 
the  upright ; regarding  honesty,  goodness,  every-day  works 
of  usefulness  and  love,  as  paramount  to  all  the  peace  and 
enjoyment  that  would  follow  an  adherence  to  any  of  the 
abstract  propositions  of  faith,  that  are  held  as  the  touch- 
stone of  sound  Christianity.  We  must  be  as  Jesus  was,  a 
non-conformist.  That  peace  which  “ passeth  understand- 
ing ” comes  from  obedience  to  truth,  not  to  sect,  for  great 
hardness  of  heart  often  proceeds  from  this  ; it  leads  not  to 
love,  but  to  persecution  and  bitterness.  Unless  the  faith 
of  the  sectarian  is  worked  by  a love,  not  of  its  own  sect 
merely,  but  such  as  can  go  out  beyond  its  own  inclosure, 
to  gather  in  the  outcast  and  the  oppressed,  it  is  not  efficient 
conversion.  The  apostle  Paul  believed  he  was  acting  in 


524 


APPENDIX. 


good  conscience  when  he  was  a great  persecutor,  and  no 
doubt  many  of  the  persecutors  that  perform  their  vile  acts 
towards  men,  believe  they  are  doing  God’s  service  ; but 
their  acts  are  wicked  nevertheless.  Many  go  so  far  as  to 
say  that  if  a man  does  what  he  believes  to  be  right,  he  is 
exempt  from  guilt.  This  is  a mistake.  We  have  far  too 
much  charity  for  any  wrong-doer.  What  is  wrong  in  itself, 
is  wrong  for  any  one  to  do.  The  truth  must  be  spoken, 
and  the  dark  conscience  enlightened. 

Many  persons  have  become  so  inured  to  slavery  as  not 
to  discern  its  sinfulness.  It  has  been  said  that  “ no  one  in 
his  inmost  heart  ever  believed  slavery  to  be  right.”  We 
know  there  is  this  instinct  in  man,  else  it  would  never  have 
been  proclaimed  that  all  men  are  born  equal,  and  endowed 
by  their  Creator  with  the  inalienable  right  to  life,  liberty, 
and  the  pursuit  of  happiness.  Many  have  so  seared  their 
minds  that  the  light  of  the  glorious  gospel,  which  is  the 
image  of  God,  does  not  and  cannot  shine  in  upon  them. 
Hence  it  is  that  in  this  day  there  should  be  an  earnestness 
in  advocating  right  doing.  The  people  should  be  so  en- 
lightened as  to  distinguish  between  mere  creeds  and  forms, 
and  practical  goodness. 

It  is  irrational  to  deny  the  sinfulness  of  slavery.  “Wo 
unto  him  that  buildeth  his  house  by  unrighteousness,  and 
his  chambers  by  wrong  ; that  useth  his  neighbor’s  service 
without  wages,  and  giveth  him  not  for  his  work.”  “ Wo 
unto  those  who  are  partakers  of  other  men’s  sins.”  Wo 
unto  them  that  will  not  “cry  aloud,  spare  not,  lift  up  the 
voice  like  a trumpet,  and  show  the  people  their  transgres- 
sions.” These  old  sayings  show  that  the  requirements  of 
truth  are  the  same  in  all  ages,  — to  do  right,  to  give  free- 
dom to  the  oppressed,  the  wronged,  and  the  suffering. 
Those  who  have  appealed  in  behalf  of  these,  have  not  ap- 
pealed in  vain.  Progress  attends  the  work;  but  nothing 
can  be  effected  by  sitting  still,  and  keeping  aloof  from  the 
arena  of  activity  ; it  is  by  labor,  by  many  crosses,  many 


APPENDIX. 


525 


sacrifices,  — brother  giving  up  brother  unto  death,  and 
even  submitting  to  martyrdom,  — that  beneficent  results  are 
accomplished.  And  what  do  we  ask  now  ? That  slavery 
shall  be  held  up  in  every  congregation,  and  before  all  sects, 
as  a greater  sin  than  erroneous  thinking  ; a greater  sin 
than  Sabbath  breaking.  If  any  of  you  are  seen  on  Sab- 
bath day  with  your  thimble  on,  performing  some  piece  of 
needlework,  the  feelings  of  your  neighbors  are  shocked 
on  beholding  the  sight ; and  yet  these  very  people  may  be 
indifferent  to  great  sins,  regarding  them  with  comparative 
unconcern,  and  even  complacency.  This  is  what  I mean 
in  saying  that  the  standard  of  religious  observances  is 
placed  higher  than  the  standard  of  goodness,  of  upright- 
ness, and  of  human  freedom.  To  some,  the  sin  of  slave- 
holding is  not  so  horrifying  as  certain  deviations  from  es- 
tablished observances.  While  the  sticklers  for  these  gather 
together  and  exhibit  great  marks  of  piety,  in  some  instances 
they  are  guilty  of  small  acts  of  unkindness,  of  meanness 
and  oppression  towards  their  neighbors.  It  is  not  enough 
to  be  generous,  and  give  alms  ; the  enlarged  soul,  the  true 
philanthropist,  is  compelled  by  Christian  principle  to  look 
beyond  bestowing  the  scanty  pittance  to  the  mere  beggar 
of  the  day,  to  the  duty  of  considering  the  causes  and 
sources  of  poverty.  We  must  consider  how  much  we  have 
done  towards  causing  it. 

The  feeling  of  opposition  to  war,  that  has  been  growing 
in  the  minds  of  men,  is  not  confined  to  the  Society  of 
Friends  ; people  of  various  denominations  have  examined 
this  subject,  and  presented  it  in  its  true  light.  Faith  in 
the  efficacy  of  moral  influences  has  increased,  and  the  pos- 
sibility of  settling  disputes  without  recourse  to  arms  is  be- 
ing  regarded  more  and  more  favorably.  Still,  the  spirit 
of  war  exists,  and  it  is  surprising  that  those  who  look  up  to 
the  Son  and  adore  his  sacred  name  should  forget  that  the 
anthem  of  his  advent  upon  the  earth  was  “ Peace  on  earth, 
and  good  will  to  men.”  Is  this  reformation  going  on  ? We 


526 


APPENDIX. 


should  see  how  far  we  are  attending  to  the  practices  by 
which  nations  become  demoralized.  In  looking  abroad  we 
discover  a revival  of  the  brutal  spirit  of  barbarous  ages,  to 
determine  what  may  be  done  by  single  combat ; and  in  our 
own  laud  we  find  repetitions  of  these  wicked  experiments. 
Are  those  who  disapprove  of  these  things  careful  to  use 
their  influence  in  the  family  circle  with  their  children,  that 
they  may  not  be  carried  away  by  this  brutal  spirit  ? Mind 
acting  upon  mind  is  of  much  greater  power  than  brute 
force  contending  against  brute  force.  We  have  been  in  the 
dark  long  enough.  The  likeness  we  bear  to  Jesus  is  more 
essential  than  our  notions  of  him. 

The  temperance  reformation  has  accomplished  almost 
a revolution  in  our  age,  but  the  movement  seems  now  to 
be  somewhat  retarded  by  running  too  much  into  political 
and  masonic  channels.  Much  may  be  effected  by  the 
young  men  and  the  young  women.  How  commendable 
that  benevolence  which  lifts  the  poor  victim  from  the 
gutter  of  degradation,  to  place  him  on  the  rock  of  temper- 
ance, and  put  a song  of  total-abstinence  in  his  mouth. 
This  oft-times  leads  to  something  higher.  I desire  that  all 
may  be  first  pure,  then  actively  engaged ; that  all,  in  their 
various  religious  denominations,  and  those  not  belonging  to 
any,  may  see  what  their  duty  is,  and  neither  shun  nor  dis- 
regard it.  Let  not  those  be  forgotten  that  are  beyond  the 
reach  of  religious  inclosures,  for  they,  the  lowly  and  the 
outcast,  need  our  aid.  Especial  attention  should  ever  be 
paid  to  that  which  will  exalt  the  condition  of  those  that  are 
downcast.  If  we  perform  our  whole  duty,  we  shall  give 
heed  to  these  things,  in  the  spirit  of  a broad,  all-embracing 
philanthropy,  the  tendency  of  which  is  to  equalize  society. 
We  should  act  the  part  of  true  philosophers.  Some*  are 
afraid  to  hear  the  word  “ philosophy  ” in  connection  with 
Christianity.  But  there  is  a divine  philosophy  which  it 
should  be  our  aim  to  reach,  and  when  we  have  attained  to 
this,  we  shall  see  a beautiful  equality  around  us. 


APPENDIX. 


527 


The  efforts  that  are  making  for  the  elevation  of  woman, 
the  enlargement  of  her  mind,  the  cultivation  of  her  reason- 
ing powers,  and  various  ameliorating  influences  are  prepar- 
ing her  to  occupy  a higher  position  than  she  has  hitherto 
filled.  She  must  come  to  judge  within  herself  what  is 
right,  and  absolve  herself  from  that  sectarian  rule  which 
sets  a limit  to  the  divinity  within  her.  Whatever  is  a 
barrier  to  the  development  of  her  inherent,  God -given 
powers,  and  to  the  improvement  of  her  standing  and  char- 
acter, whether  it  be  ecclesiastical  law  or  civil  law,  must  be 
met  and  opposed.  It  is  of  more  moment  that  she  should 
be  true  and  faithful  to  herself  than  to  her  sect. 

The  more  we  are  disposed  to  enter  this  reforming  theatre 
of  the  world,  the  greater  will  be  the  promise  of  improve- 
ment in  the  social  system,  and  the  nearer  the  approach  to 
the  true  end  of  human  existence.  There  is  much  to  be 
done.  If  we  have  entire  faith  in  the  efficiency  of  right 
doing,  we  shall  find  strength  for  it.  What  is  needed  is 
confidence  in  the  possibility  of  coming  into  the  kingdom 
now.  A great  deal  of  time  and  effort  has  been  spent  in 
the  sphere  of  poetic  fancy,  picturing  the  glory  and  joy  of  a 
kingdom  hereafter ; but  what  is  chiefly  required  of  us  is  to 
come  into  the  divine  government  now  — and  to  be  pure 
even  as  God  is  pure. 

So  far  from  preaching  up  human  depravity,  my  practice 
is  to  advocate  native  goodness.  It  was  a beautiful  emblem 
that  Jesus  held  up  as  an  appropriate  illustration  of  the 
heavenly  condition  — the  little  child.  Had  we  faith  in 
little  children,  treating  them  aright,  giving  them  a guarded 
education,  we  might  see  in  the  next  generation  far  greater 
purity  than  is  found  at  present. 

It  is  essential  that  we  have  faith  in  uprightness,  in  jus- 
tice, love,  and  truth,  for  these  are  among  the  highest  evi- 
dences of  true  Christianity.  I care  not  for  charges  of 
verbal  infidelity  ; the  infidelity  I should  dread,  is  to  be 
faithless  to  the  right,  to  moral  principle,  to  the  divine 


528 


APPENDIX, 


impulses  of  the  soul,  to  a confidence  in  the  possible  reali- 
zation of  the  millennium  now.  We  know  what  we  are  at 
present;  if  we  are  doing  right,  acting  in  accordance  with 
sacred  principles,  we  all  know  how  peaceful  and  happy  we 
are.  And  we  know  how  we  are  brought  into  torment  by 
violating  the  right.  We  should  have  assurance  that  if  we 
resolve  to  do  right,  we  can  do  it. 

All  we  can  do,  one  for  another,  is  to  bring  each  to 
know  the  light  of  truth  in  the  soul.  It  is  pure,  holy,  un- 
mistakable, and  no  ignis  fatuus . Feeling  and  believing 
this,  I would  call  you  all  to  it.  And  we  should  come  to 
recognize  the  great  principles  of  justice,  humanity,  and 
kindness,  holiness  in  all  its  parts,  in  the  full  belief  that  the 
establishing  of  the  dominion  of  these  in  the  earth  is  the 
divine  purpose  of  the  Eternal,  in  sending  this  essence,  or, 
as  some  term  it,  in  sending  His  Son  into  the  world.  What 
I mean  by  the  “ Son  of  God  ” is  that  divine  word  which 
is  quick  and  powerful,  which  is  a discerner  of  the  thoughts 
and  intents  of  the  heart ; and  if  any  shall  speak  of  it  as  the 
“ Christ  of  God,”  let  them  so  speak,  and  lay  no  stumbling- 
block  in  a brother’s  way  ; but  have  faith  in  it,  never  fear- 
ing ; it  will  be  sufficient  for  its  own  work.  So  believing, 
I can  commend  you,  my  friends,  to  God,  and  to  the  word 
of  His  grace,  as  sufficient  to  give  an  inheritance  to  those 
that  are  sanctified ; and  when  we  have  finished  our  works 
here  on  earth,  and  are  about  to  be  removed  from  before  the 
eyes  of  men,  I doubt  not  but  there  will  be  a blessed  earnest 
of  that  which  shall  appear  hereafter,  whatever  it  may  be  — 
that  there  will  be  an  entrance  into  that  which  is  glorious 
and  eternal. 

“ To  the  Christ  that  was  never  crucified ; to  the  Christ 
that  was  never  slain  ; to  the  Christ  that  cannot  die,  I com 
mend  you  with  my  own  soul.”  1 

1 Quoted  from  Elias  Hicks. 


APPENDIX. 


529 


DISCOURSE  AT  FRIENDS’  MEETING,  FIFTEENTH  STREET, 
NEW  YORK. 

Delivered  Eleventh  Month  1 Ith,  1866. 

“ The  Lord  is  in  His  holy  temple,  let  all  the  earth  keep 
silence  before  Him.”  Those  who  can  thus,  in  silence,  feel 
after  and  find  Him  who  is  not  far  from  every  one  of  us,  — 
for,  as  saith  the  apostle,  “ in  Him  we  live,  and  move,  and 
have  our  being,”  — those  need  not  make  the  harmony  of 
sweet  sounds  to  attune  the  heart  to  praise,  melody,  and 
thanksgiving ; but,  in  this  nearness  of  approach  unto  Him, 
they  can  feel  with  the  Psalmist,  that  they  love  His  law,  and 
it  is  their  meditation  both  day  and  night.  Now,  this  is  a 
reality  : it  is  no  fancied  mount  of  transfiguration,  but  it  is 
an  experience  in  which  the  desire  is  often  felt : “ Lord, 
evermore  give  us  this  bread.”  The  worship  in  spirit  and 
in  truth  is  the  worship  that  is  called  for  at  our  hands.  It 
is  a great  privilege  we  have,  it  is  true,  to  enter  His  courts 
with  thanksgiving,  and  into  His  gates  with  praise,  to  ac- 
knowledge that  the  Lord  is  good,  His  mercy  everlasting, 
and  His  truth  enduring  to  all  generations.  But  the  wor- 
ship which  is  required  of  us  is  the  active  use  of  all  our 
God-given  powers,  all  our  faculties,  our  intellectual  as  well 
as  our  nobler  spiritual  gifts.  All  these  consecrated  to  God, 
to  truth,  to  righteousness,  to  humanity,  and  acts  in  accord- 
ance with  such  consecration,  constitute  the  worship  which 
is  needed,  and  very  different  from  mere  Sunday  worship 
paid  in  oral  prayer,  in  sacred  song,  or  in  silent  bowing  of 
the  head.  We  are  too  apt  to  confound  these  means  to  an 
end,  legitimate,  acceptable,  noble  as  they  are,  with  the  end 
itself.  We  are  too  apt  to  mistake  Sabbath  observances 
and  Sunday  worship  for  that  which  the  Father  is  seeking 
from  us  all  — for  that  obedience  which  is  called  for. 

We  have  just  heard  the  inquiry  made  (by  a preceding 
speaker)  as  to  what  must  be  the  state  of  mind  “ in  the 
trying  hour.”  I asked  myself,  What  is  that  trying  hour  ? 

34 


530 


APPENDIX, 


Many  put  it  off,  supposing  it  to  be  when  the  head  is  laid 
upon  the  pillow  of  death,  perhaps,  or  to  a fancied  day  of 
judgment.  But  we  need  to  understand  “ the  trying  hour” 
to  be  every  hour  when  our  consciences  are  awakened  to  a 
sense  of  our  situation  — a sense  of  our  unworthiness,  it 
may  be,  needing  repentance  of  sins,  or  with  present  duties 
imposed  upon  us,  when  the  trying  hour  is  the  struggle 
whether  we  shall  do  our  duty.  Some  men’s  sins,  the  apos- 
tle says,  go  before-hand  to  judgment,  and  some  they  follow 
after.  Many  understand  this  as  going  before  death  and 
after  death,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  it  is  before  they  are 
committed  ; when  we  are  tempted,  we  are  brought  to  judg- 
ment, to  consideration,  to  reflection,  as  to  how  far  we  shall 
yield  or  give  up,  or  come  to  a right  decision  as  to  our 
course  of  life. 

We  need  to  bring  our  experience,  our  religious  faith, 
duties,  and  worship  more  down  (or  up , I would  say)  to  our 
every-day  life,  more  to  our  real  existence.  We  need  to 
pray  for  strength  ; for,  the  great  efficacy  of  prayer  is  not 
to  pray  for  partial  favors,  which  would  be,  perhaps,  in  vio- 
lation of  the  very  laws  we  have  transgressed,  and  which 
bring  upon  us  their  proper  penalty ; not  to  pray  for  special 
favors  which  we  have  no  right  to  ask,  but  to  pray  that 
strength  may  be  given  us  to  do  what  is  required  of  us,  to 
stand  fast,  to  have  a conscience  void  of  offense  toward  God 
and  toward  man.  We  may  not  have  sins  to  repent  of  when 
brought  together,  if  we  are  every  day  desirous  to  be  found 
thus  doing  our  duty,  and  invoking  the  Divine  Power  to  aid 
us  in  this  great  desire  of  our  hearts.  We  know  we  are 
human,  we  feel  our  weaknesses,  and  we  feel  the  spirit  of 
thanksgiving  and  praise  for  all  His  mercies,  which  are  new 
every  morning.  When  we  are  thus  brought  together,  and 
can  sit  down,  and  can  feel  one  with  another,  and  enter  into 
our  own  hearts'  communion,  and  know  His  divine  presence, 
notwithstanding  our  infirmities,  our  human  weaknesses,  — 
these  are  profitable  considerations  for  us  individually.  But 


APPENDIX. 


531 


I often  feel  that  we  have  need  to  press  on  the  considera- 
tion of  the  people  the  great  duties  of  life,  which  belong 
to  them,  collectively , and  which,  as  individuals,  we  are  bound 
to  exert  ourselves  to  promote,  in  order  that  the  kingdom 
of  God  may  be,  in  reality,  near  at  hand,  nigh  even  at  the 
doors.  There  is  great  instruction  in  the  records  of  the 
past  in  finding  how  the  great  seers,  the  anointed  of  God, 
in  every  age,  were  always  looking  for  a higher  and  better 
state  of  things,  a kind  of  millennium,  and  often  prophesying 
that  this  state  should  come,  when  peace  should  reign,  when 
the  government  of  the  Divine  and  the  Eternal  should  be 
extended  from  sea  to  sea,  and  from  the  rivers  unto  the  ends 
of  the  earth  ; and  this  we  find  described  in  the  Scriptures 
in  various  ways ; and  each  writer  in  his  turn  has  called 
upon  the  people  around  to  do  their  part  to  bring  in  this 
kingdom  — to  hasten  the  time  when,  in  the  figurative  lan- 
guage of  Scripture,  the  lion  and  the  lamb  shall  lie  down 
together,  when  all  violence  shall  cease,  all  wars,  all  injuries 
one  of  another,  when  there  shall  be  regard  one  for  another 
in  every  way,  when  loving  our  neighbor  as  ourselves  shall 
be  more  prevalent  in  the  earth.  And  this  millennium  was 
not  completed  at  the  advent  of  the  Messiah  to  the  Jews: 
it  seemed  barely  begun  in  the  darkness  in  which  he  found 
them,  borne  down  by  unmeaning  ceremonies,  useless  forms 
and  sacrifices,  which  were  never  called  for  from  on  high, 
but  which  were  only  suited  or  adapted  by  Moses  and  others 
to  the  weakness  and  low  condition  of  the  people  with 
whom  they  dwelt  and  labored.  In  this  dark  state  the 
great  truths  uttered  by  Jesus  often  seemed  to  fall  to  the 
ground  ; and  he  lamented  over  them  : 44  Are  ye  yet  with- 
out understanding  ? ” 44  Shall  the  Son  of  Man,  when  he 

cometh,  find  faith  in  the  earth  ? ” Some  of  these  mourn- 
ful interrogatories  show  how  he  deplored  the  condition  of 
things  which  he  found  among  his  own  people  ; and  yet 
he  was  ever  hopeful  of  a better  state  of  things,  as  was  his 
forerunner  : <4  He  that  cometh  after  me,  is  mightier  than 


532 


APPENDIX. 


I ; he  shall  baptize  with  the  Holy  Spirit  and  with  fire.” 
And  so  Jesus,  using  terms  figurative  of  the  truth,  in  his 
language,  said,  “ The  bread  that  I give  you,  cometh  down 
from  Heaven  ; if  ye  eat  my  flesh  (that  is,  take  the  truth 
which  I proclaim  to  you,  receive  the  word  which  is  thus 
spoken  to  you)  ye  shall  have  everlasting  life  ; for,  my  flesh 
and  my  blood  are  meat  and  drink  indeed.”  He  found  that 
they  were  very  outward  in  their  reception,  their  under- 
standing of  it,  accustomed  as  they  were  to  symbols,  figu- 
rative language:  “Are  ye  yet  without  understanding?” 
“ Know  ye  not  that  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing  ? ” “ The 

words  which  I speak  unto  you,  they  are  spirit  and  life. 
Let  him  that  is  athirst  come  unto  me  and  drink.”  What 
did  it  mean  ? I know  that  theology  makes  this  all  out- 
ward, all  suited  to  an  outward  atonement,  to  a vicarious 
sacrifice,  to  the  general  orthodoxical  idea  of  salvation  by 
Christ. 

I think,  however,  the  spiritually-minded,  the  clear,  in- 
telligent reader  and  thinker,  may  understand  this  in  a far 
wider  sense,  and  it  is  time  that  this  theological  gospel  of 
despair  had  passed  away.  Even  the  disciples,  outward  and 
ignorant  as  they  were,  said : “ Thus  spake  he  of  the  spirit 
which  they  who  believe  in  him  shall  receive.”  And  so 
with  the  apostles : Jesus  called  them  continually  to  the 
freedom  which  the  truth  would  give  — the  liberty  which 
was  of  God,  and  which  was  to  be  bestowed  by  obedience, 
by  doing  right,  by  doing  the  will  of  the  Father  ; and  in 
this  way,  his  gospel  was  indeed  “ glad  tidings  of  great  joy 
unto  all  people.”  Gloomy  theology  makes  it  not  so.  The 
bigoted,  the  intolerant  converts  to  this  theology,  make  it 
any  other  than  “ glad  tidings  of  great  joy  unto  all  people.” 

The  gloomy  ascetic,  whether  Quaker  or  Catholic,  makes 
it  revolting  and  repulsive  to  the  young.  Therefore,  if 
we  attempt  to  preach  the  religion  of  Jesus,  salvation  by 
Christ,  we  have  need  to  understand  it  better,  or  we  shall 
never  know  what  these  “ glad  tidings  of  great  joy  ” really 


APPENDIX.  533 

mean.  We  must  learn  to  exhibit  by  our  very  counte- 
nances that  we  have  attained  to  this  state. 

True  religion  makes  not  men  gloomy.  Penances,  asceti- 
cism, sacrifices,  “ daily  crosses  ” — all  belong  to  a more 
gloomy  religion  than  that  of  the  benign  and  beautiful  spirit 
of  Jesus.  (The  term  “ daily  cross  ” occurs  only  once  in 
the  New  Testament  — in  the  Bible,  I believe.)  We  know 
well  that  there  are  sacrifices  to  make  in  our  life,  in  the 
pursuit  of  our  duty,  the  attempt  to  uplift  the  lowly,  to 
spread  the  gospel  of  glad  tidings.  We  know  that  the  right 
hand  and  the  right  eye  (to  use  again  a figure  of  speech) 
have  to  be  parted  with  at  times ; but  always  we  feel  the 
conviction  that  we  enter  into  life  thereby  and  its  rich  expe- 
riences. 

It  was  no  new  doctrine  that  Jesus  preached.  When 
asked  what  it  was  he  preached,  he  declared  that  it  was  not 
new.  “ The  peace  that  passeth  understanding  ” had  long 
before  been  spoken  of.  Even  the  disposition  to  return 
good  for  evil  had  been  recommended  long  before  his  day. 
We  make  a great  mistake  when  we  date  the  commence- 
ment of  true  religion  eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  There 
have  been  evidences  of  it  in  every  age  ; and  even  now  in 
all  the  nations  under  the  sun,  in  a form  more  gross  or  re- 
fined, according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  times,  of  the 
age,  of  the  nations,  we  find  recognitions  of  the  Divine  and 
the  Eternal,  the  Creator  of  us  all,  and  in  some  form,  cere- 
mony or  worship  offered  unto  Him.  The  native  Indians 
of  our  forests  have  their  worship ; and  having  witnessed 
some  of  their  strawberry  festivals  and  dances,  and  relig- 
ious operations,  I have  thought  that  there  was,  perhaps, 
as  much  reasonableness  and  rational  worship  therein  as  in 
passing  around  the  little  bread  and  wine ; or,  I might  name, 
perhaps,  some  of  the  peculiarities  of  our  own  people,  for  all 
sects,  all  denominations  have  their  tendency  to  worship  in 
the  letter  rather  than  in  the  spirit  — seeking  an  outward 
rather  than  an  inward  salvation. 


534 


APPENDIX . 


The  apostolic  in  every  age,  the  sent-of- the- Father,  are 
ever  calling  for  a higher  righteousness,  a better  develop- 
ment of  the  human  race,  a more  earnest  effort  to  equalize 
the  condition  of  men.  And  now,  when  the  call  is,  “ Be- 
hold the  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand,”  the  present  unequal 
condition  in  Christendom,  these  vast  distinctions  that  exist 
in  Europe,  even  in  England,  between  the  rich  and  the 
poor,  are  a disgrace  to  our  profession  of  Christianity.  The 
lordly  aristocracy,  the  kingly  government,  the  aspiring 
priesthood  there,  and  our  own  tenement  houses  here  — all 
these  things  go  to  show  how  little  we  have  really  ad- 
vanced ; and  yet,  with  other  views  of  the  subject,  how 
much,  how  great  is  the  progress.  I more  frequently  have 
cause  to  rejoice  in  the  evidences  of  the  progress  of  real 
Christianity,  real  truth,  righteousness,  and  goodness,  than 
to  be  pained  by  evidences  of  anything  like  a retrograde 
movement.  I never  look  back  to  the  past  as  the  Golden 
Age,  but  always  forward  to  it,  as  coming ; and  I really  be- 
lieve it  to  be  nigh,  even  at  the  door,  though  not  perhaps 
by  man’s  calculation.  And,  indeed,  one  (may  I say  apos- 
tle ?)  of  our  own  day,  our  great  and  good  Elias  Hicks, 
dared  not  leave  much  record  of  his  own  experience  and 
religious  views,  because  he  saw  that  generations  to  come 
must  be  in  advance  of  him,  must  go  on  unto  perfection, 
must  see  and  act  further  than  he  had  done  — that  difficul- 
ties would  be  overcome,  that  the  trammels  of  superstition 
and  tradition  would  be  removed  ; but  not  entirely,  he  said, 
for  wars  would  never  cease  among  men  until  the  profes- 
sors of  Christianity  had  learned  to  read  the  Bible  more 
intelligently,  more  as  they  would  other  books,  and  come 
to  a right  judgment  as  regards  the  acts  there  required. 
Something  on  this  wise  he  has  left ; and  I am  glad  he  has ; 
because  there  is  a tendency,  having  begun  well,  and  run 
well  for  a time,  to  suffer  ourselves  to  be  hindered  from 
obeying  the  truth,  and  to  go  back  again  to  the  weak  and 
beggarly  elements  of  theology.  Hence  I am  glad  that 


APPENDIX. 


535 


there  is  enough  left  for  some  of  us,  the  older  ones,  to  recur 
to  as  being  the  faith  for  which  we  struggled  thirty  years 
ago,  and  by  which  we  conquered,  as  I believe.  I want  that 
we  should  hold  fast  to  this  inward  guidance,  this  inward 
teaching,  without  wavering. 

Another  of  the  seers  of  our  age  (and  I like  sometimes 
to  quote  those  not  of  our  own  household),  an  anointed  one, 
declared  : “ Mighty  powers  are  at  work  in  the  world,  and 
who  shall  stay  them  ? God’s  word  has  gone  forth,  and  it 
shall  not  return  unto  him  void.  A new  comprehension  of 
the  Christian  spirit,  a new  reverence  for  humanity,  a new 
feeling  of  brotherhood,  and  of  all  men’s  relation  to  the 
common  Father.  This  is  among  the  signs  of  our  times.” 
This  was  declared  before  the  late  struggle,  and  the  late 
events  for  the  removal  of  the  bonds  of  slavery  from  mil- 
lions of  our  fellow-beings.  We  see  that  this  reverence 
for  humanity  has  done  its  work  in  so  far,  and  we  can  be- 
lieve that  it  is  going  on  if  we  are  faithful ; if  we  can  un- 
derstand the  Christian  spirit  and  act  it  out,  we  shall  be 
instrumental  in  hastening  the  day  when  the  kingdoms  of 
this  world  shall  become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  his 
Christ.  The  day  may  be  hastened  ; it  is  man’s  instrumen- 
tality that  is  needed.  We  acknowledge  a mighty  power 
far  above  all  human  effort,  and  indeed  independent,  as  I 
regard  it,  of  the  battle-field,  that  has  brought  about  the 
marvelous  work  and  wonder  of  our  day  ; but  it  was  not 
without  many  having  to  make  sacrifices,  to  suffer  their 
names  to  be  cast  out  as  evil,  and  having  to  go  forth  as  with 
their  staff  in  their  hands  through  this  Jordan,  before  they 
could  reach  the  promised  land.  How  should  one  have 
faced  a thousand,  and  two  put  ten  thousand  to  flight,  had 
not  the  Lord  been  on  the  side  of  justice,  mercy,  and  truth  ? 
This  has  been  manifested,  and  in  so  many  ways  that  I now 
have  great  hope  that  the  time  will  not  be  long  before  the 
great  barbarism  of  war  will  be  placed  in  its  true  light  be- 
fore the  people,  and  they  will  easily  learn  that  where  the 


536 


APPENDIX. 


disposition  exists  to  resort  to  means  for  the  redress  of 
grievances  (either  national  or  individual),  other  than  phys- 
ical force,  the  way  will  be  found.  The  prayer  we  need 
is  for  strength  to  our  feeble,  human  efforts ; and  it  is 
granted,  blessed  be  His  name  : “ Whatsoever  ye  ask  be- 
lieving, ye  shall  receive.”  Have  faith,  then.  If  we  could 
only  receive  this  idea  aright,  not  applying  it  to  outward 
events,  but  to  inward  confidence  in  the  sufficiency  of  the 
mighty  power  of  God,  the  sufficiency  of  the  attributes 
with  which  we  are  furnished  ; if  we  will  only  carry  them 
to  Him  and  do  His  work,  and  not  look  to  man  for  praise, 
for  help ; if  we  will  come  out  of  our  sectarian  inclosure, 
and  bind  not  ourselves  to  any  theories  or  speculations,  but 
go  on  in  fullness  of  faith,  — the  desired  end  will  be  truly 
attained. 

The  great  historian,  probably  the  greatest  historian  in 
our  day,  Buckle,  has  very  erroneously,  it  seems  to  me,  at- 
tributed the  advancement  of  the  world  so  far  in  civilization 
more  to  the  intellectual  development  of  man  than  to  his 
spiritual  and  moral  growth  and  advancement.  It  seems  to 
me  that  he  mistook  the  mere  sectarian  effort  of  days  past 
(which,  he  said,  died  out  in  a generation  and  produced  no 
great  effect  upon  the  world,)  for  the  moral  effort  at  human 
progress.  Let  us  see  what  has  really  been  the  progress 
since  the  great  law  of  love,  of  right,  of  regard  to  man,  was 
proclaimed  clearly  and  extensively  by  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
Let  us  see  what  has  been  the  progress  since  that  time,  de- 
spite the  checks  given  by  the  organization  of  the  sects  ; 
that  is,  by  erroneous  theories  held  by  those  sects.  Not- 
withstanding all  these,  there  has  been  such  progress  in 
human  society,  that  the  writers  of  the  present  day  may 
well  claim  that  there  is  a better  understanding  of  God 
dwelling  with  man,  the  Holy  Spirit  being  with  us,  and  of 
man’s  regard  to  his  fellow-being.  The  efforts  that  are 
made  for  education,  for  improvement,  morality,  and  the 
great  numbers  in  all  parts  of  Christendom,  in  various  parts 


APPENDIX. 


537 


of  the  world,  enlisted  in  behalf  of  improving  the  condition 
of  society  — all  go  to  disprove  the  idea,  which  I fear,  when 
put  forth  by  such  a historian,  would  have  an  undue  influ- 
ence, and  warp  the  judgment  of  many  of  his  readers,  and 
lead  to  a lighter  estimate  of  moral  effort  than  really  be- 
longs to  it.  He  asked,  what  new  law  since  the  days  of 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  ? We  might  as  well  ask,  what  new  law 
in  science.  There  is  no  new  law  in  truth  : we  want  no  new 
law.  It  is  no  new  doctrine  which  I preach,  said  Jesus. 
But  we  want  a better  carrying  out  of  the  law,  a better  life, 
a better  recognition  of  the  Divine,  and  of  the  great  duties 
of  life  springing  from  the  right  worship  of  the  Divine  and 
the  Eternal.  I allude  to  this,  because  I know  that  when  a 
writer  becomes  popular  we  are  apt  to  receive  his  say-so 
without  much  criticism  or  instruction ; and  I believe  we 
have  intelligence,  judgment,  and  capacity  to  read  and  un- 
derstand. I would  not  disparage  — far  be  it  from  me  — 
any  intellectual  advancement.  We  are  as  responsible  for 
our  intellectual  as  for  the  highest  gifts  of  God’s  holy  spirit 
to  the  soul : u First  that  which  is  natural,  afterwards  that 
which  is  spiritual.”  It  is  theology,  not  the  Scriptures,  that 
has  degraded  the  natural : the  intelligent  reading  of  the 
Scriptures  will  not  disparage  man.  A gloomy  theology 
does  this  ; it  has  lowered  the  estimate  of  good  works,  and 
dethroned  reason  so  far  that  it  is  almost  dangerous  to 
hold  up  reason  to  its  rightful  place,  lest  atheism  should  be 
charged.  But,  my  friends,  we  are  responsible  for  our  rea- 
son and  its  right  cultivation ; and  I am  glad  to  perceive 
that  the  people  are  not  afraid  to  think,  and  that  skepticism 
’ has  become  a religious  duty  — skepticism  as  to  the  schemes 
of  salvation,  the  plans  of  redemption,  that  are  abounding  in 
the  religious  world ; that  this  kind  of  doubt  and  unbelief 
are  coming  to  bea  real  belief ; and  that  a better  theology 
will  follow  — has  followed.  The  old  Calvinistic  scheme  is 
^ very  much  given  up.  The  Thirty-nine  Articles  are  called 
in  question  by  their  own  subscribers,  and  the  formulas  of 


538 


APPENDIX. 


religion  are  changing : less  and  less  value  is  set  on  ceremo- 
liies.  We  find  that  which,  generations  ago,  was  the  holy 
eucharist,  is  now  the  simple  memorial  bread  and  wine  : a 
very  simple  thing  it  has  become.  Even  with  this  idea, 
many,  I believe,  if  they  were  faithful,  would  find  that  they 
go  to  the  table  unworthily,  and  would  feel  bound  to  with- 
draw from  it.  The  fear  of  man  proves  a snare  to  many  ; 
and  we  do  not  make  as  much  progress  as  we  should  by  rea- 
son of  this  fear  of  sect,  of  man,  of  non-conformity.  We 
need  non-conformity  in  our  age,  and  I believe  it  will  come  ; 
as  heterodoxy  has  come,  as  heresy  has  come,  so  I believe 
there  will  be  non-conformity  enough  to  set  a right  estimate, 
and  no  more  than  a just  estimate,  upon  days,  and  times, 
and  places  of  worship. 

These  subjects  occupied  my  mind  in  the  few  moments 
that  we  were  sitting  together  this  morning,  and  I felt  too, 
that  we  were  gathered,  as  our  brother  expressed  it,  with  an 
idea  and  feeling  of  worship  which  would  perhaps  supersede 
all  discourse  of  common  things  of  life,  and  would  raise  the 
mind  to  an  elevation  where  we  might  be  brought  together 
in  spirit,  and  the  prayer  in  spirit  individually  reach  the 
Father  of  spirits,  who  would  be  found  to  be  very  near 
us  — not  a God  far  off,  but  a God  near  at  hand  ; and  that 
his  holy  attributes  of  love,  justice,  right,  and  truth  would 
be  manifested  in  us,  so  that  we  should  be  drawn  together 
as  heart  to  heart,  and,  with  the  heart,  the  language  of 
praise  and  thanksgiving  might  ascend.  I trust  even  now 
it  will  be  found  that  these  every-day  duties  of  life  pre- 
sented to  us,  and  this  great  worship  of  obedience  in  com- 
mon things,  in  regard  to  the  poor  and  the  lowly,  and  in  all 
the  relations  of  society,  will  not  make  us  less  prayerful ; 
and  that  there  will  be  such  obedience  and  faithfulness  even 
among  the  young  that  they  also  will  coma  into  this  King- 
dom, in  their  very  youth,  and  find  it  all  beautiful  within. 
My  young  friends,  if  you  live  in  simplicity  and  lowliness, 
and  are  faithful  in  the  little  duties  presented  to  you,  ye 


APPENDIX. 


539 


shall  see  greater  things  than  these  ; great  will  be  your 
blessing ; great  will  be  your  peace  ; and  when  that  peace 
which  passeth  understanding  shall  be  yours,  then  will  the 
language  of  praise  ascend ; and  you  will  be  made  to  re- 
joice evermore,  and,  in  all  things,  to  give  thanks. 


SERMON  ON  THE  RELIGIOUS  ASPECT  OF  THE  AGE. 

Delivered  at  Friends'  Meeting , Race  Street , Philadelphia , First  Month 
3rd,  1869,  on  her  76 th  Birthday . 

I read  a few  days  ago,  in  an  article  by  some  radical 
writer,  the  belief  that  Christendom  had  not  yet  begun  to 
understand  the  force  of  the  declaration,  that  God  should 
teach  his  people  himself,  that  it  would  be  no  longer  nec- 
essary for  man  to  teach  his  neighbor  or  his  brother,  saying, 
“ Know  the  Lord,  for  they  shall  all  know  me  from  the 
least  of  them  unto  the  greatest  of  them.” 

It  impressed  me  that  there  was  great  truth  in  the  re- 
mark. 

When  we  look  over  Christendom  and  see  the  position 
of  the  priesthood,  not  to  say  priestcraft ; when  we  see  in 
the  more  enlightened  parts  of  Christendom  the  dependence 
upon  pastors  or  teachers,  upon  authorities ; how  few  there 
are  who  are  prepared  to  take  truth  for  authority,  rather 
than  authority  for  truth ; we  can  but  feel  the  force  of  this 
sentiment  in  the  slow  movement  of  Christendom.  We  say 
Christendom,  because  we  have  a right  to  look  for  more  en- 
lightened advancement  in  those  who  make  the  high  profes- 
sion of  Christianity. 

It  is  a high  profession  as  compared  with  the  religions  of 
the  preceding  ages.  And  yet  how  little  have  we  advanced ! 
How  slow  are  we  to  believe  that  we  have  this  great  inward 
teacher  — this  Divine  Monitor  within  ! How  much  is  it 
entangled  with  an  educated  conscience  ! How  little  is  the 
distinction  made  between  the  conscience  of  sect  and  the 


540 


APPENDIX. 


conscience  which  is  created  by  the  Divine  power  operat- 
ing in  the  soul  of  the  recipient  of  these  inward  teachings  ! 
How  little  do  we  understand  that  it  was  expedient  that 
Jesus  should  pass  away  so  that  the  Spirit  of  truth  might 
more  fully  come  unto  men  ! He  stated  this  clearly,  and  in 
after  times  the  apostles  saw  and  felt  that  though  they  had 
known  Christ  Jesus  after  the  flesh,  yet  now  henceforth 
should  they  know  him  no  more  but  by  his  inward  pres- 
ence, by  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul,  by  the  Spirit  of  truth 
which  Jesus  declared  unto  them  “ should  teach  them  all 
things,  and  show  them  things  to  come.” 

We  have  had,  it  is  true,  seers  and  prophets  from  that 
time  to  the  present,  but  these  Messiahs  of  their  generation 
have  been  few  and  far  between. 

When  the  disciples  went  forth  and  inquired  of  their  fel- 
low-believers, have  ye  received  the  Holy  Ghost  since  ye 
believed,  their  answer  was,  we  have  not  so  much  as  heard 
whether  there  be  any  Holy  Ghost,  — so  it  has  been  down 
to  the  present  day.  It  becomes  a controverted  question 
when  the  sufficiency  of  “ the  light  ” is  dwelt  upon,  — when 
the  teachings  of  the  Divine  Spirit  are  held  up  as  being  all 
sufficient  for  us,  — as  to  what  are  these  teachings  ? How 
are  we  to  distinguish  them  ? How  are  we  to  decide  what 
they  are  ? It  is  easy  enough  ; if  we  look  at  the  authori- 
ties to  see  whence  these  differences  of  creeds  and  opin- 
ions arise,  we  may  readily  understand  why  these  differ  so 
much.  . . . But  we  shall  find  that  despite  these,  there  is 
no  difference  of  opinion  among  men  when  it  comes  to  great 
principles,  — the  attributes  of  God,  by  which  He  reveals 
himself  to  his  children.  There  is  not  found  any  contro- 
versy as  to  what  constitutes  justice  and  love,  mercy  and 
charity,  and  all  those  great  Divine  gifts  to  man  which 
constitute  him  God  - like,  or  of  Divine  creation,  — the 
breath  of  Divine  life  which  was  breathed  into  his  soul.  So 
when  we  come  to  the  tender  affections  of  his  nature,  we  do 
not  find  any  dispute  as  to  what  pity  is,  what  sympathy  one 


APPENDIX. 


541 


for  another  in  their  weakness  is,  or  what  charity  is,  which 
is  pouring  out  of  its  abundance  and  riches  in  giving  to  the 
poor  and  the  needy. 

There  is  no  difference  of  opinion  in  regard  to  all  these ; 
they  have  been  found  to  be  the  same  in  all  ages.  How 
beautiful  it  has  been  ! How  tender  the  sentiment  poured 
into  the  breast  of  the  mourner  ! That  He  ever  will  com- 
fort them  that  mourn,  that  He  ever  will  be  with  them  that 
are  sorrowful,  — the  true-hearted.  He  will  not  suffer  the 
waves  of  affliction  nor  the  floods  to  overflow  them.  We 
find  these  sentiments  to  be  universal. 

He  causeth  His  sun  to  shine  on  the  just  and  the  unjust. 
His  judgments  are  not  as  erring  man’s ; we  see  how  abun- 
dantly His  favors  are  bestowed  upon  all. 

When  affliction  does  come,  when  any  great  accident  oc- 
curs, when  fatality  is  among  the  people,  when  there  are 
mourners  abundant  upon  the  earth,  as  have  been  peculiarly 
so  of  latter  years,  it  is  not  needful  to  assume  them  to  be 
the  just  judgments  of  an  angry  God  ; we  need  not  view 
them  in  that  light,  for  they  are  as  much  the  natural  results 
of  causes  as  anything  in  outward  nature,  as  all  the  great 
movements  of  the  universe  are  in  accordance  with  Divine 
laws. 

They  are  coming  to  be  referred  to  the  operation  of  these 
laws  rather  than  to  the  assumption  of  special  and  partial 
Providences.  “ I do  assert  eternal  Providence  and  justify 
the  ways  of  God  to  man.”  This  saying  of  the  poet  im- 
pressed me  when  I was  very  young,  and  I have  no  doubt 
there  are  many  now  who  have  ceased  to  pray,  or  put  uj 
petitions,  for  special  favors  in  relation  to  outward  gifts,  or 
outward  things. 

I remember  many  years  ago  reciting  the  lines  of  Cowper, 
a poet  whom  the  world  has  not  appreciated : — 

*■  Perhaps  she  (the  world)  owes  her  sunshine  and  her  rain, 

Her  blooming  spring  and  plenteous  harvest, 

To  the  prayer  he  (the  good  man)  makes,”  etc. 


542 


APPENDIX. 


I was  stopped  by  Edward  Stabler,1  who  said,  a No,  I 
would  not  repeat  it,  for  I do  not  like  the  blooming  spring 
and  plenteous  harvest  to  be  attributed  to  the  prayers  of  the 
good  man.  We  must  look  to  natural  causes  for  natural 
effects.” 

I was  young  then,  but  it  impressed  me  so  that  I have 
never  forgotten  it. 

The  more  we  seek  truth  — the  more  we  look  at  this  sub- 
ject with  an  eye  and  heart  to  “ God  teaching  his  people 
himself,”  the  more  we  shall  discover  that  we  owe  much  of 
our  present  belief  to  our  traditions.  We  need  to  be  shocked  ; 
Christendom  needs  to  be  shocked.  While  there  are  those 
who  still  adhere  to  the  doctrine  of  human  depravity,  and 
all  the  speculations  concerning  rewards  and  punishments 
hereafter,  it  needs  that  we  be  shocked,  as  some  of  the  past 
generation  were  shocked  by  the  utterances  of  Elias  Hicks. 
Well  was  it  for  that  generation  that  they  had  a John  Wool- 
man,  and  many  others.  Well  was  it  for  the  age  in  which 
George  Fox  and  his  contemporaries  lived  — those  sons  of 
thunder.  Well  was  it  that  they  roused  the  people  of  their 
day  on  the  subjects  of  unconditional  election  and  reproba- 
tion, predestination,  the  trinitarian  idea,  and  many  other 
dogmas  of  the  sects,  which  were  regarded  as  saered.  Well 
was  it  for  the  people  that  they  had  those  teachers  who  could 
go  before  them  and  utter  the  truth.  They  did  their  work, 
and  great  has  been  the  result  of  that  work.  We  are  profit- 
ing by  it  to-day,  even  though  we,  as  a body,  may  be  small, 
compared  with  other  denominations.  Although  the  more 
liberal  sects  may  be  small,  compared  with  those  who  retain 
more  of  their  old  forms,  their  old  traditions  and  creeds, 
yet  such  is  the  power  of  truth  over  error  that  it  modifies 
and  regulates  it,  and  it  cannot  be  resisted.  It  was  said  of 

1 Edward  Stabler,  who  is  mentioned  in  this  discourse,  was  a man  of  re- 
fined and  elevated  taste,  and  of  scientific  and  scholastic  attainments.  As 
a ready,  persuasive,  and  eloquent  preacher,  he  had  scarcely  an  equal  in 
the  Society  of  Friends.  He  resided  in  Alexandria,  Virginia,  and  died 
early  in  the  year  1831,  aged  about  sixty  years. 


APPENDIX.  543 

those  who  opposed  the  believers  formerly,  that  they  could 
not  withstand  the  power  of  truth. 

The  Thirty-nine  Articles  may  remain,  and  the  Pope  may 
be  in  power,  yet  after  all  there  is  a new  philosophy  in  the 
world ; they  do  not  admit  what  would  seem  to  be  the  mean- 
ing of  their  verbal  creed,  they  laugh  at  us  if  we  suppose 
they  believe  so.  They  do  not  so  read  it  and  interpret  it. 

My  friends,  among  ourselves  there  are  some  clauses  in 
our  Discipline  which  we  have  outgrown,  which  are  gradu- 
ally becoming  a dead  letter ; so  every  denomination  and 
every  age  has  its  growth. 

I have  been  impressed  with  a prophecy  of  the  past  gen- 
eration : “ Mighty  powers  are  at  work  in  the  world,  and 
who  shall  stay  them  ? God’s  word  has  gone  forth  and  it 
shall  not  return  unto  Him  void ; a new  comprehension  of 
the  Christian  spirit,  a new  reverence  for  humanity,  a new 
feeling  of  brotherhood,  and  of  all  man’s  relations  to  a com- 
mon Father,  these  are  among  the  signs  of  our  times.”  Do 
you  not  like,  my  friends,  to  hear  these  prophetic  utter- 
ances and  to  perceive  that  in  a generation’s  time  there  is  a 
recognition  of  their  fulfillment  ? Certainly  there  are  evi- 
dences that  there  is  a new  feeling  of  the  brotherhood  of 
man  in  this  generation.  There  is  a more  enlarged  toler- 
ation ; (shall  I use  that  “ proud,  self-sufficient  word  ” ?) 
there  is  a more  enlarged  recognition  of  the  right  to  wor- 
ship and  believe  as  circumstances  may  lead  the  believer 
and  worshiper. 

There  is  a better  understanding  of  these  things,  and  it 
has  been  brought  about,  in  a great  measure,  by  a union  for 
great  and  good  purposes.  People  have  learned  that  their 
neighbors  are  better  than  they  thought  them,  that  their  dis- 
senting  friends  were  better  than  they  had  been  taught  to 
believe.  With  all  the  adoration  for  the  name  of  Jesus  and 
the  fear  of  a denial  of  his  divinity,  many  seem  to  forget 
that  men  should  be  judged  by  their  fruits  — by  their  works, 
by  their  love  one  unto  another.  They  seem  not  to  under- 


544 


APPENDIX. 


stand  that  he  said,  “ An  evil  tree  cannot  bring  forth  good 
fruit,”  therefore  “ by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them.” 
But,  after  all,  men  do  judge  one  another  more  by  their 
fruits,  by  their  every-day  life,  than  by  their  professions.  A 
life  of  righteousness  and  true  holiness,  goodness,  is  ever 
held  in  high  estimation,  not  mere  sectarian  piety.  This 
speaks  well  for  the  general  judgment  of  the  children  of 
men,  aye  of  the  children  of  God,  for  I recognize  all  as  chil- 
dren of  God — of  one  common  Father.  As  people  learn 
that  “ He  is  teaching  his  people  Himself,”  there  will  be 
richer  fruits.  We  see  it  now  in  the  great  benevolent  acts 
of  the  age  ; we  may  call  this  mere  charity,  but  let  us  not 
disparage  this  disposition  to  give  before  death,  rather  than 
leave  to  be  distributed  after  death. 

Thousands  upon  thousands  are  now  devoted  to  the  build- 
ing of  better  tenements  for  the  poor,  for  education  and  the 
bettering  of  the  condition  of  society.  All  this  goes  to  show 
that  there  is  a new  comprehension  of  the  Christian  spirit,  a 
new  reverence  for  humanity,  a new  feeling  of  brotherhood 
and  of  all  men’s  relations  to  a common  Father. 

We  Quakers — Friends,  as  we  love  better  to  call  our- 
selves — if  we  had  adhered  strictly  to  our  simple  faith,  if 
we  had  not  been  so  desirous  to  please  men  as  to  have  aban- 
doned our  simple  creed  so  as  to  embody  some  of  the  ortho- 
dox faith  of  the  age,  we  should  have  done  still  more  in 
spreading  a knowledge  of  our  great  doctrine  of  the  inward 
light.  Depend  upon  it,  it  is  not  an  ignis  fatuus,  it  is  no 
vain  chimera.  It  was  declared  when  our  forefathers  came 
forth,  aye,  long  before — when  Jesus  gave  forth  the  decla- 
ration — the  kingdom,  the  government  of  God,  is  within 
you. 

When  he  compared  it  to  “ a little  leaven  that  was  hid 
in  the  three  measures  of  meal,”  to  “a  grain  of  mustard 
seed ; ” when  he  repeated  those  beautiful  parables  by  which 
he  illustrated  it  to  his  blind  hearers  — long  before  George 
Fox,  who  declared  the  same  doctrine,  — yet  how  little  was 


APPENDIX. 


545 


it  received  ! How  he  mourned  over  their  darkness,  “ ye 
are  slow  of  understanding,”  “ ye  fools  and  blind.”  He  was 
asked,  “Is  this  a new  doctrine  whereof  thou  speakest?” 
He  assured  them  it  was  “ that  which  was  from  the  begin- 
ning, it  was  with  God  and  it  was  God.”  This  was  his  idea, 
if  not  his  words.  We  find  among  the  prophets  of  olden 
time  there  was  a recognition  of  the  same  Divine  teachings, 
else  would  not  the  prophet  have  been  prepared  to  say  the 
time  will  come  when  man  “ shall  no  more  need  to  teach 
his  neighbor  or  his  brother,  saying,  know  the  Lord,  for  all 
shall  know  him  from  the  least  unto  the  greatest.”  They 
would  not  have  known  how  to  speak  so  beautifully  of  this 
“ inward  divine  light,”  declaring  that  “ the  law  of  the  Lord 
is  perfect,  converting  the  soul.” 

The  law  on  tables  of  stone  was  not  perfect,  as  was  de- 
clared : “ I gave  them  laws  which  were  not  good,  and  com- 
mandments by  which  they  could  not  live,  but  the  time  shall 
come  when  I will  write  my  law  in  their  hearts.”  “ The 
statutes  of  the  Lord  are  righteous,”  “ the  commandments 
of  the  Lord  are  pure,”  “ the  testimonies  of  the  Lord  are 
sure.”  “ The  reproofs  of  instruction  are  the  way  of  Life.” 
“ Thou  gave  us  also  thy  good  spirit  to  instruct  us.”  Job, 
who  is  considered  still  older,  said,  “ There  is  a spirit  in 
man,  and  the  inspiration  of  the  Almighty  giveth  them  un- 
derstanding,” 

I know  the  veneration  there  is  for  the  Scriptures.  Taken 
as  a whole,  it  is  far  too  high.  Many  are  shocked  at  the 
idea  of  not  believing  in  the  plenary  inspiration  of  the  book 
from  beginning  to  end. 

But,  my  friends,  we  must  learn  to  read  this  as  we  should 
all  books,  with  discrimination  and  care,  and  place  that 
which  belongs  to  the  history  of  a more  barbarous  age 
where  it  belongs,  and  never  take  the  wars  of  the  ancients 
as  any  authority  for  war  in  this  enlightened  age.  It  has 
good  and  evil  in  it,  and  because  men  take  it  as  authority, 
is  one  reason  that  truth  has  made  such  slow  progress. 


546 


APPENDIX. 


Mark  how  it  has  been  used  to  uphold  the  great  crime  of 
human  slavery.  Mark  how  the  cause  of  temperance  has 
been  retarded  by  quotations  from  this  book  on  the  subject 
of  wine.  Friends  have  had  to  suffer  because  they  dared 
assert  that  war  was  wrong  in  every  age  of  the  world. 
Many  thought  war  conflicted  with  some  of  the  testimonies 
of  the  Bible.  But  we  are  learning  to  read  the  Bible  with 
more  profit,  because  we  read  it  with  more  discriminating 
minds.  We  are  learning  to  understand  that  which  is  in- 
spiration and  that  which  is  only  historical,  for  the  right- 
eous judgment  that  comes  of  the  right  spirit  dares  judge  all 
things,  — “Ye  shall  judge  angels,”  how  much  more  the 
records  of  the  ancients.  It  is  time  that  we  should  learn 
to  take  truth  for  authority  and  not  authority  for  truth,  and 
these  pages,  from  the  beginning  of  Genesis  to  the  end  of 
Revelation,  contain  truths.  “ If  thou  doest  well,  shalt  thou 
not  be  accepted ; if  thou  doest  not  well,  sin  lieth  at  the 
door.”  This  is  an  evidence  that  Cain  knew  what  “ well  ” 
was.  From  that  time  through  all  the  ages  of  the  past  down 
to  the  present,  not  in  the  records  of  the  Bible  alone,  but 
in  the  researches  of  those  capable  of  understanding  the 
languages  of  other  nations,  even  the  most  ignorant  and 
barbarous  of  these,  there  are  many  references  to  the  same 
inward  and  divine  teachings.  I heard  George  Thompson, 
after  residing  in  British  India,  speak  of  an  organization 
found  there,  the  members  of  which  did  not  believe  in  war, 
and  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  warlike  actions.  These 
evidences  in  all  parts  of  the  world  are  the  fullest  testimony 
to  the  teachings  of  the  divine  Spirit,  independent  of  man’s 
teachings,  showing  that  the  same  divine  principles  of  good- 
ness and  love  are  to  be  found  wherever  man  is  found,  in 
whatever  age,  or  nation,  or  country.  We  grant  that  a 
great  deal  depends  upon  the  proper  cultivation  of  the  men- 
tal powers.  That  where  there  is  ignorance  there  is  bar- 
barism and  superstition.  But  all  through  the  ages  there 
are  striking  instances  of  righteousness,  goodness,  and  truth, 


APPENDIX. 


547 


showing  that  God  hath  not  left  himself  without  a witness, 
and  these  to  a far  greater  extent  than  biblical  history  fur- 
nishes, If  we  read  the  researches  and  examinations  of 
those  who  dare  think  for  themselves,  who  dare  publish  to 
the  world  their  thoughts,  we  shall  find  that  truth  has  been 
the  same  in  all  ages  of  the  world,  that  it  has  ever  been 
given  out,  as  far  as  the  people  have  been  prepared  to  re- 
ceive the  idea,  that  “ God  is  the  teacher  of  His  people 
Himself.”  We  do  not  need  to  depend  on  ministers,  Bibles, 
pulpits,  or  teachers  of  any  kind  ; we  can  go  directly  to 
the  fountain  head,  and  certainly  it  is  time  that  we  should 
be  more  enlightened  than  to  look  to  public  preaching,  to 
authority  ; time  that  we  should  do  more  of  our  own  think- 
ing, and  that  when  we  do  speak  one  to  another,  it  should 
be  for  edification,  for  comfort,  and  in  recognition  of  this 
inward  teaching.  We  need  not  direct  how,  or  in  what  par- 
ticular path,  one  or  another  shall  be  led.  The  course  will 
be  a very  different  one  as  regards  special  individual  duties, 
as  we  may  be  prepared  by  our  different  talents,  tastes,  or 
education,  but  all  must  know  these  by  faithful  obedience  to 
the  inward  monitor.  Some  are  called  upon  to  bear  public 
testimonies  to  the  truth.  Many  are  particularly  led  to  the 
sick  and  suffering  ; their  lives  are  greatly  devoted  to  min- 
istering to  the  wants  of  these ; they  give  of  their  abun- 
dance whatsoever  they  may  have.  All  are  called  to  some 
labor  ; none  are  excused,  though  their  labors  may  be  di- 
rected in  different  channels.  This  is  an  age  in  which  there 
is  very  much  done  in  all  these  directions,  and  especially  in 
these  Christmas  and  New  Year’s  times,  when  it  is  so  much 
the  custom  to  give,  to  be  blessed  by  giving  and  by  receiving. 
It  is  well  that  we  hail  this  also  as  a sign  of  the  times  which 
indicates  progress.  There  is  progress  amongst  us  in  every 
direction,  and  in  nothing  is  it  more  manifested  than  in  the 
religious  assemblies  of  the  people,  in  that  they  can  bear 
one  another’s  burdens,  and  will  hear  that  which  they  may 
not  entirely  approve ; many  have  been  taught  not  to  consider 


548 


APPENDIX. 


reasoning  wicked,  when  applied  in  the  right  way.  We  are 
to  use  our  reason  in  the  examination  of  everything ; it  is 
our  duty  to  do  this ; even  in  the  matter  of  faith  and  of  wor- 
ship, we  are  to  look  at  and  reason  on  these  things  properly. 
It  was  the  complaint  formerly : “ My  people  do  not  con- 
sider,” and  they  were  said  to  be  worse  than  the  stupid  ox  : 
“ The  ox  knoweth  his  owner,  and  the  ass  his  master’s  crib, 
but  Israel  doth  not  know,  my  people  do  not  consider.”  We 
need  to  reason  and  to  consider,  and  to  have  all  our  faculties 
called  into  action,  and  not  to  take  upon  trust  that  which  we 
hear,  even  from  the  pulpits  or  galleries.  That  which  is 
the  production  of  one  generation,  and  adapted  to  their 
wants,  may  not  be  needed  or  suited  to  another.  We  must 
look  for  truth  and  love  it,  for  it  is  from  the  eternal  source 
of  light ; let  truth  ever  be  our  guide,  and  let  us  remember 
that  “ God  is  ever  the  teacher  of  his  people  Himself.” 

Let  us  ever  be  willing  to  treat  one  another  kindly, 
though  we  may  differ  from  each  other ; and  though  we 
may  not  be  prepared  to  receive  some  ideas  which  may  be 
presented,  let  us  always  endeavor  to  strengthen  one  an- 
other to  do  that  which  is  regarded  as  right.  The  ability  is 
often  far  beyond  ourselves.  Surely  that  which  has  been 
effected  in  our  country  in  regard  to  slavery  has  been  so 
much  higher  than  the  most  ardent  abolitionist  has  hoped 
for,  that  there  is  enough  to  encourage  all  those  who  went 
forth  weeping,  scattering  the  seeds  of  truth,  justice,  and 
mercy  before  the  people.  When  there  is  a proper  rev- 
erence for  truth,  we  shall  see  that  there  is  enough  to  in- 
spire a spirit  of  praise  and  gratitude,  even  though  it  may 
not  be  on  the  bended  knee  in  the  assemblies  of  the  people, 
but  in  the  closet,  as  Jesus  wisely  recommended  in  his  day. 
As  there  is  less  belief  in  special  Providences,  there  will 
be  more  gratitude  and  praise  to  our  heavenly  Father,  for 
the  bounteous  gifts  and  marvelous  works  which  are  in  the 
world.  The  Apostle  said  to  some  in  his  day,  “ Ye  ask  and 
receive  not,  because  ye  ask  amiss,  that  ye  may  consume  it 


APPENDIX. 


549 


on  your  lusts.”  See  how  many  there  are  who  find  that 
their  prayers  are  not  answered.  Then,  let  us  see  that  our 
faith,  our  prayers,  and  our  praise  are  all  intelligent  from 
the  soul,  and  for  that  which  it  is  proper  and  right  for  us  to 
have  ; then  shall  we  understand  that  “ justice  and  judg- 
ment are  the  habitations  of  His  throne.”  When  we  look 
to  judgment  as  punishment  only,  we  do  not  see  the  whole  ; 
this  is  the  means  by  which  we  are  brought  back  from  the 
path  of  error.  We  know  the  result  of  evil  and  wrong-do- 
ing, and  surely  there  is  enough  of  it  in  the  world ; yet,  in- 
stead of  speaking  to  the  wicked  of  the  suffering  and  danger 
of  punishment  hereafter,  we  should  do  as  George  Fox  did  : 
endeavor  to  call  the  people  away  from  the  evil  that  is  in 
themselves  now,  and  bring  them  to  a heaven  there,  for  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  within  each  one.  In  searching  the 
Scriptures  we  shall  find  it  is  not  so  much  a judgment  in 
the  future,  as  it  is  a judgment  now,  that  we  must  look  to. 
There  may  be  a looking  forward  to  the  conditions  of  the 
hereafter,  as  well  as  a hope  of  a blessed  reunion  in  the 
heaven  into  which  we  are  to  enter.  Still,  there  will  be  that 
understanding  which  will  lead  us  not  to  speculate  so  much, 
or  make  our  preaching  so  much  in  reference  to  what  will 
be  hereafter,  as  to  enable  us  to  come  into  heaven  now,  and 
if  we  do  this  we  need  have  no  fear  of  the  hereafter.  The 
wrong-doer  will  thus  be  brought  to  see  the  result  of  his 
actions,  and  thus  we  may  speak  of  that  which  we  do  know 
of  the  results  of  disobedience  ; then  can  we  speak  intelli- 
gently, and  bring  them  to  the  heaven  within  themselves 
and  away  from  the  evil  that  may  be  there.  Let  us  under- 
stand this  and  look  at  it  properly.  I well  remember  the 
words  of  our  worthy  Dr.  Parrish,  — we  reverence  his  mem- 
ory,— that  “although  justice  and  judgment  are  the  habi- 
tations of  God’s  throne,  yet  thanks  be  unto  Him,  for  his 
mercy  endureth  forever.” 


550 


APPENDIX. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  REPORTS  OF  LUCRETIA  MOTT’S  AD- 
DRESSES AT  THE  ANNUAL  MEETINGS  OF  THE  FREE 

RELIGIOUS  ASSOCIATION,  IN  BOSTON. 

[May  26th,  1870.] 

“ I wish  to  congratulate  the  Free  Religious  Association 
on  the  advance  it  has  made,  and  the  work  it  has  done  since 
its  formation,  three  years  ago,  when  I was  also  present. 
I am  especially  glad  to  find  it  taking  up  such  important 
practical  subjects  as  that  under  consideration  at  this  ses- 
sion.1 The  Association  can  accomplish  great  good  in  these 
directions  of  practical  reform  and  progress.  Something  has 
been  said  by  some  of  the  speakers  of  the  danger  of  a con- 
flict of  arms  in  this  country  on  religious  questions,  and 
that  the  conflict  may  come  on  this  question  which  the 
Convention  is  now  considering ; but  I can  hardly  believe 
there  is  such  a danger.  If  there  be,  let  us  all  try  to  avert 
it.  We  must  trust  to  free  discussion  like  this,  and  seek 
to  inculcate  right  principles.  Begin  in  time,  and  the  truth 
will  prevail  without  war,  to  the  pulling  down  of  all  strong- 
holds of  injustice  and  wrong.  As  to  the  Bible,  I would 
make  a discrimination  there,  as  in  other  writings,  between 
truth  and  error.  I cannot  accept  its  inspiration  as  a whole, 
and  cannot  see  why  it  should  be  read  as  a book  of  worship 
in  the  schools  or  in  the  churches.  Ministers  should  dare 
take  their  texts  from  other  books,  modern  or  ancient,  as 
well  as  from  the  Hebrew  or  Christian  Scriptures.  Let  us 
recognize  revelation  and  truth  wherever  we  find  it.  If  the 
question  were,  to  what  doctrine  does  the  Bible  give  au- 
thority, I should  say  the  Bible  would  overturn  nearly  all 
the  theology  in  the  various  churches  of  the  land.  But  let 
the  motto  ever  be,  Truth  for  Authority,  and  not  Authority 
for  Truth.” 


1 “ The  Relation  of  Religion  to  the  Public  Schools  of  this  Country.1 


APPENDIX. 


551 


'[June  2nd , 1871.] 

" I have  no  doubt  that  great  good  is  resulting  from  the 
free  discussion  of  the  character  of  Jesus,  and  other  relig- 
ious topics.  Natural  religion  is  revealed  religion,  inspired, 
as  I think,  in  the  same  way  as  were  the  great  utterances  of 
Christianity.  Men  are  too  superstitious,  too  prone  to  be- 
lieve what  is  presented  to  them  by  their  church  and  creed  ; 
they  ought  to  follow  Jesus  more  in  his  non-conformity. 
Those  who  most  delight  to  honor  the  name  of  Jesus,  have 
yet  to  learn  the  nobleness  of  the  character  which  led  him 
to  live  up  to  and  act  out  his  highest  convictions,  though  so 
opposed  to  the  traditions  of  his  time.  The  observance  of 
the  Sabbath  springs  more  from  a superstitious  than  a ra- 
tional motive,  and  certainly  does  not  rest  on  the  command 
or  example  of  Jesus.  He  claimed  very  little  for  himself, 
but  was  ever  ready  to  bring  in  the  name  of  the  truth,  say- 
ing that  it  was  the  truth  that  made  men  free.  I hold  that 
skepticism  is  a religious  duty ; men  should  question  their 
theology,  and  doubt  more,  in  order  that  they  might  believe 
more.  I would  ask  those  who  are  so  satisfied  to  rest  in  the 
name  of  Jesus,  why  they  put  so  much  faith  in  the  name, 
without  following  him  in  his  works,  and  even  in  the 
greater  works  which  he  predicted  ? Paul,  I admit,  was  too 
much  of  a theologian  for  me  ; but  I know  of  no  warrant 
that  requires  me  to  take  him  as  an  authority.  I think, 
however,  there  has  been  of  late  great  advance  in  liberality 
even  among  the  strictest  sects.” 

Her  remarks  were  closed  by  an  earnest  appeal  for  more 
practical  simplicity  and  sincerity  in  the  daily  conduct  of 
life.  She  protested  especially  against  the  prevailing  ex- 
travagance in  dress  and  housekeeping,  and  mourned  for 
the  future  of  the  marriage  institution  and  of  society,  unless 
plainer  and  less  costly  habits  of  living  could  be  adopted. 


552 


APPENDIX. 


\_May  31  st,  1872.] 

“ I want  first  to  defend  the  apostle  Paul  a little.  I do 
not  think  there  was  any  prohibition  of  woman’s  preaching 
in  his  words.  So  far  from  it,  he  gave  express  directions  how 
woman  should  appear  when  she  preached  or  prophesied,  and 
spoke  of  her  repeatedly  in  his  Epistles  as  a helper  with 
him,  a ‘minister’ in  the  gospel,  although  the  translators 
had  changed  the  word  ‘ minister  ’ to  ‘ servant,’  in  speaking 
of  woman.  Then,  when  he  says,  ‘ I suffer  no  woman  to 
speak,’  it  is  plain  to  see  that  he  was  speaking  to  the  Corin- 
thian Church  of  their  quarrels,  their  difficulties,  and  their 
disagreements,  and  he  recommended  that  women  should 
not  mingle  in  the  controversy ; but  he  had  not  the  least 
reference  to  their  preaching.  As  regarded  the  relation 
of  husband  and  wife,  I think  the  Apostle  was  not  perhaps 
so  well  qualified  to  speak  on  the  subject  as  some  others, 
from  the  fact  that  he  was  a bachelor,  glorying  in  his  celi- 
bacy, and  preferring  that  all  should  be  such  as  he  was. 
Still,  reading  the  writings  of  Paul  rationally,  not  as  in- 
fallible authority,  but  as  the  record  of  earnest  religious 
thought  and  life,  I feel  there  is  great  help  and  strength  to 
be  derived  from  them.  . . . 

“ The  kingdom  of  God  is  always  nigh  at  hand.  It  was 
nigh  at  hand  when  Jesus  declared  it  eighteen  hundred  years 
ago,  and  it  has  been  entered  many  and  many  a time  since 
then.  I believe  that  it  is  very  near  us  ; that  it  is  with  us, 
— although  some  have  an  idea  that  we  are  not  to  look  for 
the  entrance  until  after  death,  and  pulpits  mostly  declare 
what  shall  be  hereafter , forgetting  what  the  Apostle  says, 
that  ‘ now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  ap- 
pear what  we  shall  be.’  It  is  wrong  to  represent  religion 
as  a gloomy  experience,  opposed  to  true  pleasure  in  this 
life.  I want  to  say  to  those  who  have  much  to  say  about 
following  Jesus,  that  they  should  remember  to  follow  him 
in  his  non-conformity,  in  his  obedience  to  the  right,  how- 
ever much  it  might  conflict  with  the  popular  beliefs  and 


APPENDIX. 


553 


ceremonies  of  the  day.  I desire  the  full  use  of  the  intel- 
lectual and  reasoning  powers,  while  remembering  that  there 
are  other  faculties  of  human  nature  to  be  considered.  True 
religion  and  freedom  of  thought  seem  to  me  so  inseparable, 
that  I cannot  make  the  comparison  that  it  is  better  to  be 
free  than  to  be  religious.  Religion  and  freedom  must  go 
together.  If  the  truth  were  obeyed,  then  should  we  be 
free  indeed.” 

During  the  evening  session  of  the  same  meeting,  she 
referred  to  the  pleasure  with  which  she  had  listened  to 
the  essays  and  addresses  made  at  the  meetings  year  after 
year,  and  then  spoke  44  of  the  great  importance  of  carry- 
ing out  in  every-day  life  the  principles  of  the  true  Natural 
Religion  of  Humanity,  and  of  believing  that  the  way  of 
salvation  does  not  lie  through  mystery  or  miracle,  but 
through  character  and  life.  I believe  there  is  a distinctive, 
intuitive  sense  of  right  in  every  breast,  and  that  this  is 
being  recognized  by  both  philosophy  and  science.  The 
Religion  of  Humanity  is  uniting  all  denominations ; it  is 
making  them  attach  less  value  to  their  creeds,  and  is  induc- 
ing them  to  make  cheerful,  practical  schools  for  the  chil- 
dren, rather  than  the  dry,  gloomy  piety  which  was  taught 
in  the  early  days  of  the  Sunday-schools.  These  are  very 
encouraging  signs ; and  to  me  it  seems  that  sectarian  big- 
otry and  intolerance  are  fast  dying  away,  and  we  are  com- 
ing to  speak  one  language  and  one  voice,  and  hastening  the 
time  when  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  God  and  of  his  truth.” 

[May  30th,  1873.] 

44  As  this  is  probably  the  last  opportunity  that  I shall  have 
of  meeting  with  this  Association,  which  has  endeared  itself 
to  me  from  its  beginning,  I feel,  late  as  the  hour  is,  that  I 
want  to  express  the  great  delight  and  satisfaction  that  I 
have  had  in  this  session,  and  in  the  meetings  of  these  two 
days,  in  the  evidence  they  have  afforded  that  the  prayers  of 


554 


APPENDIX. 


many  for  this  Association  have  been  heard,  that  their  faith 
shall  not  fail  them,  and  that  they  shall  give  evidence  of  a 
deep  sense  of  religion  which  will  put  an  end  to  all  the  vaii 
and  false  theologies  and  useless  forms  in  Christendom  and 
in  Heathendom. 

“ I have  not  many  words  to  utter,  but  it  is  a great  satis- 
faction to  me  to  know  that  instead  of  the  science  of  theol- 
ogy being  made  a study,  that  it  will  come  to  be,  as  has 
been  expressed  to-day,  the  science  of  religion  in  liberty  and 
truth,  and  of  liberty  and  truth  in  religion  ; the  science,  — as 
was  expressed  in  our  first  meeting  by  our  beloved  friends, 
John  Weiss  and  Francis  Abbot,  — the  science  of  the  in- 
spiration of  the  human  mind  ; the  science  of  truth,  as  man- 
ifested in  the  inmost  soul.  This  must  come  to  be  the  only 
science  of  theology  which  it  shall  be  necessary  to  study,  or 
necessary  to  be  taught.  And,  as  regards  the  subject  upon 
which  so  much  has  been  written  of  late,  the  importance  of 
faith  in  a personal  God,  we  shall  be  content  to  let  our  lim- 
ited knowledge  remain  where  it  is,  while  we  have  all  that 
science  can  reveal,  both  that  which  is  self-evident,  which  is 
natural,  which  is  spiritual,  and  that  which  belongs  to  out- 
ward nature,  — which  it  needs  not  that  I enlarge  upon,  ig- 
norant as  I am,  after  all  that  has  been  said.  But  I think 
that  this  will  be  found  to  suffice,  and,  as  has  just  been  ex- 
pressed, that  it  will  pervade  the  universe  of  God,  and  bring 
us  into  the  kingdom,  wffiich  is  nigh  even  at  the  doors ; and 
that  we  need  not  enter  into  any  speculations  as  regards  the 
future,  as  regards  immortality,  but  that  we  all  shall  learn 
to  rest  content  with  the  limited  knowledge  we  have,  and  be 
confident,  by  fullness  of  faith,  that  that  which  is  best  for 
us  shall  and  will  be  ours,  while  we  do  not  endeavor  by  our 
speculations  to  make  out  or  build  up  a heaven.  I remem- 
ber when  Dr.  Channing,  years  ago,  at  our  house,  attempted 
to  advocate  his  views,  and  to  show  what  everlasting  prog- 
ress there  would  be  in  the  hereafter,  I told  him  it  was  as 
interesting  to  me  as  any  speculation  on  the  subject  to  which 


APPENDIX . 


555 


I had  ever  listened,  but  he  must  allow  me  to  say,  that  it 
was  speculation  still.  I want  we  should  tread  under  foot 
our  speculations,  and  everything  that  will  mingle  aught 
that  is  uncertain  with  the  religion  which  we  have  heard 
presented  to  us  to-day,  — which  is  certain,  which  is  sure  ; 
for  that  which  is  self-evident  needs  no  argument.  And  so 
we  come  near  to  the  beautiful  truths  and  testimonies  that 
rise  out  of  this  pure  religion  and  undefiled,  that  need  no 
scholastic  learning,  that  need  no  pulpit  explanations.  They 
are  clear  truth,  justice,  love,  — the  highest,  noblest,  finest 
instincts  of  the  human  heart  and  mind,  which  we  are  to  ap- 
ply to  all  that  we  can  imagine  of  the  unseen  and  unknown. 
That  divine  power  will  be  ours,  if  we  seek  it ; and  when 
these  principles  are  stated  they  are  self-evident,  they  need 
no  learned  oratory,  and  it  is  not  employed  in  regard  to 
them.  You  do  not  hear,  in  any  of  the  pulpits,  a definition 
of  what  love,  and  justice,  and  mercy,  and  right  are.  You 
know,  and  all  know,  that  they  are  innate,  self  - defined. 
Therefore,  I say,  preach  your  truth  ; let  it  go  forth,  and 
you  will  find,  without  any  notable  miracle,  as  of  old,  that 
every  man  will  speak  in  his  own  tongue  in  which  he  was 
born.  And  I will  say,  that  if  these  pure  principles  have 
their  place  in  us,  and  are  brought  forth  by  faithfulness,  by 
obedience,  into  practice,  the  difficulties  and  doubts  that  we 
may  have  to  surmount  will  be  easily  conquered.  There 
will  be  a power  higher  than  these.  Let  it  be  called  the 
Great  Spirit  of  the  Indian,  the  Quaker  “ inward  light  ” of 
George  Fox,  the  “ Blessed  Mary,  mother  of  Jesus,”  of  the 
Catholics,  or  Brahma,  the  Hindoo’s  God,  — they  will  all 
be  one,  and  there  will  come  to  be  such  faith  and  such  lib- 
erty as  shall  redeem  the  world.” 

[May  2 8th,  1875.] 

“ It  seems  to  me  very  kind  in  an  audience  to  be  willing 
to  stay  and  listen  to  the  humble  words  of  an  old  Quaker 
woman,  after  feeling  how  forcible  are  ripe  words,  as  we  have 


556 


APPENDIX. 


heard  them  expressed  this  morning.  When  the  beautiful 
bouquet  was  brought  in,  I thought  perhaps  it  was  meant  to 
be  a symbol  of  the  words  fitly  spoken,  to  which  we  have  lis- 
tened, which  in  the  old  Scripture  were  compared  to  4 apples 
of  gold  in  pictures  of  silver/  I have  listened  with  the 
greatest  interest  to  the  essay  that  has  been  read,  and  to  all 
your  proceedings.  Indeed,  since  my  first  attendance  at  this 
Free  Religious  meeting,  I have  been  a constant  reader  of 
the  productions  of  those  interested  in  the  promotion  of  its 
objects,  and  very  often  have  entirely  responded  to  what 
has  there  been  presented/’ 

After  relating  many  interesting  personal  reminiscences, 
she  continued,  with  reference  to  the  power  of  superstition 
even  in  enlightened  circles  : — 

44  When  in  England,  in  1840, 1 saw  one  of  the  Egyptian 
idols  in  the  British  Museum.  Some  one  of  our  company 
said,  4 Well,  they  don’t  admit  that  they  worship  such  ugly 
images  as  this  ; they  look  through  and  beyond  this  to  one 
great  Supreme  Power.’  4 They  were  scarcely  more  idola- 
trous,’ I answered,  4 than  our  Quaker  friends  when  they 
read  their  Bible  with  such  reverence  last  evening/  They 
brought  it  out  with  great  solemnity,  and  laid  it  on  the  lap 
of  the  one  who  was  to  read  it,  and  he  bowed  before  it,  and 
then  opened  it  and  read  it  in  what  we  Friends  call  the 
preaching  tone.  The  passages  read  were  those  that  had 
no  particular  bearing  upon  the  lives  and  conduct  of  those 
then  present,  nor  upon  the  special  occasion  which  had 
brought  us  together  ; but  it  was  4 the  Bible  ’ and  44  Scrip- 
ture,’ and  a chapter  of  it  must  be  read  in  order,  and  in  a 
solemn  tone.  I said  to  the  friend  who  was  pointing  out 
this  idol  to  me  in  the  Museum,  that  the  worship  of  that 
image  was  like  the  worship  of  the  Bible  as  we  had  ob- 
served it  the  evening  before.  To  me  that  was  the  worship 
of  an  idol. 

44  So,  too,  in  regard  to  many  of  the  prayers  that  have  been 
offered  in  many  of  the  meetings  I have  attended,  since  I 


APPENDIX. 


55T 


dared  go  without  the  limited  inclosure  of  the  Friends  to  at- 
tend reformatory  meetings.  They  have  been  so  supersti- 
tious and  childish,  and  so  at  variance  with  the  idea  that 
Jesus  inculcated  with  regard  to  prayer,  that  I have  re- 
joiced since  these  meetings  of  yours  were  organized,  that 
there  has  not  been  felt  the  necessity  of  calling  on  any  one 
to  offer  prayer.  It  is  years  since  I have  felt  free  to  rise 
in  time  of  prayer,  — as  is  the  custom  in  our  meetings, 
— so  entirely  have  I concurred  with  the  recommendation 
of  Jesus,  who  said,  4 When  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy 
closet,  and  shut  the  door,  and  there  pray  to  thy  Father  in 
secret ; and  thy  Father,  which  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward 
thee  openly.’  This  kind  of  prayer  is  as  natural  to  man  as 
the  air  he  breathes,  — the  aspiration  for  divine  aid,  for 
strength  to  do  right,  the  inward  desire  after  truth  and 
holiness,  the  yearning  to  be  led  to  the  rock  that  is  higher 
than  he.  But  when  it  comes  to  praying  for  rain  in  dry 
weather,  or  for  the  removal  of  evils  that  have  been  brought 
upon  us  by  our  own  violations  of  the  laws  of  health  and 
nature,  then  it  is  most  absurd  and  superstitious.” 

She  closed  by  quoting  some  passages  from  Dr.  Channing, 
on  the  grandeur  of  the  inward  principle  of  duty,  and  on 
the  growing  power  of  human  love,  adding : — 

“ These  are  sayings  that  commend  themselves  to  the  in- 
most heart  of  every  reader  and  of  every  hearer.  And  we 
may  so  speak  of  the  operation  of  this  principle  in  the  mind, 
if  we  divest  ourselves  of  the  influence  of  the  traditions  we 
have  received  from  the  superstition  and  ignorance  of  the 
past,  and  from  the  prejudices  of  our  education,  that  as  nota- 
ble a miracle  as  that  wrought  in  the  days  of  old  shall  occur, 
and  6 every  man  shall  hear  in  his  own  tongue  wherein  he 
was  born,’  and  all  shall  understand  alike.” 


INDEX 


CHIEFLY  OF  NAMES  AND  PLACES. 


Abbot,  F.  E.,  426,  554. 

Abbotsford,  174. 

Abbott, , 168. 

Abington,  366,  428. 

Abolitionists,  128, 135, 137, 174, 180, 186, 
205,  208,  228,  229,  299,  303,  382, 
399,  406,  413,  451. 
in  Philadelphia,  119, 127,  239,  330, 
336,  387,  389,  392. 
in  London,  149,  164. 
in  England,  159,199,  243,  v.  Eman- 
cipation and  Anti  - Slavery 
among  Friends. 

Abolition  Society,  1775,  49,  451. 

Acrostic,  32. 

Adam,  Professor  W.,  150, 151,  153,  158, 
166. 

Adams,  155. 

Adams,  J.  Q.,  228,  238. 

Adshead,  J.,  194. 

Alexander,  Czar  of  Russia,  13. 

Alexander,  G.,  150. 

Alexandria,  Va.,  236. 

Allen,  A.,  169,  305. 

M.  P.,  459. 

R.,  155, 169,  277,  305,  322. 

W.,  161. 

Amberley,  Lord  and  Lady,  430,  431,  432, 
442. 

Amicus,  v.  B.  Ferris. 

Ancestors  of  J.  Mott,  1. 
of  L.  Mott,  18. 

Anthony,  S.  B.,  383,  418,  419,  454. 

Anti-Slavery,  199,  359, 382,  384  ; v.  Con- 
ventions, Fairs,  Slavery, 
among  early  Friends,  4,  13. 
opposition  to,  among  Friends, 
122, 140,  141,  201,  216,  236,  272, 
276. 

opposition  to,  in  Baltimore,  235. 
opposition  to,  in  New  York,  204, 
211,  212,  213,  215,  242. 
opposition  to,  in  Philadelphia, 
237,  239,  247. 

League,  282. 
meetings,  353. 

societies,  130,  133,  148,  185,  241, 
243,  416,  418,  419,  472. 

Society,  American,  111,  112,  141, 
216. 


Anti-Slavery  Society,  Boston  Female, 
136. 

Society,  British  and  Foreign,  138, 
150,  151,  152,  158,  159,  196 ; v. 
World’s  Convention. 

Society  of  Lynn,  141. 

Society,  Massachusetts,  138,  151, 
198 

Society,  National,  112,  212,  214. 
Society,  Pennsylvania,  138,  144, 
419,  437. 

Society,  Philadelphia  Female,  120, 
126,  127,  192,  214,  355,  395  ; v. 
New  Organization. 

“ Anti-Slavery  Standard,”  212,226,  228, 
232,241,  395,  419. 

Argyle,  Duchess  of,  163. 

Arnold,  E.,  451. 

M. ,  459. 

Ashurst,  E.  A.,  155,  156. 

W.,  152,  158,  166,  167,  198,  372, 
474. 

Atlee,  E.  P.,  112. 

Auburn,  N.  Y.,  258,259,  262,299,358, 
365,  375,  396,  405,  418. 

Autographs,  342,  413,  448. 

Backhouse,  J.,  150,  153,  161. 

Ball,  W.,  150,  151, 161, 162,  165. 

Ballou,  A.,  277. 

Baltimore,  152,  235,  236,  238,  305,  386. 
Baptists,  186,  321. 

Barclay,  R.,  177. 

Barker,  A.,  411. 

R.,  247. 

Barnard,  H.,  164,  477,  478. 

Barney,  N.,  244,  428,  442,  460. 

N.  and  E.,  letters  to,  206,  213,  214, 
216,  219,  233,  235,  237,  247,  310. 

Barrett, , 149. 

Bassett, , 224. 

Bates,  E.,  312. 

Beattie,  Dr.,  164. 

Beckford, , 149. 

Beecher,  C.,  493. 

II.  W.,  419. 

Belfast,  169. 

Bell,  W.,  169. 

Bettle,  S.,  51. 

Bible,  283,  290,  296,  297,  306,  307,  312, 


560 


INDEX. 


313,  314,  316,  318,  319,  323,  341,  353, 
410,  415,  425,  459,  480,  481,  517,  534, 
546,  550,  556;  v.  Scriptures. 

Biddle,  Cl.,  438. 

Biggs,  A.,  146. 

Birmingham,  167,  168. 

Birney,  J.  G.,  149,  160,  163,  185,  189, 
211. 

Blackwell,  H B.,  454. 

Boston,  7,  131,  2()6,  219,  227,  287,  297, 
396,  424,  430,  454,  479,  550. 
early  life  in,  34,  35,  38,  39. 
Boultbee,  W.,  151,  158,  159, 167,  168. 
Bowring,  Dr.,  152,  159,  165,  166. 
Bradburn,  Geo.,  146,  157,  158,  165,  166, 
167 

Bradley,  M.,  49. 

Brewster,  B.  II  , 391. 

Bristol,  Pa.,  522. 

British  India,  156,  281,  556. 

British  Museum,  162,  186,  191,  556. 
Brixton,  Engl.,  19. 

Brooklyn,  433. 

Brown,  A.,  94. 

A.  B.,  383. 

A.  C.,  410. 

H.  Box,  310,  311,  322. 

John,  391. 

M. ,  102. 

N. ,  239. 

Brunswick,  Countess  of,  161,  165. 
Buckle,  385,  412,  536. 

Bunker,  R.,  53,  54. 

Burleigh,  C.  C.,  181,  310. 

Burritt,  E.,  276,  282,  283,  303,  324. 
Butler,  P.,  410. 

Buxton,  T.  F.,  163, 189. 

Byron,  Lady,  156,  158,  162,  164,  165, 


Cadwallader,  Pr.,  349. 

Calhoun,  J.  C.,  238. 

Campbell, , 160. 

Camp  William  Penn,  406,  407. 

Canada,  304,  321. 

Canandaigua,  N.  Y.,  351. 

Capital  punishment,  264. 

Carlyle,  Thos.,  165. 

Carpenter’s  Hall,  99. 

Catholics,  167,  168, 169, 183,  321,  555. 
Centreville,  Ind.,  316. 

Chandler,  J.  R.,  254. 

Channing,  W.  E.,  108,  117,132,165,186, 
193,  220,  231,  234,  246,  284,  287, 
307,  312,  319,  321,  470,  496,  554, 
557. 

W.  H.,  306,  307. 

Chapman,  H.  C.,  234. 

M.  W.,  137,  214,  234,  239. 
Charleston,  S.  C.,  49. 

Charlotte,  Princess,  149. 

Chester,  Eng.,  147. 

Child,  Dr.  H.  T.,  454,  466. 

J.  and  M.,  370. 

L.  M.,  135,  212. 

Children  of  J.  and  L.  Mott,  in  youth,  81, 
88,  94,  95,  96,  97,  103,  104,  105, 
123. 


Children  of  J.  and  L.  Mott,  at  maturity, 
128,  255,  261,  263,  278,  304,  344, 
409,  411,  442,  443. 

Anna,  47,  50,  226,  254,  260,  368, 

403,  421,  434,  449. 

Eliz.,  91,  278,  369,  409,  417,  418. 
Maria,  58, 181,  255,  260,  326,  376, 
415. 

Martha,  91,  278,  326,  337,376,380, 

404,  419,  421,  441. 

Thos.,  90, 12 J,  326. 

Thos.  C.,  48,  54,  55,  278,  326. 
Christ,  92,  102,  177,  179,  209,  227,  240, 
280,  285,  286,  313,  314,  315,  319, 
336,  359,  360,  456,  478,  481,  526, 
527,  528,  531,  537,  540,  551,  552, 

Divinity  of,  81,  162,  312,  360,  479, 
543. 

Churches,  419. 

Cincinnati,  282. 

Clark,  W.,  149. 

Clarke,  J.  F.,  404. 

Clarkson,  T.,  31,  87,  111,  149,  152,  154, 
159,  164,  189. 

Clay,  C.  M.,  281,  282. 

Cobbe,  F.  P.,  409. 

Cockburn,  J.,  147. 

Coffin,  Anna,  18,  25,  26,  27,  28,  29,  30, 
42,  46,  50,  93,  257,  259,  266, 278, 
279. 

Benj.,  18. 

Eliz.,  v.  Yarnall. 

Admiral  Sir  Isaac,  20. 

James,  19,  20. 

General  John,  20. 

Mary,  v.  Starbuck. 

Ruth,  19. 

Thos.,  Jr.,  260,  262,  269. 

Thos.,  Sr.,  18,  25,  26,  32,  33,  34, 
38,  39,  40,  43,  46,  50. 

Coffyn,  Tristram,  18,  19,  20,  373. 

P.  and  J.,  19. 

Coggeshall,  E.,  31,  478. 

Colenzo,  Bishop,  403,  409. 

Collyer,  R.,  384,  385,  443,  463. 

Colored  Home,  455,  458,  459. 

Colver,  N.,  149,  156,  157,  159,  211,  228, 
277. 

Combe,  A.,  173,  174. 

Geo.,  1 6,  166, 173,  186,  209,  289, 
305,  358,  380,  426. 

Comfort,  E.,  81,  82. 

Comly,  J.,  2&5,  240,  305,  479. 

Congress,  U.  S.,  237,  238,  249,  282,  386, 
434,  462. 

Conventions,  121,  131,136, 140,241,  258, 
347,  394,  397,  398,  451. 
Anti-Sabbath,  479,  483. 
Anti-Slavery  111,  112,  193,  289, 
295,  297,  417,  452,  454,  461. 
Equal  Rights,  419. 

Non-resistance,  310,  416. 
of  American  Women,  131,  134, 
135,  233. 

Woman’s  Rights,  299,  300,  440,  v. 
World's  Convention. 

Cooper,  G.  M.,  220,  275. 


INDEX . 


561 


Corkran,  C.,  169,  193,  210,  223. 

Cornell,  S.,  12. 

Cow  Bay,  11,  12,  14. 

Cowneck,  1,  3,  5,  6,  10,  11,  37,  434. 
Cowper's  “ Task,”  37,  541. 

Cox, , 173. 

Jno.,  77. 

Crewdson,  J.,  147,  156. 

W.  A.,  150,  151,  160. 

Cromwell,  R.,  359. 

Curtis,  G.  W.,  393. 

Cuyler,  Th.,  261. 

Dana,  R.  H.,  301. 

Dancing,  187,  261. 

Dangerfield,  D.,  387-391. 

Darling,  Grace,  496. 

Davis,  E.  M.,  130,  181,  193,  211,  219, 
255,  288,  295,  324,  326,  376,  384,  385, 
387,  403,  416,  455. 

Dawes,  W.,  155,  169. 

Delano,  Capt.,  182,  183. 

Delaware,  132,  194,  197,  215,  282. 

Diary  of  L.  Mott,  146. 

Dickens,  Ch.,  232,  304. 

Discipline,  Rules  of,  37,  60,  76,  144,  203, 
224,  227,  23<i,  241,  275,  348,  437, 
438,  439,  543. 

on  marriage,  41,  78,  79,  104. 
Discourse  on  Woman,  301,  487. 
Disownment,  212,  230,  359. 

Dix,  D.,  495. 

Dodge,  Grandmother,  2,  4,  5. 

Dodge,  Tr.,  2,  4. 

Donavan,  T.,  14. 

DOrsey,  173. 

Douglass,  R.,  130, 151. 

Dress,  24,  66,  103,  104,  187, 190, 253,  278, 
456. 

Drummond,  Dr.,  169. 

Dryburgh  Abbey,  174. 

Dublin,  167,  168, 169,  188, 191,  210,  229, 
284. 

Dugdale,  J.  A.,  275. 

J.  and  R.,  310. 

Dyer, , 166. 

Earle,  M.,  307,  383. 

Th.,  279. 

Edinboro’,  170,  173. 

Elder,  Dr.,  279. 

Elders,  60,  61,  81,  82,  91,  227,  264,  281, 
291,  309,  347,  437,  438,  478. 

Ellis,  J.  M..  320. 

Emancipation,  88,  111,  140,  150,  238, 
244,  247,  413. 

Glasgow,  Society,  171,  173. 
Emerson,  R.  W.,  301,  385 
Emigrants,  183. 

England,  2,  4,  5,  7,  19,  131,  142,  194, 
195,  v-  Friends  in  England. 

Episcopal,  225. 

Epistle,  Phila.  to  London  Meeting,  107, 
108. 

Epps,  Dr.,  158,  166. 

Equal  Rights  Convention,  419. 

Evans,  J. , 230,  479. 

Exeter  Hall,  London,  159. 

36 


Fairfax,  Va.,  236. 

Fair  Ilill,  434,  465. 

Fair  Meetings,  330. 

Fairs,  Anti-Slavery,  127,  243,  244,  245, 
309,  330,  385,  392,  393,  397. 

Family  Letters,  8-13,  3i4,  351,  357,  393, 
397,  401,  454. 

Meetings,  270,  331. 

Ferris,  B.,  117,  207,  230,  249. 

Fisher,  II.,  74. 

W.  L.,  117,  386,  397. 

Florida,  94. 

Folger,  B.  F.,  22. 

Capt.  M.,  33. 

Family,  18,  21,  22,  25. 

M , 47. 

Peter,  18,  19,  21. 

W. , 25,  148. 

Follen,  E.  L.,303,  396. 

Forbes,  Sir  Ch.,  166. 

Forster,  J.,  160,  160,  163,  196,  197,  198. 

R. ,  150,  161,166,  167. 

W.  E.,  151,  152, 158,  163. 

Forten,  Jas.,  119,  232. 

M.,  227. 

Foster,  A.  K.,  321. 

S.  S.,  234,  275. 

Fowler, , 403,  404. 

Fox,  Geo.,  2,  5,  7,  98,  147,  177,200,  233, 
244,  318,  424,  542,  544,  549,  555. 

Fox,  Mayor,  349,  350. 

Foxton,  F.  J.,  374,  398  , 403. 

Franklin,  Benj.,  22. 

Freedmen,  416,  418,  419,  454. 
Freedmen's  Association,  404,  411. 

Free  Labor,  13,  70,  86,  87,  88,  96,  106, 
137,  151,  156,  157,  160,  190,  234,  277. 
Free  Religious  Association,  424,  425,  426, 
427,  441,  550;  i\  “Index.” 

Friends,  v.  Elders,  Meetings,  Minutes, 
Separation. 

and  Slavery,  121,  122,  123,  201,  v. 
Anti- Slavery. 

Freedmen’s  Association,  419. 
Hicksite,  99,  176,  177,  229,  308, 
330,  474. 

Indiana,  290,  293. 
in  England,  199,  200,  225,  478. 

“ Intelligencer,”  281,  323,  442. 
Nantucket,  218. 

New  York,  204,  211,  215,  226. 
Ohio,  216,  289. 

Orthodox,  99,  100,  145,  152,  160, 
217,  226,  276,  277,  284,  293,  305, 
308,  411. 

Frothingham,  O.  B.,  415,  425. 

Fry,  E.,  155,  159,  161,  162,  163,  495. 
Fugitive  Slave  Law,  332. 

Fugitive  Slaves,  310,  311,  327,  356,  357, 
387. 

Fuller,  J.  C.,  154. 

Furness,  W.  II.,  119,  175,  180,  234,  235, 
241,  285,  305,  306,  378,  385,  390,  398, 
434,  435,  451,  452,  466. 

Galusha,  E.,  149, 153. 

Garrett,  J.,  216. 

Th.,  455. 


INDEX . 


562 


Garrison,  W.  L.,  131,  139,  218,  224,  234, 
264,  415,  421,  423,  430,  431,  436, 
477. 

and  “ Liberator,"  111,  137,  193. 
in  England,  155, 156, 158, 160, 162, 
163,  164,  166,  167,  169, 189,  192, 
194,  200,  231. 

in  Phila.,  112,  117,  119,  219. 
Georgia  planter,  174. 

Germantown,  Pa.,  365,  366,  378.  442. 
Gibbons,  Dr.,  230. 

J.  S.,  211,  212,  217,  226. 

P.  E.,  478. 

Giddings,  J.  R.,  321,  434. 

Gilbert, , 230. 

Gillingham,  C.,  220. 

Gilpin,  , 392. 

Glasgow,  169,  170,  171,  172,  173,  175, 
176,  178,  192,  193. 

“ Argus,-’  175,  176. 

Golden  Wedding  of  J.  and  L.  Mott,  400. 
Greeley,  H.,  394,  419. 

Green,  B , 114. 

Green  Plain,  0.,  275,  308. 

Grew,  H.,  146,  151,  157. 

M.,  121,  127,  149,  192,  232,  279, 
355,  387,  388,  392,  395,  412,  434, 
435. 

Griffing, , 419. 

Guizot,  159. 

Gurney,  J.  J. , 284. 

S.,  153,  162,  163. 

Haddonfield,  N.  J.,  234. 

Hallock,  N.,  459,  460. 

Hallo  well,  B. , 358. 

M.  L.,  355,  390. 

Harper,  F.  W.,  421. 

Harper’s  Ferry,  69,  391. 

Harris,  G.,  167,  168, 170,  171, 179. 
Harrold,  W. , 148. 

Haughton,  J.,  164, 168, 169, 224, 277, 284, 
303,  305,  321. 

Hay  dock,  H.,  419. 

Hay  don,  B.  R.,  162,  165. 

Heaton,  J.  & E.,  341. 

Hedge,  Dr.,  285. 

Hempstead,  N.  Y.,  8. 

Herschel,  C.,  497. 

Hewlet,  J. , 3. 

Heyrick,  E.,  Ill,  150,  244. 

Hicks,  Ed.,  235. 

Elias,  5,  17,  65,  66,  76,92,102,209, 
352,  373,  486,  528,  534,  542. 
on  Slavery,  5,  70,  86. 
in  Phila.,  79,  80,  81,  82,  83,  105. 

R. ,  217,  220,  239. 

S. ,  419. 

Hirschfeld,  Dr.,  174. 

Holland,  7. 

Holland,  F.  W.,  240. 

Home-life  in  Phila.,  90,  93,  94,  95,  126, 
190,  252,  255,  258,  263,  265,  266, 
270,  304,  309,  326,  328,  329,  331, 
351,  353,  354,  361,  378,  394. 
at  Roadside.  372, 373,  374,  376, 414, 
428,  455,  457. 

Hopewell,  Va.,  69. 


Hopper,  E.,  255,  332,  369,  391,  434, 460. 

I.  T.,  211,  212,  213,  214,  217,  226, 
275. 

Horse-cars,  407,  408. 

Hospital  of  the  Twelve  Brethren,  148. 
Hovey,  Ch.,  396. 

Howitt,  W.  and  M.,  158,  164,  474. 
Hudson,  N.  Y.,  478. 

Hutchinson  family,  241. 

Hutton,  Dr.,  153,  164,  166,  167. 

H.,  167. 

J. ,  168,  169. 

S.,  158. 

“ Index,”  Free  Religious,  452,  459. 
Indiana,  276,  289,  290,  291,  293.  304, 315. 
337. 

Indians,  8,  20,  21, 218,  226,  234,  249, 304, 
384,  533,  555. 

Ingraham, , 387. 

Inward  light,  107,  109,  186,  210,  456, 

535. 

Ireland,  281. 

Irwin,  T.,  169. 

Jackson,  J.,  283,  290,  291. 

Jamieson,  Mrs.,  165. 

Jane  Eyre,  304. 

Janney,  S.,  239. 

Jericho,  2,  97. 

“ Jersies,”  4. 

Jesus,  v.  Christ. 

Johnson,  J.,  355,  356,  357. 

O.,  463. 

Jones,  A.,  247. 

Julian,  G.  W.,  305,  316,  317. 

Kane,  Judge,  355,  356,  387,  389. 

Kansas,  434. 

Keep,  J.,  155. 

Kelley,  W.  D.,  356. 

Kemble,  F.,  380,  381,  409. 

Kenilworth,  8. 

Engl.,  148. 

Kennett,  344,  352,  370,  442. 

Kentucky,  281,  282,  337,  338. 

Ketchum,  J.,  220. 

Kieft,  Gov.,  8. 

Kimber,  A.,  146,  170,  180,  181, 193,  229. 
King,  Starr,  385. 

Knibb,  W.,  149. 

Knight,  A.,  150,  154, 155, 161, 165,  227. 
Kossuth,  333,  334,  336. 

Large,  J..  52,  55,  56,  70. 

Lester,  C.  E.,  150,  158,  166. 

Letters,  v.  Barney,  Family,  Webb, 
Wright,  etc. 

Lewis,  S.  A.,  114,  127. 

“ Liberator,”  111,  137, 193, 211,  277,  295, 
296,  304,  395,  412. 

Liberia,  386. 

Lincoln,  A.,  399,  416,  417. 

Liverpool,  146,  175,  182. 

Lloyd,  M.  S.,  148. 

London,  149, 175,  185, 188, 195,  282. 

Anti-Slavery  Soc’y.,  150, 151, 162. 
Borough  Road  School,  161. 


INDEX.  563 


London,  British  Museum,  162, 186, 191, 
556. 

Carter  Lane,  164,  166. 

Chelsea,  165. 

“ Christian  Pioneer,”  171. 

Crown  and  Anchor,  159. 

Exeter  Hall,  159. 

Freemason’s  Hall,  158,  188. 
Friends,  150,  152,  153,  158,  160, 
163. 

Prison  Society',  155,  159. 

St.  Paul’s,  150. 

Tottenham,  161. 

Westminster,  155. 

Zoological  Gardens,  187. 
Longfellow,  S. , 426,  469. 

Long  Island,  1,  2. 

Longstreth,  J.  C.,  388,  389. 

Longwood,  370,  418. 

Lord,  G.  W.,  337,  376,  404,  421. 

Loring,  E.  G.,  396. 

Lowell,  J.  R.,  212,  246. 

Lundy,  B.,  Ill,  119. 

Lynn,  141. 

Macauly,  Dr.,  238. 

Macy,  Th.,  18,  19. 

Madden, , 164. 

Mamaroneck,  3,  6,  9,  10,  13,  48. 
Manchester,  Engl.,  147,  148, 156. 

Mann,  II.,  321,  496. 

Mario,  J.  W.,386. 

Marriage,  40,  41,  42,  43,  79,  348,  349, 
378,  394,  410,  498,  501. 
out  of  meeting,  78,  79,  82,  104, 
223. 

Marriage,  J.,  155. 

Marriott,  Ch.,  212,  217,  219,  226,  275. 

S.,  37. 

Martin,  J.,  349. 

W.,  155. 

Martineau,  II.,  131,  137,  154,  158,  160, 
175,  179,  189,  320,  500. 

J.,  147,  318. 

Maryland,  235,  239. 

Massillon,  0.,46. 

Matthew,  Father,  155,  248. 

Maxwell,  J.,  176. 

May,  S.  J.,  113,  309,  310,  339,  404. 
Maysville,  Ky  , 338,  339,  340,  341. 
McClintock,  E.,  300. 

M.  A.,  299,  300. 

McCrummel,  J.,  121. 

McDonald, , 167. 

McKim,  J.  M.,  Ill,  116,  120,193,212, 
232,  261,  279,  288,  310,  373,  382, 
394,  398,  414,  416. 

S.  A.,  193,  223,  394. 

Meetings,  Anti-Slavery,  351,  386,  387  ; 
v.  Conventions. 

Friends,  59,  60,  61,  63,  194,  215, 
235,  262,  289,  304,  305,  364,  365, 
413,  428,  440. 

Abington,  366,  428. 

Alexandria,  Va.,  236. 

Baltimore,  235,  239,  305,  386. 
Dublin,  168. 

Fairfax,  Va.,  236 


Meetings,  Glasgow,  170, 171, 175,  178. 
lladdonfield,  N.  J.,  234. 

Hopewell,  Va.,  69. 

Hudson,  N.  Y.,  478. 

Indiana,  276,  289,  291,  293,  315. 
Jericho,  97. 

London,  150,  153,  158. 
Manchester,  Engl.,  147. 

Michigan,  218,  308. 

Nantucket,  29. 

New  York,  15,  81,  204,  211,  212, 
213,  217,  219,  308,  321, 359,  456, 
529. 

Ohio,  289,  290,  308. 

Philadelphia,  55,  76,  81,  82,  83, 
103,  176,  197,  198,  239,  366,  397, 
411,  461,  539. 

Philadelphia,  Cherrv  Street,  99, 
144,  206,  211,  288,309,  352,  438, 
439,  459,  468. 

Philadelphia,  Quarterly,  92,  97. 
Philadelphia,  Twelfth  Street,  99, 
100. 

Philadelphia,  Yearly,  95,  96,  97, 
107,  204,  211,  216,  230,  237,  247. 
Rhode  Island,  229,  276. 
at  sea,  146,  182,  183. 
select,  63,  107,  203,  217,  218,  274, 
290,  304,  437. 

Southern  Quarterly,  80,  81. 
Washington,  386. 

Waterloo,  299. 

Westbury,  4. 

West  Chester,  370,  412. 

Western  Quarterly,  275,  290. 
Merritt,  W.,  65. 

Methodists,  283,  311,  312,  384,  411,  455. 
Michigan,  218,  308.  , 

Middleton,  Lady,  152. 

Mifflin,  W.,  154. 

Militia,  6,  7,  8. 

Mill,  J.  S.,  412,  458. 

Miller,  J.  P.,  158. 

Minutes,  124,  144,  171,  413,  414. 
Missouri  Question,  238,  333. 

Mitchell,  M.,  497. 

M’Knaught,  Dr.,  146. 

Mobs,  128,  250. 

New  York,  133. 

Philadelphia,  128,  129,  130,  132, 
327,  393. 

Smyrna,  Del.,  132,  133,  197,  215. 
Moore,  Dr.,  52,  83,  96,  104. 

E.,  114,  120,  127. 

L.  M.,  12. 

M. ,  149,  151,  153. 

R.  M.,  164. 

Morgan,  W.,  150,  167,  168. 

Morley,  II.,  146. 

Morpeth,  Lord,  163,  231. 

Mott,  Adam,  1620,  2. 

Adam,  Sr.,  1734  to  1790,  1,  4,  5, 

6,  11. 

Adam,  1762  to  1839,  1,  6, 10,  11, 
14. 

Adam,  “elder  son,”  2. 

Adam,  “younger  son,”  3. 

Anne,  1,  6,  9,  10, 11, 12. 


INDEX. 


564 


Mott,  Anne,  letters,  43,  70,  84. 

Dr.  V.,  3. 

Elizabeth,  5. 

James,  Sr.,  6,  9,  13,  14,  16,  84, 
b5,  478. 

James,  Sr.,  letters,  46,  51,  55, 
57,  63,  65,  71,  74,  75,  79,  83. 
Richard,  14,  90,  433,  434,  442. 
Richard,  Sr.,  9,  48. 

Richbell,  3,  6. 

Robert,  9,  14. 

Samuel,  9. 

Sarah,  16,  17,  37,  103. 

Stephen,  4,  5. 

William,  3.  v.  Children 
Mount  Holly,  N.  J.,  351,  353. 

Murray,  J .,  171,  478. 

Music,  324. 

Nantucket,  18-23,  26-29,  34,  123,  343, 
373,  460,  478. 

Neall,  D.,  132,  133,  197,  215,  239. 

E.  J.,  146, 154,  228. 

Needles,  E.,  128,  141,  236. 

J.,  236. 

M.,  127,  128. 

Newall,  M.,  385. 

New  Amsterdam,  7. 

Newcastle,  175. 

New  England,  123,  224. 

New  Jersey,  194,  215,  278. 

Newman,  , 403. 

New  Organization,  138,  139,  150,  211, 
228,  242. 

New  Rochelle,  6,  9. 

New  York  (State),  123,  337. 

Governor's  message,  238. 

(city),  6,  9,  41,  52,  146,  182,  219, 
227  ; v.  Meetings. 

Nichol,  Dr.,  150. 

Nield,  W.,  148. 

Nine  Partners  school,  15,  16,  35,  36,  38, 
40,  53,  54,  57,  58,  65 

Non-resistance,  206,  219,  227,  234 ; v. 

Conventions 
North  Hempstead,  1,  2. 

Norton,  Professor,  287,  306,  403. 

Oak  Farm,  326,  351,  361,  432,  442. 
O'Connell,  D.,  155,  189,  245,  303,  321, 
471. 

Ohio,  45,  47,  289,  290,  295,  296,  304,' ‘308, 
321,  337,  347. 

Opie,  A.,  156,  165. 

Owen,  R.  D.,  164,  166,  231,  233,357,  394. 
Oxford,  Engl.,  148. 

Parker  Fraternitv,  430. 

Parker,  M.  S.,  131. 

Th.,  221,  224.  225,  277,  284,  306, 
317,  320,  321,  351,  352,  396,  408. 
Parkman,  S.,  287. 

Parrish,  D.,  446. 

Dr.,  130,  549. 

S.,  411. 

Parsons,  Jas.,  478. 

Paul,  v.  Gilbert. 

R.,  78,  82. 


Peace,  100,  165, 166, 172,  191,  277,  282, 
283,  290,  324,  429,  453,  525. 
meetings,  420,  424. 
societies,  437,  440,  458,  461. 

Peace,  M.,  5. 

Pearsall,  N.,  8. 

Peart,  E.  M.,  290. 

Pease,  E.,  150,  158,  161,  165,  166,  167, 
181,  182,  196,  227,  231. 
letters  to,  194,  279. 

J.,  150,  158,  159,  182. 

Peirce,  C.,  243. 

J.  L.,  312. 

Pelham,  J.,  338,  339. 

M., 278,  326. 

P.,  94,  259. 

Penn,  W.,  91,  92,  98,  177,  209,  227,  312, 
406,  456. 

Pennsylvania,  194,  215,  350. 

“ Freeman  S'  279. 

Hall,  128,  130-132. 

Pestalozzi,  166. 

Phelps, , 211. 

Philadelphia,  8,  39,  40,  263,  268,  326, 
446 ; v.  meetings. 

Assembly  buildings,  301,  309, 
393  397 

Business  in,  48,  50-53,  55,  56, 
58,  68,  70,  86,  87,  93,  96,  105, 
106,  135,  326. 

National  Hall,  393. 

Pennsylvania  Hall,  128,  130. 
Phillips,  W.,  151,  156,  158, 198,  321, 387, 
412,  442. 

Pierpont,  Rev.  J.,  342. 

Pilsbury  , 1\,  321. 

Pitcairn's  Island,  33. 

Pons,  slave  ship,  278. 

Post,  J.,  151,  196. 

Potter,  W.  J.,  183,  425,  459. 

Powell,  A.,  454. 

Preaching,  55,  62,  63,  64,  100, 122,  183, 
187,  190,  201,  248,  301,  320,  336,  506  ; 
v.  Public  Speaking,  Sermons. 
Premium  Point,  6,  9,  14. 

Presbyterians,  116,  186,  193,  230,  261, 
404. 

Prescod,  S.,  149. 

Price,  I.,  157,  292. 

J.  290,  370. 

R. , 207. 

Priestly,  284. 

Prison  Society,  155, 159. 

Progressive  Friends,  344,  352,  370. 
Pryor  family,  8. 

Public  Speaking,  113,  116,284,  301,  302. 
Pugh,  S.,  127,  132,  161,  193,  219,  223, 
224,  228,  229,  284,  455,  461. 
in  England,  146,  152,  170,  180, 
181. 

Pulzsky,  Madame,  334. 

PurvisJ  R.,  232,  373,  397,  434. 

Putnam,  G.,  240. 

Quincy,  E.,212. 

Rammohun  Roy,  314. 

Rand,  L.,  165. 


INDEX. 


565 


Rathbone,  W.,  147,  288,  318. 

Mrs.,  288. 

Rebellion  v.  Civil  War. 

Reid,  E.,  154,  155,  161,  164,  232. 
Remond,  C.  L.,  155,  156,  160,  164. 
Revolutionary  War,  4,  6,  9,  10,  26. 
Richardson, 21. 

Rich  bell,  E.,  3. 

Richmond,  Ind.,  289,  291,  292,  293. 

Va.,  310,  382. 

Ripley,  G.,  240. 

Roadside,  27,  37,  361,  363,  366,  371,  400, 
4<>7,  411,  417,  420,  421,  431,  440,  442, 
443,  454  ; v.  Home-life. 

Robbins,  R.,  165. 

Robeson,  E.,  95. 

Rochester,  12,  461. 

Rodman,  Dr.,  104. 

E. . 143. 

Rogers,  N.  P.,  155, 158,  164,  166, 169. 
Rose,  E.  L.,  357. 

Roslyn,  9. 

Sabbath,  66,  79,  295  , 297  , 313,  323,  352, 
479,  483,  525,  529,  551. 

Salem,  O.,  289,  290,  341. 

Salisbury,  Mass.,  20. 

Sams,  J.,  154. 

Saxton,  Mrs.,  167. 

Scales,  W.,  151,  159. 

Schools,  161,  262,  282,  429,  430,  448  ; v. 

Nine  Partners. 

Scobel,  J.,  158,  160,  167. 

Scriptures,  66,  91, 117,  171,  200,  221,  225, 
227,  233,  249,  307,  444,  478,  479,  490, 
507,  513,  537,  545  ; v.  Bible. 

Seneca  Falls,  N.  Y , 299. 

Separation  in  Society  of  Friends,  be- 
ginning of  controversy,  63,  92, 
230. 

allusions  to,  106,  108,  224,  437, 
438,  479. 

in  1827,  93,  99,  100,  101,  110,  247. 
in  England,  175,  176,  177,  196, 
197. 

Sergeant,  Hon.  J.,  332. 

Sermons,  522,  529,  539  ; v.  Preaching. 
Severance,  M.,  20. 

Seward,  W.  H.,  394,  398,  399. 

Sewing,  251,  457. 

Shipley,  S.,  411. 

Simpson,  Bishop,  411. 

Slave-holders,  174,  182,  236,  24S,  262, 
341,  352,  355. 

Slave  Labor  v.  Free  Labor. 

Slavery,  13,  31,  70,  86,  88,  100,  110, 123, 
146,  171,  172,  181,  187,  237,  238,  273, 
277,  283,  309,  334,  338,  339,  352,  383, 
386,  401,  404,  434,  455,  525,  548.  v. 
Anti-Slavery  among  Friends. 

Slaves,  held  by  Friends,  4,  5,  49. 

fugitive,  310,  311,  327,  356,  357,  387. 
Slave-ship  Pons,  278. 

Smeal,  J.,  176. 

W.,  150,  170. 176, 193. 

Smith,  G.  185. 

H.  L.,  83. 

J.,  154,  155,  161. 


Smyrna,  Del.,  132,  197,  215. 

Somerville,  M.,  458,  497. 

Southwick,  A.,  146. 

Spencer,  R.,  347. 

Spiritualists,  382. 

Stabler,  E.,  542. 

Stacey,  G.,  161,  162. 

Stamm,  Dr.,  352. 

Stanley,  Dean,  374,  450,  451 , 470. 
Stanton,  E.  C.,  149,158,  185,211,212, 
228,  298,  299,  300,  383,  418,  419, 
452,  454. 

II.  B.,  149,  158,  160,  163,  170,  185, 
211,  228. 

Starbuck,  M.,  21. 

N.,  21. 

, 151,  166. 

St.  Clair, , 211. 

Stevens,  D.,  20. 

Still,  W.,  356 
St.  John,  11.,  23. 

Stone,  L.,  321,  338,  339,  357,  383,  419, 
454. 

Stowe,  II.  B.,  396. 

St.  Paul,  286,  551,  552. 

Stuart,  Ch.,  157. 

Sturge,  J.,  149,  151,  152, 156, 157,  159, 
189,  277. 

Sumner,  Ch.,  453,  458. 

Sunday-schools,  282. 

Sussex,  Duke  of,  159. 

Sutherland,  Duchess  of,  159,  162, 163. 
Swarthmore  College,  413,  437. 

Tappan,  L.,  112,  114,  119. 

Temperance,  100,  155, 163,  191,  228,  338, 
359,  462,  526. 

Theology,  425,  450. 

Thom,  J.  S.,  287,  318. 

Thompson,  G.,  150,  151,  160,  166,  170, 
173, 189,  265,  372,  423,  546. 

Thompson,  Miss.,  152. 

Thornton,  A.  C,,v.  A.  C.  Brown. 

“ Three  Months  in  Great  Britain,”  195, 
227. 

“ Three-thirty -eight,”  326,  329,  331, 
361,  362,  396. 

Tomlinson,  R.,  412. 

Torrey,  — -,  211. 

Townsend,  Ch.,  130. 

J.,  147 

Travers,  N.  321. 

Treadwell,  S.,  207. 

Trinity,  226. 

“ True  American,”  281. 

Truman,  C.,  220,  264. 

G.,  234,  239. 

Turnbull, , 164. 

Tyler,  President,  238. 

Tyne-Mouth,  175. 

Tyng,  Dr.,  386. 

“ Uncle  Tom's  Cabin,”  377. 
Underground  railroad,  390. 

Underhill,  Capt.  J.,  6,  7,  8. 

J.,  Jr.,  8. 

M.,  9,  80. 

Unitarians,  165,  168,  170,  172,  176,  179, 


586 


INDEX. 


187,  209,  221,  224,  238,  277,  303, 
306,  310,  312,  316,  319,  469. 
convention,  284,  285,  288. 
Updegraff,  R.,  96. 

Valparaiso,  32,  33. 

Vaughn,  J.  C.,  281. 

Vaux,  R.,  115. 

Viiiiers, , 166. 

Virginia,  68,  123,  235,  236,  238. 

Voyage  to  England,  146. 
return,  182,  192. 

Wade,  F.,  167. 

Walker,  Eliz.,  65. 

Prof.,  500. 

Walton,  T.,  245. 

War,  172,  277,  283,  296,  338,  402,  429, 
453,  v.  Civil  War,  Peace,  Revolution- 
ary War. 

Wardlaw,  Dr.,  171. 

Warner,  d.,  144. 

Warwick,  148. 

Washington,  223,  237,  386,  446. 

Wasson,  D.  A.,  431. 

Waterloo,  N.  Y.,  299. 

Webb,  B.,  230. 

H.,  155. 

J.,  169,  182. 

R.  D.,  155,  169,  180,  224,  225,  288, 
303,  325. 

R.  B.,  account  of  World’s  Con- 
vention, 188. 

R.  D.,  description  of  L.  M.,  189. 
R.  D.,  letters  to,  192,  208,  223, 
273,  281,  287,  302,  320,  322,  324, 
453. 

T.  and  M.,  169,  229,  288. 

W.  169. 

Weiss,  J.,  426;  436,  554. 

Weld,  A.  G.,  131. 

T.  D.,  228. 

Wesley,  78,  84. 

Westbury,  4,  5,  9. 

Westchester  Co.,  N.  Y.,  3,  10. 
Westchester,  Pa.,  370,  412,  442. 
Westminster,  155. 

Marquis  of,  163. 

West-town  School,  96,  97,  344. 
Wetherill,  E.,  396. 

Wharton,  D.,  411,  462,  466. 

Wheeler,  J.  W.,  355. 

Whitall,  J.,  81. 

White,  E.,  196. 

G.  F.,  204,  206,  207,  208,  209,  211, 
213,  215,  219,  234,  264,  275,  276. 
J.  Blanco,  284,  287,  288,  303,  307, 
317,  320,  374,  402,  403. 

L.,  114, 127. 


White,  W.,  176. 

White  well,  F.  A.,  113. 

Whitson,  Th.,  113. 

Whittier,  J.  G.,  114,  211,  228. 
Wilberforce,  111,  152. 

Wildman,  J.,  454. 

Will,  of  A.  Mott,  1649,  3. 

Willets,  P.,  2,  4,  v.  Dodge,  Grand- 
mother. 

R.  and  A.,  2. 

S. ,  213. 

Williamson,  P.,  355,  356. 

T. ,  355. 

Willis,  H.,  220. 

P.  P.,  213. 

S.  and  M.,  5. 

Wilmington,  216,  230,  231,  455. 

Wilmot,  Sir  E.,  154. 

Wilson,  E.,  147. 

H.,  451. 

Wiltshire,  5. 

Winchester,  Va.,  68,  69. 

Windsor,  148,  195. 

Winslow,  I.  and  E.,  146,  158. 

Winthrop,  J.,  6,  7. 

Wistar,  Thomas,  115. 

Withy,  G.,  76,  77. 

Wollstonecraft,  M.,  186,  357. 

Woman’s  rights,  38,  73,  100,  138,  186, 
191,  210,  228,  259,  285,  298,  301,  339, 
382,  383,  398,  416,  449,  454,  461,  487, 
500,  527. 

Women  delegates  to  London,  138,  150, 
151,  152,  155,  156,  158,  159, 160,  176, 
185,  189,  196,  198,  232,  471,  474. 
Woodstock,  England,  148. 

Worcester,  284,  287. 

World’s  Convention,  138,  139,  141,  142, 
148,  155-159,  162,  172,  176,  180,  185, 
188,  189,  191,  192,  194,  196,  198,  277, 
280,  282,  298,  322,  416,  471,  474. 
Wright,  D.,  258. 

F.,  230,  357. 

H C 323 

M.  C.’  94,’ 258,  259,  299,  300,  337, 
339,  345,  401,  4d6,  418,  430,  439, 
442,  449. 

M.  C.,  letters  to,  221,  259,  260, 
261,  263,  309,  380,  402,  403,  405, 
408,  411,  413,  415. 

Yardleyville,  506. 

Yarnall,  B.  H.,  93. 

Elizabeth,  36,  100,  344,  368,  398, 
406,  420,  449,  468. 

Ellis,  221. 

T.  C.,  221,  225,  420. 

Zane,  S.,  68,  69. 


'97**  /tA 


/d  ^ 


